ã€ŠRebirth: Fated to the Lycan Kingã€‹


 Revival 1

    Nyssa¡¯s POV

    ¡°Luna!¡± I felt a pair of hands on my shoulders, keeping me steady as I fought the dizziness, focusing on taking slow, deep breaths. After a moment, the world stopped spinning, and I slowly opened my eyes, rxing a little. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Selene.¡±

    ¡°Luna, you should really see a doctor,¡± Selene, my personal maid, said worriedly.

    This was the third time this week I had felt sick and dizzy. I had promised Selene I¡¯d see the pack doctor, but with everything going on, I hadn¡¯t found the time. This week had been hectic, and today was especially important¡ª it was the day Kieran would officially take over the full affairs of the pack.

    A year after my father¡¯s death, Kieran had been there for me. Despite not being his mate, he was protective and attentive to me. Most of all, he had been the reason I was able to survive the rogue attack that took my father¡¯s life.

    I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who deserved this role more.

    A faint smile tugged at the corners of my lips, and I absentmindedly nodded, staring at the mirror as Selene got me ready for the event.

    ¡°Nyssa.¡± I nced at the owner of the voice and smiled wearily as my best friend barged in to hug me. ¡°You look stunning, but that dress needs to go.¡±

    ¡°9

    I looked down at the white dress I was wearing, the one Kieran had bought for me. It was pretty and simple.

    ¡°What is wrong with it? I think it looks lovely.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just not your color; it makes you look nd,¡± she said in distaste.

    I heard a scoff from Selene as she stepped in front of me, crossing her arms. ¡°The Luna looks amazing, and I would advise you to show some respect, Miss Aria.¡±

    Aria red at Selene, looking furious. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you, so mind your business,¡± she hissed.

    ¡°It is my business if you are going to keep talking without a filter.¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    I groaned and held my hand out to pull Selene behind me when Aria was about to retort. These people fought like children, my goddess. Selene didn¡¯t like Aria; ording to her, there was something weird about her. And Aria, my childhood friend, wasn¡¯t one to back down from a fight either.

    ¡°Not today. You two know how important this day is, so¡­¡± I pointed to both of them. ¡°Behave.¡±

    They both rolled their eyes and turned their heads away with a huff.

    ¡°Anyway, Nyssa, I¡¯m downstairs if you need me,¡± Aria said with a smile before walking away, her hips swaying with each.

    movement.

    ¡°You have to be careful with that one, Luna.¡± I shook my head and ignored the warning.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay; she¡¯s a good friend. Let¡¯s go to the party.¡±

    Momentster, as I walked down the staircase, I looked at the crowded ballroom. The guests had arrived, and the party was now in full swing. The grand ballroom was filled with guests, and glittering crystal chandeliers were arranged in rows,

    casting a soft golden glow over the scene.

    Everything looked perfect, but I couldn¡¯t find Kieran.

    ¡°Where is Kieran?¡± I leaned in to whisper to Selene, my eyes darting around the hall.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I will search for the Alpha, but will you be okay alone?¡± I shook my head, not wanting her to walk around.

    ¡°You should stay here in case hees. I will check the study.¡±

    She was about to disagree, but I gave her a stern look, which made her bite her bottom lip.

    ¡°Yes, Luna. Just be careful, please.¡± I chuckled and walked out of the ballroom. This girl- what could possibly happen to me?

    As I walked through the dimly lit and quiet hall, save for the faint sounds of musicing from the ballroom, I could feel my heartbeat rise.

    What was this smell? I asked myself in confusion. Even though I didn¡¯t have a wolf, I still had the sharp sense of smell of a shifter, and this scent smelled disgusting.

    I felt a huge lump in my throat as I drew nearer, the scent bing stronger. Then suddenly, I heard voices, familiar voices that I knew too well.

    ¡°Fuck, we shouldn¡¯t be doing this here.¡±

    My eyes widened, and I took a step back, unable to believe my ears. No, I refused to believe I had heard that voice correctly.

    ¡°Kieran, I will be quick. You know how I can make you cum easily with just my mouth.¡± The other voice replied, and the blood drained from my face.

    The sounds of kissing had my tears threatening to spill, but I held them back and tried to delude myself.

    It wasn¡¯t him. Kieran always loved and protected me, so it couldn¡¯t be him. He wouldn¡¯t do that to the person he loved.

    Tears glistened in my vision as I shook my head in denial.

    He had saved me. He had taken the hit of the silver bullet for me.

    ¡°Later, baby. After this is all over, you know how important today is for me. Everything we¡¯ve wanted for years is finally happening.¡±

    I closed my eyes and felt the world spin for a moment. With each harsh breath I took, I also felt my heart shattering into pieces.

    How could Kieran do this to me¡­ and with my best friend of all people?

    ¡°Hmph, when are you going to reject her? I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±

    ¡°Be patient, my love. Just give it a bit more time.¡±

    Feeling sick to my stomach, I covered my mouth and tried to push back myst meal that threatened to spill out.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of hiding that we¡¯re mates. My patience is wearing thin, Kieran.¡±

    My eyes widened at the words.

    ¡°M-mate?¡± I stuttered, looking at the door, my body trembling.

    Aria was Kieran¡¯s mate. How was this possible? Why hadn¡¯t I known?

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how it feels seeing you, my mate, with that wolf-less idiot! Reject her soon. It¡¯s been years, Kieran, and I¡¯m tired of this shit.¡±

    I leaned against the door to support myself. I was slipping away with each passing second. With my trembling hand, I opened the door, hearing startled gasps.

    All the questions I wanted to ask seemed stuck in my throat, and I nced up to see their blurry images.

    ¡°How-¡± How could you do this? I wanted to ask, but I felt myself sumbing to the darkness.

 Revival 2

    Nyssa¡¯s pov

    ¡°No.¡± I sat up on the bed with a gasp asst night¡¯s events shed through my mind. Groaning, I held my throbbing head and tried to gather my thoughts.

    Yesterday¡­ Kieran and Aria¡ª I inhaled a sharp breath and felt my heart drop.

    ¡°My Goddess, Luna, you are awake!¡± Selene rushed to me, setting aside the bucket of water in her hands.

    ¡°What¡­¡± my voice was hoarse as I tried to force the words out. ¡°What happened, Selene?¡±

    ¡°Luna,¡± her eyes reddened as she stared into mine. ¡°Congrattions, Luna. You are pregnant.¡±

    Pregnant?

    ¡°What do you mean by pregnant? Who is pregnant?¡± I must have hit my head hardst night because I was sure I was hearing things.

    ¡°The pack doctor came the night you fainted, Luna,¡± Selene broke down in tears, struggling to find her words. ¡°S-she said you were pregnant, but you didn¡¯t wake up for two days, and I thought something bad had happened.¡±

    ¡°But it was only because you were pregnant¡­ that¡¯s a relief.¡±

    I stared at my t belly and swallowed hard. I was pregnant. How was I supposed to feel about this? If it had been two nights ago, I would have been excited, but now¡­

    I shook my head to clear my thoughts. This was my child. I shouldn¡¯t be thinking like this.

    ¡°What happened that night?¡± I finally found my voice and asked Selene.

    She smiled, her white teeth on disy. ¡°Alpha Kieran sessfully became the rightful owner of Emberfang Nation. Things are looking up for you, Luna.¡±

    My eyes widened, and I tried to get up from the bed but instantly regretted it as a sharp pain shot through my body, making it feel like I had been hit on the head with a brick.

    ¡°Careful, Luna, do not-¡±

    ¡°Where is Kieran?¡± I cut her off, and she looked at me in confusion before answering.

    ¡°He is in the study with the elders of the pack.¡±

    Ignoring the pain that wracked my body, I ran out of the room, Selene¡¯s shouts fading behind me.

    I stopped when I reached the study, taking a deep breath. Don¡¯t think aboutst night, I told myself, trying to focus on something else. But the disgusting scent still lingered, and my mind kept reying those words fromst night.

    Aria was Kieran¡¯s mate.

    My limbs felt weak, and I stood still for a moment to regain myposure. Just as I was about to open the door, a loud yell from inside made me stop in my tracks.

    ¡°What do you mean this is our Luna?¡±

    ¡°As you can see for yourself, this is the evidence I have received.¡± The voice that responded was calm- too calm.

    I pushed open the door, and almost immediately, all eyes in the study turned to me. Then the whispers began. The pack elders looked at me while murmuring among themselves.

    ¡°Did she really do that?¡±

    ¡°No, the Luna isn¡¯t like that.¡±

    What was going on?

    ¡°Enough.¡± Kieran¡¯s deep,manding voice cut through the room, and I shivered as my legs went weak. Silence followed, apart from the soft ticking of the clock. Each tick sounded louder than thest, like it was counting down to something.

    ¡°Leave. I want to speak to her alone.¡±

    There was a chorus of agreement, and once we were alone, I searched his eyes- looking for something. Guilt? Remorse? Anything. I wanted him to exinst night.

    Instead, a stack of pictures was thrown at me.

    ¡°How do you exin this?¡± he asked.

    I nced down at the photos on the floor, my eyes widening in shock and confusion. How was this possible?

    There were several pictures of me- naked with different people. Pictures of me on my knees, on a bed, tied up, sitting on someone¡¯sp.

    I fell to the floor, clutching the pictures in my trembling hands, my vision blurring.

    ¡°W-what is this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± He scoffed, walking toward me before crouching down slowly, bringing himself to my eye level.

    ¡°You want to pretend to be innocent after all this evidence?¡± My hands shook as I stared into his eyes, desperately searching for the man I once knew.

    ¡°No, these are fa-¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡± He smirked, putting a finger to his lips before roughly gripping my hair. I gasped, watching him in horror.

    ¡°Oh, I know, baby,¡± heughed, tightening his grip. ¡°You¡¯re telling this to the person who faked the pictures.¡± Hisughter echoed in the room. ¡°But that¡¯s for you and me to know.¡±

    ¡°How could you do this? You used me of infidelity while you were the one sleeping with my best friend all along!¡± I yelled, and he snarled, shoving me away with a flick of his fingers.

    ¡°Because I can, bitch,¡± he said, a dangerous glint in his eyes. Then, as if on cue, he put on that kind smile I once knew. ¡°Aria is my fated mate. She is the one I love. You, on the other hand- I only had to mate with a worthless person like you because you were the dead Alpha¡¯s only child.¡±

    He stared at me in disgust. ¡°But since we have known each other for a while, I¡¯ll give you a choice.¡±

    I shivered as he spoke, tears falling down my cheeks when I heard his next words.

    ¡°I, Kieran, Alpha of the Emberfang Nation, reject Nyssa as my mate.¡±

    A sharp pain gripped my chest, and I clutched it in agony.

    ¡°Say it back. Renounce your title as Luna, and I¡¯ll let you off with banishment.¡±

    My body trembled as the harsh reality sank in. This wasn¡¯t the man I fell in love with. The man I had known and loved for seven years was gone. The man I had sacrificed everything for¡­ Was he really standing before me?

    I stared at the ground andughed, teardrops sttering against the sleek ck wood. The crime he used me of and the punishment he gave me were worse than death. The idea of ramming my head into the wall and ending it all crossed my mind, but¡­

    I wrapped my hands protectively around my stomach.

    I remembered the child growing inside me. How would he react if I told him I was carrying his child? He would probably get angry and kill me since he wouldn¡¯t want a child born from me.

    This wasn¡¯t the man who promised to love me forever.

    ¡°I, Nyssa, reject Alpha Kieran as my mate and¡­ I-I renounce my title as Luna.¡± A small whimper escaped my lips as I felt the power drain from my body. The power I had inherited from my father¡¯s bloodline was now gone.

    That was it. The bond was broken.

    I clenched my hands by my sides and slowly stood up, ignoring the pain that surged through me after being rejected.

    ¡°Pack your bags and leave silently tonight,¡± his voice echoed behind me as I walked out of the study. ¡°And don¡¯t think of doing anything stupid, or so help me, you¡¯ll die by my hands.¡±

 Revival 3

    Nyssa¡¯s pov

    ¡°Luna¡­¡± I stopped to find Selene standing in front of me with a bruised face as soon as I stepped out. I closed my eyes as tears streamed down my cheeks.

    ¡°W-what is going on? Why are these people saying these things?¡± she asked, stepping closer and wrapping her arms around<ol><li></li></ol>

    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± I choked out, trying to hold back my tears.

    She looked down in shame, and I managed to push her away slightly. Just as I had guessed, she must have gotten into a fight for me.

    ¡°Selene, I am no longer Luna. I-¡± I inhaled sharply and continued, ¡°I have been banished. You have to behave and stop getting into fights.¡±

    I gave her a final warning before turning away, but her hand grasped mine.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Luna. I will serve only you in this life and the next, so please take me with you. Don¡¯t leave me alone here,¡± she pleaded.

    I watched as she cried. ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything, but I won¡¯t let you leave without me. I promised thest Alpha that I would protect you, and I-¡±

    She didn¡¯t get to finish her words as she broke down, hupping and sobbing.

    I held her hand and smiled. At least I had someone in my life. ¡°Pack your bag and meet me secretly at the pack¡¯s boundary by 11 p.m.,¡± I said sternly, and she nodded.

    I didn¡¯t want her to stay here either. It would be hell if Aria became the new Luna.

    When I reached my room, I stuffed my clothes, the precious moon dagger gifted by my father, and anything else I could find into my bag. I had to get away from here. I didn¡¯t know where I was going, but anywhere would be better than here.

    I ced my hand on my stomach and closed my eyes, trying not to cry. I had to live- for the baby inside me, at least.

    ¡°Do you know how long I have waited for this day?¡±

    I looked up to see Aria standing by the door, but I didn¡¯t answer. I continued packing.

    ¡°This room, everything here, is finally going to its rightful owner,¡± she taunted, sitting cross-legged on the bed.

    ¡°Oh, should I tell you something? Since we¡¯ve been close for a while now, I¡¯ll share this for old times¡¯ sake,¡± she said as she stood from the bed, walking closer. The sound of her heels echoed through the room.

    ¡°Do you know how disgusted Kieran has always been with you?¡± she sneered, but I controlled my anger, refusing to react. I had to leave soon.

    ¡°But when he noticed the Alpha¡¯s only child was nothing more than a gullible, wolf-less idiot who couldn¡¯t have a mate, he decided to give you a try,¡± she continued with a smirk.

    ¡°You were so desperate for love that you chose not to see the truth before you,¡± she snarled, eyeing me with disgust. My hands trembled as I fought against the urge to respond.

    ¡°You are dumb, stupid, and useless,¡± she rolled her eyes. ¡°And get this into your thick skull-your father¡¯s death¡­ do you really think it was just a simple rogue attack?¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡± I whispered, barely audible, my hands pausing as I gasped.

    ¡°Fool,¡± she spat, trailing her hand across my face. ¡°Your father wasn¡¯t as gullible as you. He never trusted Kieran. He tried to warn you against marrying him.¡± Sheughed hysterically before continuing.

    ¡°But our little wolf-less mutt craved love and affection so badly that she ignored everything. In your selfish desire to feel the mate bond, you overlooked the truth.¡± She tsked.

    ¡°You were so pathetic that I decided to give you my mate. Well, aren¡¯t you grateful?¡±

    I stood transfixed, biting my bottom lip so hard that it drew blood as I tried to process everything she had said. Guilt crashed down on me.

    I killed my father because of my selfish desires?

    This all happened because of me? Father died because of me?

    I gripped the hem of my dress tighter, and a strangled cry escaped my lips.

    ¡°Hmph, you deserve all of this,¡± Aria smirked with satisfaction before walking away.

    My cries echoed as I sat alone in the room. She wasn¡¯t wrong- I deserved all of this.

    ¡°Luna, are you okay?¡±

    Selene ran up to me as I walked through the clearing, the sound of broken twigs reverberating in the dead silence of the night.

    I nodded and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    She was about to say something but shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Luna. It will be a long walk, but we can rest under the cave outside the boundary.¡±

    She took the bag from my hands and held me close, and I leaned into her, grateful for her warmth.

    After walking quite a distance, we finally reached the outer boundaries of the Emberfang Nation. I inhaled sharply as I stared at thend my ancestors had struggled to build. I had grown up here, this ce was all I had ever known. But now¡­

    ¡°Rest here, Luna.¡±

    Selene finished cleaning a small area under the cave for me, and I sat down, closing my eyes for a moment.

    ¡°I will get you something to eat-¡± Selene started, but I opened my eyes and raised a finger to my lips, signaling her to be quiet.

    ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s here?¡± I heard someone ask as footsteps grew closer.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m not fucking stupid,¡± another voice replied, and Selene gasped, looking scared.

    ¡°We have to find her. The bounty on her head is huge.¡±

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s quite beautiful too. We could have some fun first.¡±

    I nced at Selene and held my hand out, signaling her to stay still. Moving slowly, I opened my bag and took out the moon dagger, silently praying they would pass by without noticing our scent. By the sound of their footsteps, there were four men. I was wolf-less, and Selene was just an omega- we stood no chance.

    But luck was not on our side.

    The footsteps paused, and momentster, they stopped right in front of us.

    ¡°Found her,¡± the biggest man smirked and stalked toward me. ¡°Fuck, she¡¯s such a beauty.¡±

    The restughed in unison.

    Before he could reach me, Selene ran in front of me with a small stick, holding it protectively.

    ¡°D- don¡¯t take a step closer,¡± her voice came out small, and the men burst intoughter.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s another girl? We¡¯re getting lucky tonight, boys.¡±

    ¡°L-Luna, you should run. I can hold them off,¡± she whispered. But before she could step forward, I yanked her back behind me and held the dagger tighter, watching as it shone brightly under the moonlight for just a moment.

    ¡°Who sent you? Was it Aria or Kieran?¡± I demanded, looking at them with all the courage I could muster.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s someone more powerful than them,¡± the biggest man replied, licking his lips as his eyes roamed over me like a predator watching its prey. ¡°Nowe here and be a good girl, let¡¯s make this easy, okay?.¡±

    Someone important? Was there someone else who wanted me dead besides Kieran and Aria?

    I looked back at Selene and frowned. ¡°You should leave. This isn¡¯t your fight,¡± I told her, praying she would listen. But she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Please run away, Luna. If there is an afterlife, I hope the Moon Goddess allows us to meet again.¡±

    That was herst sentence before she ran forward andunched herself at one of the men.

    ¡°You fucking bastards!¡± she yelled, scratching the man¡¯s face. I stood there frozen, watching in horror as the man¡¯s expression darkened. He grabbed her by the neck and then- snap!

    ¡°Selene!¡±

    She went limp, and I copsed to the ground, forgetting how to breathe. ¡°No¡­ No!¡±

    ¡°Ah, why would you do that? You killed her before we even got a taste.¡±

    I stared at Selene in shock, tears blurring my vision. Again. Someone had died because of me. Again. Was falling for the wrong man such a grave sin? Did the Moon Goddess have to punish me like this? What had I done so wrong?

    ¡°Get her,¡± the manmanded, and I watched as they surrounded me. Fear gripped my body, but I forced myself to stand, my father¡¯s words echoing in my head.

    ¡°You are stronger than you think, Nyssa.¡±

    He had been wrong. But as I gripped the dagger tighter, I knew one thing- I wasn¡¯t going down without a fight. I had something to protect.

    Chapter O

    The first man lunged at me, but I managed to dodge just in time. He was fast, but I moved away before he could grab my hand. Raising the dagger, I shed his outstretched arm.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± he screamed.

    As the weapon struck him, we all watched in shock as his body crumbled into fine dust, disintegrating into nothingness.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± someone eximed.

    I stared at the dagger, unable toprehend what had just happened. When I looked up, their expressions had shifted- no longer toying with me, but determined to kill me.

    I inhaled deeply, steadying my trembling hand. I wasn¡¯t going to survive this. I knew it. This was the end.

    Before they coulde closer, I tilted the dagger, angling the de toward myself.

    With one final breath, I drove the dagger into my heart.

    ¡°If there is a Moon Goddess watching¡­ no, if there are any gods out there- anyone who can hear my plea-please¡­ please give me a second chance. I will make things right again.¡±

    I whispered the words desperately as a single tear traced down my cheek. A blinding light erupted from the dagger, consuming me entirely, until I, too, dissolved into dust.

 Revival 4

    Nyssa¡¯s pov

    ¡°Wake up, child.¡±

    My eyes slowly fluttered open, and I groaned, shutting them again at the piercing brightness that greeted me.

    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    I grudgingly sat up and searched for the owner of the voice. My eyes met a pair of pure white eyes, and I gasped, instantly recognizing the otherworldly woman smiling at me.

    ¡°Moon Goddess.¡±

    I bowed, my body trembling as disorientation settled over me. She was the Moon Goddess depicted in ancient scrolls-the mother of all werewolves.

    Where was I? Why was I in the presence of the Moon Goddess?

    I asked myself in confusion but groaned when a splitting headache struck. Different scenes and memories shed through my mind, overwhelming me. I clutched my head, trying toprehend them, but it felt as if my skull was about to explode.

    Oh, I had died.

    Tears clouded my vision as I looked down.

    ¡°Oh, child, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s going to be fine now,¡± she said, her voice soothing and gentle as she patted my hair. ¡°I will be giving you a second chance.¡±

    ¡°Second chance?¡± I asked, confused, and she nodded.

    ¡°I will send you back in time to correct your mistakes and right your wrongs.¡±

    A second chance? But¡­

    ¡°But why?¡±

    She smiled before stretching out her palm, and a dagger appeared in her hand. My eyes widened as I recognized the moon dagger given to me by my father.

    ¡°Because of this. This dagger saved you. The owner of this dagger is very special to me, and he made me grant your wish.¡±

    I cocked my head in confusion.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°You will meet him in this lifetime. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Meet who? I was about to ask, but the Moon Goddess reached out and touched my forehead. A wave of dizziness crashed over me, and my eyelids grew heavy as I felt myself drifting away.

    ¡°In this lifetime, I hope you break the curse,¡± the Moon Goddess whispered, her voice growing distant.

    ¡°Nyssa?¡±

    I heard a voice call out to me, and when I opened my eyes, Kieran was in front of me, a worried expression etched onto his face. His hands were on mine, stroking them gently.

    I swatted his hands away in disgust and moved back, igniting startled gasps around me. I stared at his shocked expression and clenched my fists in hatred.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me,¡± I hissed. This man was the cause of my misery.

    He stepped closer, and that was when I noticed he was dressed in a tailored ck suit that seemed all too familiar.

    ¡°Nyssa-¡±

    ¡°Princess, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I froze and turned toward the man seated in the chair. By his side were his beta and gamma- the same ones who had died with him during the rogue attack a year ago. I could feel tears threatening to spill. The man I never thought I would see again was sitting before me.

    ¡°Miss, are you unwell?¡±

    I stiffened and turned toward the girl d in a blue dress that matched her eyes. I still vividly remembered how her neck had been broken because of me.

    Father. Selene.

    That was when I looked around. Guests were seated before me, watching in shock. It almost seemed like¡­ a wedding.

    I nced down at my dress. I was wearing a white gown.

    And that was when it finally dawned on me.

    The meeting with the Moon Goddess wasn¡¯t a dream!

    I whimpered, feeling a sharp pain in my left hand as if something was being carved into my skin. Quickly pulling up my sleeve, I stared at the tattoo of a dagger that had suddenly appeared on my wrist. A feeling of warmth coursed through my body, and I could hear the sounds of chains slowly breaking apart within me.

    I had really been sent back in time, and this was the day I had made the worst decision of my life.

    I had married Kieran.

    I would not repeat that mistake again. Not in this lifetime.

    ¡°It must be because Nyssa is shy.¡±

    I nced up as Aria joked to lighten the mood, making everyoneugh along with her, but a flicker of disdain shed in her eyes as she turned to me.

    My nails dug into my skin as rage surged within me. This was my best friend, the person I had trusted and loved like a sister- the person who had betrayed me.

    ¡°Nyssa, you need to say your vows,¡± she urged.

    Vows? You must be kidding me.

    1 looked at Kieran, who forced a smile, then turned to the priest.

    ¡°Priest, go on.¡±

    I wouldn¡¯t be marrying this bastard in this lifetime.

    The priest frantically nodded, snapping out of his trance before bringing out a book. He ced his hand on it, his deep voice resounding through the hall.

    ¡°By the power bestowed upon me by the Moon Goddess, Miss Nyssa, do you take¡ª¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    The priest froze mid-sentence as I red at him.

    ¡°You keep quiet,¡± I ordered, and he nodded obediently.

    ¡°And you-¡± I pointed at Kieran, who watched me in shock. ¡°No way in hell am I marrying you.¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    I turned to the guests and looked at my father, who covered his mouth, his eyes wide as he watched the drama unfold.

    ¡°Ah- yes, Princess?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry someone below my status. I am still your daughter, and I havee to my senses, so this wedding is now canceled.¡±

    As soon as I said those words, Kieran grabbed my hand and growled, his eyes zing with fury.

    ¡°How dare you speak-¡±

    ng!

    The sound of broken chains echoed within me, and then¡­ an intruder spoke in my head.

    He is here.

    I froze in confusion at the unfamiliar voice in my

    mind.

    Before I couldprehend what was happening, time seemed to stop, and an alluring scent filled my nose.

    ¡°Hands off.¡±

    I heard a deep voice, and my knees went weak from the sound alone.

    In a sh, before I even realized what was happening, Kieran¡¯s grip on my hand was removed, and a stranger stood between<ol><li></li></ol>

    Sharp intakes of breath echoed through the hall as I stared into a pair of piercing silver eyes.

    The well-built man stood before me, and I instantly forgot how to breathe.

    His white hair was styled back,plementing his fair skin. His chiseled jawline cast shadows that highlighted the sharpness of his features. Intricate tattoos snaked out from his neck, stretching down his broad shoulders before disappearing beneath

    his sleeves.

    I sucked in a deep breath as an intoxicating pull- so strong, it drew me toward the stranger.

    ¡°Mate?¡± the man growled lowly.

    I took a step back in shock, but his hands found their way to my waist, pulling me closer to him.

    After what seemed like an eternity, he closed his eyes briefly. When they reopened, they were the color of pure white, just like his hair.

    ¡°Mine.¡±

    Yours, the intruder in my head purred.

    What the actual fuck?!.

 Revival 5

    Darius pov

    ¡°So let me get this straight- you¡¯re telling me that the Lycan King, who has never once stepped foot outside his pack for hundreds of years, is attending some random wedding just because he had a dreamst night about a woman in a wedding dress¡­. after seeing the invitation he threw away himself?¡± Cassian, my beta asked in disbelief, but I didn¡¯t respond, my eyes closed as I toyed with the coin in my hand.

    Cassian scoffed, then let out a low chuckle, shaking his head in amusement.

    ¡°You really are something else, King. Out of eight generations of my family, I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m the lucky one who gets to witness you leaving the pack. Ha! I bet Grandpa is sulking in his grave with jealousy right now. But you know what? I¡¯m actually excited to meet the woman who managed to drag you out. Hey, Drake! How much longer until we reach¡­ uh, what¡¯s the name of the pack again?¡±

    ¡°The Emberfang Pack, Beta Cassian, and we are almost there, we will arrive in about twenty minutes time¡± Drake, my Gamma, responded, and I didn¡¯t need to see him to know he was grinning.

    The Lycan King, who hadn¡¯t stepped outside his domain in at least three hundred years. The ruler whom outsiders had neverid eyes on was now leaving his territory to attend a wedding.

    How ironic.

    Wars had been waged, countless lives lost to diseases, the world had changed in ways unimaginable in centuries, and yet through it all, I had remained hidden, indifferent. Not once had I cared enough to step beyond my walls.

    But now, because of a woman-

    ¨C

    one I had only seen in my dream, I was choosing to break my own rule.

    I was just as surprised as everyone else.

    Yet, no matter how much I tried to rationalize it, I couldn¡¯t fight this strange pull dragging me toward that pack.

    What was the reason?

    ¡°Darius, it¡¯s getting stronger. I can scent something¡­ it¡¯s drawing me in¡­ it¡¯s intoxicating,¡± S¡¯s voice rang in my head. My eyes slowly opened, shing white for a brief moment before returning to their usual sliver.

    I didn¡¯t respond.

    I could scent it too.

    ¡°Cassian,¡± I began, my voice low. Emotionless.

    ¡°Yes, my king¡± Cassian turned to me with a bright smile, his legs crossed, ck hair falling over his face as he waited for me to speak.

    ¡°Do you know that people¡¯s lives are just like a coin? One side holds fortune, where everything aligns in your favor. The. other¡­ misfortune, where a single action can flip your fate entirely.¡±

    He raised a brow, intrigued but silent, as I continued. I shifted my gaze to him, tilting my head slightly.

    ¡°Why do I feel like my fate is about to change forever? That in a matter of minutes, everything will be different?¡±

    The corner of Cassian¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Is it because of the girl in your dream, my king?¡±

    Chapter

    I exhaled, my gaze drifting away before I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Call it a hunch.¡±

    But deep down, I knew it was more than that. This scent, whoever it belonged to, was familiar.

    Lavender and wild roses. I¡¯d recognize it anywhere.

    ¡°Drive faster. I want to be there in ten minutes- no less,¡± Imanded, my voice ice-cold.

    Drake bowed slightly and pressed his foot down on the elerator.

    I opened my palm and nced at the coin resting in it. The side facing up was heads- luck was on my side today.

    Minutester, the car came to a stop, and Drake moved to open the door for me. But I pushed it open myself, stepping out with my hands casually tucked into my pockets. My gaze swept over the surroundings. The pack was adorned with vibrant flowers, guests mingling and chatting, their eyes turning toward me as murmurs rippled through the air.

    ¡°Who is that guy? He¡¯s so good-looking, I haven¡¯t seen him around before.¡±

    ¡°Good-looking? Forget that, did you feel his aura? He doesn¡¯t feel like just anyone.¡±

    ¡°An Alpha, maybe?¡±

    ¡°No, more than that. I haven¡¯t felt this kind of presence from any Alpha. And look at those tattoos, they¡¯re not just for show.¡±

    ¡°My king, should I announce your arrival?¡± Cassian asked, stepping up beside me. I gave him a brief shake of my head.

    ¡°Lead me to the wedding venue,¡± I ordered. Without hesitation, Cassian approached someone nearby and asked for directions. When he returned, we started walking toward the venue. Before long, we arrived at a door, which Drake opened, and we stepped inside.

    As soon as I entered, the heavy scent hit me all at once, and my head instinctively jerked toward the center of the venue. My eyes narrowed as they fixed on the girl standing there in a wedding dress, her hair cascading past her waist, her eyes a piercing shade of blue. For the first time in years, my heart hammered against my chest as I stared at her, unable to tear my

    gaze away.

    Time seemed to slow, and I could feel it. A strong pull drawing me toward the girl. Like a spell, I found myself taking a step closer, then another, then another.

    I couldn¡¯t control my body, my mind was nk, but I didn¡¯t stop. I felt Cassian and Drake¡¯s surprised gazes on me, but their

    stares didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°By the power bestowed upon me by the Moon Goddess, Miss Nyssa, do you take¡ª¡±

    ¡°No way! You keep quiet. No way in hell am I marrying you.¡±

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to marry someone below my status. I¡¯m still your daughter, and I¡¯vee to my senses. This wedding is canceled.¡±

    Then I heard it.

    A low hiss from my wolf.

    ¡°Mate.¡±

    I froze. My lips tugged into a frown, unable to believe what I had just heard. Mate.

    I narrowed my eyes and muttered under my breath, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t be my mate.

    But in the next second, when he held her hand, rage burned inside me. Without thinking, I found myself in front of him, yanking his hand away.

    ¡°Hands off,¡± I hissed under my breath before turning to her, taking a step closer, my head tilted to the side.

    ¡°Mate?¡± I growled lowly, my voice rough with disbelief. Her eyes widened, and she took a step back, but before I knew it, my hand wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer toward me. The overwhelming urge to lean in and inhale her scent wed at me, but I fought it.

    ¡°Back down, Ss,¡± I growled when I felt him fight for control over my body.

    To mark her. To im her.

    It was the first time he had ever done this, and I closed my eyes, fighting against him. My hands tightened, but in the end, he

    won.

    When I opened my eyes, a growl escaped my throat as I echoed one word.

    ¡°Mine.¡±

    A gasp rippled through the crowd, and someone muttered in surprise.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be! I- is that the Lycan King!¡±

    Her eyes widened and under her breath, she whispered.

    ¡°No freaking way¡±

 Revival 6

    Nyssa pov

    The Lycan King?

    The ruler of all werewolves. The strongest being after the goddess herself. A ruthless and heartless man cursed to live for eternity?

    That kind of man was my mate?

    If it weren¡¯t for the intruder in my head moaning like a dog in heat, I would haveughed at the absurdity of his words.

    ¡°Mate! Mate! Mate! Yay! We found him in this lifetime! I love you so much, Moon Goddess. Thank you! Oh my gosh, and he¡¯s so fucking hot. I can¡¯t believe this is really happening!¡±

    I wanted to scream or pull my hair out in frustration. Too many things were happening at once.

    First, I had been reincarnated back into the past- on the very day I was supposed to marry Kieran. Second, I was hearing voices in my head, which probably meant I was losing my mind. And third¡­

    I swallowed hard, my gaze locked onto the insanely gorgeous man standing before me.

    Apparently, he was the Lycan King. And I was his mate.

    My heart pounded so fast it felt like it might explode.

    ¡°I-I¡­¡± My hands pressed against his chest as I tried to push him away, to say something-anything but he wouldn¡¯t budge. Not even an inch.

    His piercing gaze never left mine, not even as the entire room fell into stunned silence. Everyone stared at him as if they had just seen a ghost.

    Shit.

    I turned my head to the left, seeking out my father. His mouth hung open, eyes bulging in disbelief as he pointed at the Lycan King.

    I blinked at him desperately, silently begging for help.

    He finally snapped out of his daze, his gaze shifting from the Lycan King to me. I mouthed the word help.

    He blinked once, then shot up from his seat. But before he could say anything, a booming voice shattered the silence.

    ¡°Bow to the King!¡±

    All heads whipped toward the ck-haired man standing in the middle of the aisle, his sharp eyes scanning the room.

    ¡°Show your respect to the Lycan King!¡±

    ¡°Oh my goddess, he¡¯s really the king!¡± someone gasped.

    One by one, everyone dropped to the ground, heads bowed in respect, bodies trembling in fear.

    Alphas of the strongest packs knelt, even my father shuddered before following suit. I watched as Kieran¡¯s furious expression shifted in an instant-fear etched across his face as he fell to his knees and bowed.

    Every single person in the hall had submitted, and a shiver ran down my spine as I took in the scene.

    In my past life, I had only heard stories of the infamous Lycan King, feared, respected, and untouchable. He never allowed outsiders into his pack. So why had things changed in this lifetime?

    Why was he here? Why was he my mate? This never happened then.

    I froze. A gasp escaped my lips as the man in front of me leaned in, his breath fanning over my skin before he lowered his head to my neck-

    And sniffed me.

    Thump. Thump.

    ¡°Oh, my goddess,¡± I whispered as I felt his nose brush against the crook of my neck. He was sniffing me. Before I knew it, my body reacted to his touch, the overwhelming need to lean into him nearly consuming me.

    ¡°Fuck! He smells so good. Nyssa, I can¡¯t believe our mate is sniffing us out. Do you think he¡¯ll mark us?¡±

    I inhaled a shaky breath, my heart hammering at the words echoing in my mind. Mark us? Wait¡ªus?! Did that mean the voice in my head was actually my wolf?

    ¡°This is impossible,¡± The Lycan King finally muttered as he pulled away, his eyes returning to the silver colour. His eyes locked onto mine, disbelief shing in their depths- followed by something else. Disgust.

    ¡°My mate? There is no way this is possible ¡°His voice was barely a whisper, as if he were trying to convince himself.

    The murmurs around us grew louder.

    ¡°Mate? The daughter of Alpha Ethan is the king¡¯s mate?¡±

    ¡°Wait, does that mean she¡¯s his second chance mate? But that¡¯s impossible, no one has ever had a second chance mate!¡±

    Oh, my goddess. I wanted to crawl into a hole and disappear.

    This had to be some sick joke. I hadn¡¯t even broken off the wedding with Kieran yet! My eyes darted to him, watching him tremble, his hands secretly wrapped around Aria¡¯s.

    I narrowed my eyes into a re as rage burned within me. Everything that had happened that led to my death shed before my eyes.

    ¡°Because I can, bitch. Aria is my fated mate. She is the one I love. You, on the other hand¡ª I only had to mate with a worthless person like you because you were the dead Alpha¡¯s only child.¡±

    ¡°You are dumb, stupid, and useless. And get this into your thick skull¡ª your father¡¯s death¡­ do you really think it was just a simple rogue attack?¡±

    My hands tightened into fists.

    Screw this. I didn¡¯t care if he was the Lycan King or not, right now, I had more important things to deal with. I was going to make those two fools pay.

    Without hesitation, I ced my hands on the Lycan King¡¯s chest and met his gaze.

    ¡°You are right, my king. This is impossible. There must have been a mistake, so if you don¡¯t mind, would you let go of me? I was in the middle of something before you interrupted.¡±

    Chapter U

    I meant to whisper the words, but the collective gasps that echoed around the hall proved that everyone had heard me. They were werewolves, after all, with sharp hearing. Yet, the Lycan King¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change one bit. His eyes remained narrowed, as if he were studying me- assessing me.

    It made me nervous, fear creeping in, but I guessed the whole ¡®reincarnated into the past¡¯ thing had gotten to my head. I puffed out my chest and met his gaze head-on as I repeated, ¡°Would you please let me go?¡±

    This time, he actually released me, taking a step back. Though I should have been relieved that he listened, I couldn¡¯t help but crave his touch again. I forced myself to ignore the feeling and turned around, noticing that though everyone remained on their knees, their eyes were locked onto the scene in front of them.

    Taking a deep breath, I shifted my gaze to Kieran. The moment our eyes met, he quickly let go of Aria¡¯s hand and opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°Baby, what is wrong¡ª¡±

    I held up my hand, cutting him off with a sharp re. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me ¡®baby,¡¯ you bastard. Not after what you¡¯ve done!¡±

    His brows furrowed in confusion, as if he truly didn¡¯t understand. Maybe the shock had overpowered his fear, because he got up and stepped toward me.

    ¡°Baby, what are you talking about? What did I do?¡±

    He reached out, but before he could touch me, I raised my hand and pped him hard across the face. The sharp crack echoed through the hall, leaving everyone stunned.

    Kieran¡¯s head snapped to the side, his fingers brushing his cheek in disbelief as he turned back to look at me. I stepped closer, my voice trembling with rage.

    ¡°What did

    you

    do? How dare you ask me that, when you already have a mate?!¡±

 Revival 7

    Darius pov

    ¡°How is she?¡± I asked, taking a slow sip of wine without looking up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about her condition, my king, but from what I¡¯ve heard, the pack doctors still can¡¯t exin why she hasn¡¯t woken up in the past two days. They said everything appears normal, yet she remains in some sort ofa. They have no idea when or if she will wake up,¡± Cassian replied.

    I raised a brow and finally lifted my gaze to meet his. My expression remained unreadable as I noted the worry etched across his face.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± I said calmly, setting the ss back on the table with an air of indifference.

    Cassian nodded quickly.

    ¡°Yes, my king. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already contacted Doctor Zayn. He¡¯s the best in the world. No onepares to him. I¡¯m certain once he examines her, everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± I said again, idly toying with the coin in my hand, flipping it mindlessly as I barely paid attention to what he was saying.

    ¡°My king¡­ I know you have a lot on your mind, especially with your new¡­ mate. I mean, this is your second chance mate after centuries, but you should go see her for yourself¡±

    ¡°Who said I was worried?¡± I cut him off before he could continue.

    Cassian froze, his eyes widening slightly, mouth parting in shock.

    I stopped flipping the coin, letting it rest loosely in my palm as I tilted my head.

    ¡°And who said she was my second-chance mate?¡± I spat the words, venomcing each syble.

    Cassian¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°But that day, you said she was your mat-¡±

    My eyes narrowed dangerously, cutting him off before he could finish.

    It was a silent warning, and Cassian was smart enough to take the hint.

    In an instant, he dropped to his knees and bowed low.

    ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty. I must have been mistaken.¡±

    I didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, I raised my hand, staring at the spot where the coin had been facing. With a frown, I dropped it onto the desk, my thoughts spiraling.

    Mate? A second chance mate?

    I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it. It was impossible, ridiculous, even. Despite living for centuries, I had never seen anyone receive a second chance mate.

    Why?

    Because the mate bond is sacred. So sacred that once it¡¯s broken whether by death or rejection, there¡¯s no second chance. So why now?

    ¡°She is our mate, Darius,¡± Ss growled, his voice sharp and firm. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either, but she is our mate. I can scent her, she belongs to us. And you feel the bond too, don¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that why you haven¡¯t left this pack yet?¡±

    The moment Ss said that, my eyes darkened, and I unintentionally released a murderous aura that filled the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken,¡± I said coldly. ¡°There is no mate bond. That girl cannot be our mate. Have you forgotten? We were cursed to walk the earth alone for eternity. Don¡¯t be delusional.¡±

    ¡°I am not delusional, Darius. I can¡¯t be delusional about something I can feel. If you¡¯re confused, then go to her again- touch her, just once, and you¡¯ll feel it¡­ the mate bond.¡±

    With that, Ss ended the mindlink, and a mocking sneer tugged at the corner of my lips as I lifted my head to stare at Cassian.

    Go meet her? If I were to be honest, I wasn¡¯t too concerned whether she was my mate or not. Actually, I didn¡¯t care at all. And even if she was, there was only one oue to whatever this was.

    I would reject her because no one could ever be my mate. Not after her.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Cassian said, drawing my attention, ¡°I¡¯ve just received news. The Alpha of Emberfang Nation, Alpha Ethan, has requested an audience with you.¡±.

    ¡°The girl¡¯s father?¡± I asked, and Cassian nodded.

    ¡°Yes, my king. He has been requesting an audience with you since yesterday, but I assumed you wouldn¡¯t want to speak to anyone. Should I allow him in?¡±

    I leaned back in my seat, my fingers tracing my bottom lip as I considered his words. After a moment, I gave him a brief nod.

    ¡°Let him in. We are guests his pack, and it would be rude not to listen to him since he¡¯s offering us amodation.¡±

    Cassian bowed respectfully and began to rise, but before he could leave, I called out to him.

    ¡°Cassian. If you think Zayn can help, feel free to summon him to check up on her.¡±

    Cassian paused, confusion flickering in his eyes for a moment before a smile spread across his face. He nodded and bowed.

    ¡°Understood, my king.¡±

    Once he left, I turned my attention back to the coin on the table. Reaching out, I watched it with mild amusement.

    ¡°Heads again?¡± I muttered, inspecting the coin with a smirk spreading across my lips. Flipping it once more, I watched itnd on heads again for the second time today.

    ¡°Well, seems like things are about to get interesting.¡±

    Nyssa pov.

    ¡°I, Kieran, Alpha of the Emberfang Nation, reject Nyssa as my mate.¡±

    ¡°Say it back. Renounce your title as Luna, and I¡¯ll let you off with banishment.¡±

    ¡°I, Nyssa, reject Alpha Kieran as my mate and¡­ I-I renounce my title as Luna.¡±

    ¡°But our little wolf-less mutt craved love and affection so badly that she ignored everything. In your selfish desire to feel the mate bond, you overlooked the truth.¡±

    My face twisted in pain as I turned around, my heart pounding so violently it felt like it might burst from my chest. Memories shed through my mind¡ªeach image like a dagger, twisting deeper into my heart. The weight of it all pressed down on me, stealing the air from my lungs.

    ¡°Father! No, please, wake up! Someone help, please save him!¡±

    ¡°Princess, everything will be alright. You¡¯re stronger than you know, Nyssa.¡±

    ¡°Please, run, Luna. If there¡¯s an afterlife¡­ I pray the Moon Goddess lets us meet again.¡±

    ¡°If there is a Moon Goddess watching¡­ no, if there are any gods out there, anyone who can hear my plea- please¡­ please give me a second chance. I will make things right again.¡±

    ¡°Because of this. This dagger saved you. The owner of this dagger is very special to me, and he made me grant your wish.¡±

    I gasped and sat up, clutching my chest as pain red and my breathing came in ragged, uneven gasps. Sweat clung to my skin, and for a moment, my vision blurred.

    I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to steady myself. When I opened them again, the dark spots faded, and my breathing slowly evened out. Without thinking twice, I jumped out of bed and rushed to the calendar on the wall, my eyes narrowing in on the date.

    ¡°P-Please don¡¯t let this be a dream. Please don¡¯t let it be a dream,¡± I whispered desperately, inching closer.

    April 25, 2022.

    My eyes widened. I checked it once. Then twice. Then a third time.

    This wasn¡¯t a dream.

    I had really g, one back in time.

    Three years back in time.

    ¡°Oh my goddess!¡± I gasped, covering my mouth as tears began to stream down my cheeks. My body trembled uncontrobly.

    This couldn¡¯t be real¡­ and yet, the evidence was right in front of me. Now that I was finally alone and could think clearly, a surge of joy burst through me.

    ¡°So that means¡­. the ruined wedding was real. Kieran hasn¡¯t marked me yet. We haven¡¯t mated. The rogue attack hasn¡¯t happened.¡± My voice trembled with rising hope. ¡°I can save my father. And the others who died that day especially¡­ Serene!¡±

    This was good. So good. I bit my bottom lip, a soft smile spreading across my face. But just as quickly as the joy hade, a creeping sense of unease began to settle in my chest. Something¡­ I was forgetting something-

    Then it hit me. A scent.

    Woods. Pine. Wild andmanding.

    Unfamiliar, yet I recognized it instantly.

    The Lycan King.

    I shivered as I became painfully aware of the eyes on me, sending a chill down my spine.

    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± That annoying voice eximed excitedly.

    I quickly turned around- to see him seated on the window ledge, a pair of piercing silver eyes trained on me.

    Oh right, the lycan king was my mate.

    201

    Ahaptery

 Revival 8

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°What did you do? How dare you ask me that when you already have a mate?!¡±

    That was what I wanted to yell. What I wanted to scream. But no words came out-only a whisper of air. Nothing more.

    Confused, I raised a brow, my hand flying to my throat as I tried again.

    ¡°When you already have a mate!!¡±

    Yet again, nothing. Just silence.

    I saw the puzzled expressions of everyone around me, including Kieran, who looked at me as if trying to decipher my words.

    ¡°ra, what are you trying to say?¡± he asked, his voiceced with confusion.

    Frustration bubbled inside me, my hands clenching into fists. Why couldn¡¯t I get a word out? Was I mute? Was this the price for going back to the past?

    ¡°I, I¡­ hello.¡±

    The words finally slipped past my lips effortlessly.

    So I wasn¡¯t mute. Then what was wrong?

    I shook my head, forcing myself to speak despite the weight of the Lycan King¡¯s heated gaze on me. He hadn¡¯t said a word, just stood there watching. And if you asked me, it was unsettling. His eyes felt as though they could read my every thought.

    ¡°You bastard! You knew Aria was your mate, yet you still want to marry me because of my father¡¯s position!¡±

    As you can guess, I couldn¡¯t say it out loud. The words died in my throat.

    Kieran frowned and stepped closer, making me instinctively move back, but he quickly closed the distance. His hand cupped my cheek, his touch sending an involuntary shiver down my spine.

    My breath hitched.

    I found myself staring into the eyes of the man I had once loved- the man I had dreamed of being with from the moment I first saw him.

    His brown eyes narrowed in concern, his voice dropping to a whisper.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been acting strange, my love. Are you okay? Did something happen?¡±

    For a brief moment, my heart pounded against my chest. The way he looked at me, the gentle warmth in his voice, it almost made me lean into his touch. Almost.

    But I forced myself to take a deep, shaky breath and shook my head.

    Don¡¯t do it, Nyssa, I reminded myself. Don¡¯t fall for his lies.

    Beneath that caring facade was the man who had yed a role in my father¡¯s death. The man who had cheated on me, framed me, and left me for dead.

    Beneath it all, he was a man hungry for power. Someone who had never truly loved me- only used me as a tool.

    I closed my eyes, and when I reopened them, they were ice-cold.

    I wouldn¡¯t waste this second chance. I would expose Kieran and Aria, then live my life the way I wanted to.

    My gaze flickered to my father, his Beta, and Gamma, who all looked at me with concern.

    In this lifetime, I would protect the people I cared about.

    My eyes shifted to Serene, who knelt not far away. Worry and fear shone in her gaze. I knew she wanted toe to me, to ask if I was okay, but she couldn¡¯t, not when the Lycan King stood behind me.

    I would make sure to repay kindness with kindness¡­

    Then, I turned my gaze to Kieran and Aria.

    And cruelty with cruelty.

    I took a step away from Kieran and shot him a re before turning to Serene. Without hesitation, I ordered, ¡°Get me a paper and pen.¡±

    If I couldn¡¯t say it, then I would write it.

    A few minutes passed before Selene handed me a pen. I stepped onto the podium where the priest had stood moments ago, cing the paper down as all eyes remained fixed on me. By now, everyone had risen from their knees, but instead of leaving, they stayed, drawn in by the unfolding drama.

    My father stood to my right, while Serene positioned herself on the other side.

    Ironically, Kieran and Aria stood far apart, yet their expressions were simr- fear and anger.

    And the Lycan King¡­

    Well, he stood behind me, his eyes still fixed on me.

    The man hadn¡¯t said a single word, nor had he looked away, which exined why people were staring in awe.

    ¡°Princess, are you okay?¡± my father asked, leaning closer to whisper in my ear. ¡°What is going on? And why do you want to break up with Kieran? Actually, scratch that¡ª are you really the Lycan King¡¯s mate?!¡±

    As he spoke, I turned to face him, studying his expression. We shared simr features, and though I couldn¡¯t remember my mother, my father always said I took after her the most.

    My parents weren¡¯t fated mates, but they had loved each other until she ran away a few months after giving birth to me, choosing to be with her fated mate instead, leaving my father heartbroken.

    I should have learned from their mistake and never fallen for Kieran, who wasn¡¯t my fated mate either.

    I forced a smile, resisting the urge to throw my arms around him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Father. I¡¯ll exin everything now, just promise me you¡¯ll believe me, no matter how unbelievable it sounds.¡±

    He raised a brow at my words, considering them for a moment before nodding.

    ¡°Of course, I will believe you. Even if you tell me the earth is t, I will always believe my daughter.¡± He grinned, and warmth spread through my chest at his unwavering trust.

    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± I returned his smile, then turned to face the gathered crowd.

    ¡°I apologize for themotion today, but I will exin everything right now. Since I cannot speak the truth aloud, I will write it instead, I will expose those who have conspired against my father¡¯s pack!¡±

    A wave of murmurs rippled through the crowd.

    ¡°Plot against the Emberfang Nation? What is she talking about?¡± someone whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this is getting interesting,¡± another remarked.

    Beside me, I felt my father¡¯s presence shift, his gaze growing sharp and cold. I flicked a nce at Kieran, catching the way he swallowed hard, his fists clenching at his sides.

    Without hesitation, I picked up the pen, ready to write but just as the tip touched the page, the intruder in my mind spoke again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Nyssa. You cannot reveal anything about the future,¡± she said, her tone sharper, more serious than before.

    I froze, my eyes widening.

    ¡°What?¡± My voice came out shaky as I tried to process her words. But when she continued, it felt like a bucket of ice-cold water had been poured over me.

    ¡°The future must not be revealed to anyone. That means you cannot expose Kieran and Aria. If you do, there will be consequences- bacsh from the goddess herself. Do not do anything reckless, Nyssa.¡±

    My mouth fell open in disbelief.

    What was she saying? That I couldn¡¯t say anything? Then how was I supposed to change my fate? How was I supposed to get a second chance?

    My grip tightened around the pen as anger bubbled up inside me.

    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. What you¡¯re saying is absolute bullshit.¡±

    So I was sent back in time, given knowledge of everything toe¡­ and I wasn¡¯t allowed to tell anyone? No. Hell no.

    ¡°Nyssa! Listen to me, don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    I ignored the warning, my hand moving furiously as I scribbled across the paper.

    ¡®Kieran and Aria are mates. They have deceived everyone- me, my father, and the entire pack. Kieran is only after power. He ns to seize control and kill my father and me!¡¯

    I ced the pen down, turning toward my father with a hopeful smile.

    I didn¡¯t care about the wrath of the goddess. Even if I had to die, I would expose Kieran and Aria. I would protect everyone.

    But then-

    Ch

    My heart dropped as my father frowned, raising a brow in confusion. He shook his head.

    ¡°What did you write? There¡¯s nothing on the paper, princess.¡±

    I gasped, whipping the page around, only to freeze.

    The words were still there. But they were fading. Slowly, fading.

    Before I could even process what I was seeing, a sharp pain twisted through me, and I clutched my stomach as an invisible force mmed into me, forcing blood to spill from my mouth.

    ¡°Princess!!!¡± My father¡¯s frantic voice echoed, but my vision blurred, and a ringing filled my ears. Before I could copse, a strong arm wrapped around me, pulling me close to a solid chest.

    It wasn¡¯t my father.

    It wasn¡¯t Kieran.

    For a fleeting moment, I gazed up into emotionless silver eyes, drawn to them in a way I couldn¡¯t exin. A soft gasp escaped my lips as my strength gave out, and I slumped against his chest, ck dots clouding my vision.

    Yet, before darkness fully consumed me, I heard it¡ªa voice.

    ¡°I must have forgotten to mention it, child, but you cannot tell anyone about the future. Failure to adhere to this rule, and your soul will disintegrate forever.¡±

    The Moon Goddess.

    It was her voice.

    My eyelids grew heavy, and as thest remnants of consciousness slipped away, everything faded to ck.

 Revival 9

    Nyssa pov

    I had never seen such an attractive face before. He was so mesmerizing, it was as if he belonged in a painting, like a sculpture. He looked like art itself.

    With white hair and silver eyes, his face could make anyone take in a sharp breath, leaving them in a trance.

    He had it.

    For a brief moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe as the Lycan king fixed his gaze on me. He didn¡¯t move- just stared. His expression was nk, his eyes cold. Not a word escaped his lips.

    My heart pounded so fiercely, it felt as if it might explode. An overwhelming urge to move toward him surged, but instead of giving in, fear rooted me in ce. I took a step back, then another, never breaking eye contact with him.

    Yet, he didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°Girl, why are you running when you should be moving forward?¡± The voice in my head whined, and I cursed it silently.

    Move forward? No way. I wasn¡¯t about to walk toward that man, especially with the rumors that surrounded him. Not when everyone referred to him as The Reaper King for a reason.

    ¡°Whoever you are, you better shut up right now,¡± I hissed under my breath. Without thinking twice, I turned around, ready to run out of the room.

    However, before I could get far, I tripped and lost my footing. In the next second, I found myself free-falling to the ground. My eyes widened, and I gasped as I felt myself plummeting towards the edge of the desk.

    For a brief moment- just a brief moment, everything slowed down. Then, a sharp memory hit me all at once. It was a memory from my previous lifetime. Exactly what was happening now. But then, I had just gotten married to Kieran. The next morning, Serene had knocked on the door to drop off a tray with two sses of water for Kieran and me. When I had gone to open the door, I tripped just like this and fell, my head striking the edges and knocking me unconscious. I had spent two days with a concussion because of it and now¡­

    What was this? Why was I falling to the ground again, likest time? Was the past repeating itself?

    I closed my eyes, bracing for the fall but it never came.

    Instead, I felt a hand wrap around mine, yanking me back until I collided with a hard chest.

    My eyes snapped open, instantly recognizing the familiar scent that enveloped me. He was standing right in front of me.

    I froze at our proximity, we were so close I could feel his warm breath fanning across my face, sending a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away from him.

    His eyes gradually turned colder, his lips curving into a faint frown as he stared down at me. When his grip tightened around my wrist, that¡¯s when I realized I had been tantly staring at the Lycan King.

    I quickly tried to pull away, but his hold was firm. I couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°1-1.¡± I stammered, trying to find my voice.

    But before I could say anything, a knock sounded at the door. It creaked open, drawing both our attention.

    Three people stood at the entrance- Serene, the man who had shouted for everyone to bow before the Lycan King yesterday, and another man I hadn¡¯t seen before.

    The moment they saw the Lycan King and me in such close proximity, they all froze.

    I didn¡¯t know how long we stood there, frozen, just staring at each other. The Lycan King still hadn¡¯t let me go, and from the way he looked at me, unbothered by the eyes on us, it was clear he didn¡¯t care who was watching.

    ¡°K-King, I didn¡¯t know you were here. Apologies for disturbing you,¡± the ck-haired man said, though the smile on his face said otherwise. He didn¡¯t look the least bit sorry, if anything, he seemed amused.

    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go back. We cane another time,¡± he urged, already trying to drag everyone out.

    The stranger- someone I¡¯d never seen before nced around in confusion as he was tugged away, while Serene stood frozen, clutching a tray in trembling hands, her eyes glistening with tears.

    ¡°M-Madam,¡± she whispered, barely audible.

    Before she could be pulled out with the others, I finally snapped out of my daze. I yanked myself free from the Lycan King¡¯s grip and rushed to Serene, throwing my arms around her. The tray slipped from her grasp and crashed to the floor between<ol><li></li></ol>

    I felt Serene stiffen as I wrapped my arms around her in a tight hug, my chest tightening at the memory-this was the girl who had onceid down her life for me. She had died because of me.

    ¡°Serene!¡± I cried out, hugging her even tighter, hot tears streaming down my cheeks. ¡°Oh goddess, Serene. This isn¡¯t a dream, you¡¯re really here. You¡¯re really alive.¡±

    I could feel every pair of eyes in the room on me as I wept, clinging to her like a lifeline. Serene. The goddess had truly granted our wish. We had found each other again. She was alive.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re okay! Oh goddess, you¡¯re awake. You gave me such a fright, I thought you would never wake up!¡± Serene sobbed, hugging me just as tightly.

    I shook my head,ughing through my tears before gently pulling away and reaching out to wipe hers.

    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking,¡± I said softly, gazing into her eyes with a relieved smile. ¡°You¡¯re the one who gave me a fright. How could you do that to me, hmm?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so silly, Serene. How could you sacrifice your life-¡ª¡±

    ¡°You really want to pass out again, don¡¯t you?¡± the voice in my head cut in, unimpressed.

    I froze as the moon goddess words shed in my head before I passed out.

    ¡°I must have forgotten to mention it, child, but you cannot tell anyone about the future. Failure to adhere to this rule, and your soul will disintegrate forever.¡±

    Ah damn.

 Revival 10

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°You seem to be fine, there is nothing to worry about, Miss. If you rest and eat well, everything will be okay,¡± Zayn, whose name I had just learned a few minutes ago, said with a soft smile. He checked my pulse before gently cing my hand back on the bed.

    I gave him a small smile in return, my eyes lingering on his features for a brief moment. He had long blonde hair that fell past his shoulders, and green eyes that reminded me of the forest. I couldn¡¯t quite ce it, but for some reason, he had an aura that instantly made me feel safe. Even his touch seemed to have a calming effect on me, making me feel¡­ better.

    Weird.

    ¡°Thank you, I appreciate it,¡± I said, grateful for his help. I knew of the man standing before me. He was well-known, much like the Lycan King who sat opposite me in silence. But unlike the King, this man had a much better reputation.

    Zayn was a doctor in the Lycan King¡¯s pack, rumored to have the ability to cure any disease known to man. There were even rumours that he had once brought someone back to life minutes after they had died.

    Whether those rumors were true or not, I couldn¡¯t say, especially considering the King¡¯s pack was so isted from outsiders. Either way, I felt much better. Rxed, even.

    Zayn smiled, his eyes curving slightly as he gave me a nod. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss-¡±

    However, before he could continue, a voice cut him off.

    ¡°Haha, you shouldn¡¯t be thanking Zayn. You should be thanking our Lycan King. He¡¯s the one who told Zayn toe check on you. You know how hard it is to get the most skilled doctor toe all the way here? Well, it¡¯s because of the king.¡±

    The ck-haired man, Cassian, the king¡¯s beta, said with a wide grin, gesturing toward the king with a delighted expression.

    I raised an eyebrow in confusion before turning to see the king- no, Darius still staring at me with a nk expression as he sat in the chair not far away, his legs crossed.

    He didn¡¯t even acknowledge that he was being spoken about, despite everyone¡¯s eyes on him.

    What was this weird feeling? That something bad was about to happen.

    I could feel Serene¡¯s worried gaze on me as she shrank away slightly. I knew she couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable from Darius¡¯s prating stare.

    Ignoring it, I gave a small bow to Darius.

    ¡°Thank you, my king. I appreciate your help. If there¡¯s any way I could ever repay you, please tell me.¡±

    As soon as I said the words, Cassian¡¯s grin widened, and he leaned back, waving his hand nonchntly.

    ¡°Of course not, you don¡¯t have to say that. How can the king ask you for something when you are his mate¡ª¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s reject each other.¡±

    A cold voice cut through, interrupting Cassian.

    The air instantly turned frigid, and everyone froze at Darius¡¯s words. Cassian looked stunned, Zayn raised a brow, slightly shocked but with a flicker of amusement in his eyes while Serene gasped, her hand reaching out to squeeze my shoulder

    gently.

    And me?

    How did I feel?

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t know.

    Rejection had always been a taboo among werewolves. It was considered a sin for fated mates to reject one another because the mate bond was sacred.

    That¡¯s why, even if fated mates wanted to part ways, they couldn¡¯t simply do so. They could only be with someone else while the mate bond remained intact because if they went through with the rejection, there was a high chance both would die from the pain, or at the very least, the weaker one wouldn¡¯t survive.

    The Lycan King wanted to reject me.

    He wouldn¡¯t die. He was far too strong to be die by something like a rejection.

    But I would.

    Fuck. After everything I¡¯d gone through- after going back into the past, was I really going to die from a rejection? This was beyond unfair. Why did the freaking Lycan King have to be my mate?

    ¡°Aww, he wants to reject us. That¡¯s so sad. He must still be heartbroken over his first mate. He hasn¡¯t healed from the past yet.¡±

    The voice echoed in my head, and my fists clenched at my sides.

    Was it being serious right now? What about me? I was the one about to be rejected, and was likely going to die from it.

    If whatever was talking in my head was my wolf then I was going to strangle it

    Before I could snap back at it, Darius spoke again, his voice as cold and sharp as a de.

    ¡°You said you wanted to repay me, right?¡± he asked, his tone emotionless. ¡°Then let¡¯s hold the rejection ceremony and sever this bond.¡±

    He practically spat out the word bond like it was a curse. Then he stood, hands tucked casually into his pockets with an air of indifference.

    ¡°Once you¡¯re strong enough, we¡¯ll hold the rejection and end whatever this is. Do you understand?¡± he asked, and before I could respond, Cassian took a step forward.

    ¡°But, King, if you hold the rejection, then she would-¡±

    Darius turned his gaze to Cassian, cutting him off instantly. The look alone was enough to make him step back instinctively. Darius didn¡¯t say a word, but his expression was more than enough to silence his Beta. No one spoke against the Lycan King

    no matter who they were.

    ¨C

    Silence reigned for a brief moment before Darius returned his attention to me and repeated, ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    I felt Serene¡¯s grip on my shoulder tighten. I knew she was about to step forward, but before she could, I reached for her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze, then met Darius¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I understand, Your Majesty. We¡¯ll hold the rejection ceremony whenever you want.¡±

    Chapter U

    ¡°Miss!¡± Serene cried out as soon as the words left my mouth, but I ignored her, eyes still locked on his.

    ¡°But would you give me three days? Just three days and then we can reject each other on the fourth,¡± I said calmly.

    He raised a brow, clearly confused. I could feel both Cassian and Zayn¡¯s eyes on me, but neither said a word.

    For a moment, I could¡¯ve sworn I saw Darius¡¯s lips twitch into a smirk before it vanished just as quickly. Maybe I imagined it.

    After a tense pause, he gave a short nod and said, ¡°Three days. That¡¯s all you get. It should be enough time to say goodbye to everyone, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    With that, he turned and left the room without a backward nce.

    As soon as he left, the whole room somehow felt warmer. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was my imagination, but everyone seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Goddess, what is wrong with him?¡± Cassian muttered under his breath before turning to give me a polite bow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. I¡¯ll try to speak with the Lycan King.¡±

    With that, he also left the room, leaving just Zayn, Serene, and me.

    No one spoke for a moment, and I could feel Zayn¡¯s awkward smile as I turned my attention to him. Then, under his breath, I heard him mutter,

    ¡°Well¡­ this is definitely getting more interesting.¡±

 Revival 11

    Darius pov

    ¡°King, King!¡± Cassian called out, running to catch up with me, but I didn¡¯t respond as I continued heading outside.

    I ignored the servants who trembled and bowed. I ignored Ss¡¯s constant protests and the storm raging inside my head.

    I ignored it all.

    ¡°So you know what you¡¯re saying? Rejection? Are you insane, Darius? You know what happens to her if you reject her!¡±

    Ss growled, mming into me with force, but I severed our connection and kept walking until I was outside, the cold air biting into my skin.

    I wasn¡¯t stupid. I knew exactly what would happen to her if I rejected her. She was too weak and apparently, she was also an omega without a wolf. She wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the pain of rejection.

    There were two possible oues if we went through with it: the pain could either drive her insane, pushing her to end her own life or leave her with a deranged mind¡­ or, if she was truly that weak, she could just die from the rejection itself.

    Either way, both oues wouldn¡¯t be good for her.

    Not that I cared, anyway.

    ¡°King!¡± I halted as Cassian ran in front of me, arms spread wide to block my path.

    ¡°K-King,¡± he wheezed, and I raised a brow as he doubled over, panting heavily, his hand clutching his chest as he tried to catch his breath.

    ¡°F-fuck, why are you so damn fast?¡± he gasped.

    I narrowed my eyes into a re and took a step closer watching as his eyes widened in slight fear before he took a step back.

    ¡°How dare you block my path?¡± I hissed, watching him stiffen before he straightened and swallowed hard.

    ¡°F-Forgive me, Your Majesty. I mean no disrespect,¡± he said, his tone turning serious as he bowed. ¡°But this¡­ this is wrong, my king. You shouldn¡¯t reject her. She¡¯s your second chance mate- if you do, she will die! You know that she would not be able to handle the rejection¡±

    I tilted my head slightly at his words, my eyes cold as I watched him take a step toward me.

    ¡°My king, please think this through carefully. After all these years, you¡¯ve finally found a mate¡­ Even if she¡¯s a second chance mate, you shouldn¡¯t throw that away.¡±

    My hands clenched at my sides as I fought against the urge to react and lose control. I knew Cassian meant no disrespect, his generations had served me for centuries but his words grated on my nerves.

    Second chance mate. Second chance mate.

    That was all I could hear as he spoke.

    She wasn¡¯t my second chance mate. I refused to acknowledge her as my mate. No- she wasn¡¯t mine.

    My mate had died hundreds of years ago, and this¡­ whatever this was, was nothing but a cruel joke from the Moon Goddess. And I had no intention of ying along.

    I took a slow, deep breath and stepped closer to Cassian, my height easily towering over his. I looked down at him, my voice low and edged with warning.

    ¡°This will be thest time you refer to her as my second chance mate. Do you understand?¡± I took another step closer, my voice low and cold. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your ce.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget who you serve¡± My eyes shed a sharp, frightening shade of white, the air around us thickened with tension. Cassian immediately dropped to his knees, his head bowed in submission.

    ¡°F-forgive me, Your Majesty. I forgot my ce. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± he stammered, his toneced with respect.

    I gave him a single, dismissive nce before turning away, my footsteps silent as I headed towards the forest. I needed to

    run.

    ¨C

    Nyssa pov.

    ¡°Lycan King or not, how could he want to reject you? Does he not know what happens between mates when they reject each other? He really is as the rumors say- cruel and cold. What else would you expect from the Lycan King, cursed by the goddess?¡± Serene murmured under her breath as she gently cleaned me.

    We were in the bathtub after the scene earlier, and despite my protests, Serene insisted on washing me herself.

    I watched the eighteen year old girl with a smile, my gaze fixed on the scowl on her lips. She red at nothing in particr, but despite the clear disy of anger, her touch was surprisingly gentle as she washed me.

    ¡°Ugh, you know, miss. I used to pray to the goddess for you to find your fated mate instead of marrying Sir Kieran because he always seemed fishy to me. And when my prayer was answered, it turned out to be the king. The cursed king, of all people!!¡±

    She hissed out, tightening her grip around the sponge, before scoffing dramatically. My grin widened at her frustration.

    ¡°Why is everything happening so fast? First, you break up with Sir Kieran, and now you¡¯re about to get rejected. Why is everything spiraling out of control like this?¡±

    To be honest, I was just as scared as she was. I was about to die again without even getting the chance to truly live in this lifetime, but it didn¡¯t really matter. Darius had given me three days before the rejection ceremony, and I was going to use those days for my revenge. I was going to expose Kieran and Aria, and ensure that those I loved would survive this time.

    ¡°Is the miss really smiling right now?¡± Serene asked, and I blinked out of my daze to find her frowning at me disapprovingly. My grin widened involuntarily, and I shook my head before reaching out to touch her cheek, gently stroking it with my

    thumb.

    ¡°You know, you look really adorable when you¡¯re worried,¡± I said, my voice soft. ¡°Just like back then. You¡¯re always worried about me. I wish I had actually listened to you back then. Maybe if I did, everyone wouldn¡¯t have ended up that way.¡±

    Serene raised a brow in confusion at my words, but I couldn¡¯t tell her anything about the past, not even if I wanted to.

    I sighed and wrapped my arms around her, pulling her into an unexpected hug. She tensed immediately, her body stiffening at my sudden gesture.

    ¡°Serene, thank you for everything,¡± I whispered, my voice soft as I closed my eyes for a moment, letting the silence stretch between us.

    Just as I thought she might rx, Serene suddenly grabbed my arms, trying to pull away from me.

    ¡°M-miss, please, can you move away? Y-your¡­ breasts¡­ I can feel them,¡± she stammered, and I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. I burst intoughter as she yanked herself free, her face bright red as she desperately avoided eye contact,

    I shook my head, still chuckling, leaning back against the bathtub. Serene¡¯s frown deepened as she stood there, obviously

    ufortable.

    ¡°Miss, you shouldn¡¯t beughing right now,¡± she said, her voice serious. ¡°This is really serious. The Lycan King is about to reject you. If you think he won¡¯t go through with it, you¡¯re wrong. Haven¡¯t you heard about what he did to be cursed by the goddess?¡±

    Her words wiped the smile off my face instantly, and my expression turned serious in the blink of an eye.

    Why wouldn¡¯t I know what Darius had done to be cursed by the goddess? Everyone knew by now. The story of the man who went rogue after his mate¡¯s death, a man who ughtered almost three hundred of his pack members in a blind rage.

 Revival 12

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°You don¡¯t want the dress?¡± Selene asked in surprise as she held the white-colored, puff-sleeved dress out for me.

    I shook my head and red at the dress in disdain. I despised it for two reasons: first, because it was white; and second, because Kieran had been the one to buy it for me.

    I remembered it clearly, even though it had been three years. I used to cherish everything he gave me. Kieran had always said white looked good on me¡ª said it made me look simple, like an angel. Just like how he said not wearing makeup made me look elegant and less shrewd. Just like how being quiet and gentle made me more fit to be a Luna.

    And I had believed him. Believed everything without question, even though I never truly liked any of it. White was never my color, I preferred darker shades like ck and purple, something that made me stand out. I loved makeup. Ever since I was young, I could spend hours doing it just for fun. Most of all, I wasn¡¯t quiet. I wasn¡¯t gentle.

    I was Nyssa, the kind of girl who loved to joke around with the people she cared about, who loved running through the woods with the wind in her hair. I was the kind of girl who wanted to make everyone around her smile.

    But that girl¡­ she had been destroyed by the man she once loved. For the sake of love, I buried myself, reshaped myself to meet someone else¡¯s expectations. And now? Now that I¡¯ve been given these three days to truly live, I won¡¯t be gentle. I won¡¯t be sweet or lively.

    I¡¯ll be the girl who gets her revenge.

    ¡°Burn it,¡± I hissed under my breath, and Serene¡¯s eyes widened at my words.

    ¡°W-What are you saying, miss? This is your favorite dress. It¡¯s one of the ones Sir Kieran bought for you and you want me to burn it?¡± she asked, her voice trembling.

    I nodded nonchntly, walking toward the mirror. My gaze stayed fixed on my reflection as I reached out to touch my face, feeling the softness beneath my fingertips.

    Just three years¡­ and I lookedpletely different. I looked alive.

    ¡°Burn it. And everything else that bastard ever bought for me. I also want every white piece of clothing gone, burn it all. That¡¯s an order, Serene,¡± I said coldly, staring at her through the mirror.

    She gulped nervously at the steel in my tone, then bowed.

    ¡°I understand, Miss,¡± she replied, about to leave to carry out themand. But before she could move, I turned my head over my shoulder with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, and bring me a ck dress. Something bold- something that shows some skin. I should still have a few of the dresses I used to wear, right?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Her mouth dropped open in shock before she quickly nodded, eager to obey.

    My smile widened. ¡°And get me some makeup, too.¡±

    I was going to look pretty while getting my revenge.

    ¡°Where is Father?¡± I asked as I stepped out of my room, the sharp click of my heels echoing down the hallway with every

    stride.

    Serene, who had been following closely behind, quickly caught up and shed a bright smile. ¡°Miss, the Alpha is having lunch. When I told him you were awake, he said he¡¯d see youter in private, he didn¡¯t want to risk crying in front of everyone. And wow, Miss! You look absolutely stunning, like your old self again!¡±

    A soft smile tugged at my lips at her words, especially the part about my father not wanting to cry in public. He wasn¡¯t exaggerating, he had always been fiercely protective of me.

    ¡°Thank you, Serene. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a meal with him,¡± I said, heading toward the dining hall.

    Serene trailed behind, a puzzled look on her face.

    ¡°But¡­ you just ate with him a few days ago.¡±

    As I neared the dining room, voices drifted up from downstairs, making me pause on the steps.

    ¡°Alpha, I swear to the goddess, I have no idea what¡¯s gotten into Nyssa, but I¡¯ve been so worried about her. I don¡¯t care about what happened at the wedding ceremony, I just want to see her. Please, let me see her. I¡¯m sure she wants to see me too.¡±

    My eyes narrowed. I didn¡¯t need to look to know exactly who was speaking.

    My grip tightened on the stair railing, rage boiling inside me as another voice chimed in.

    ¡°Yes, Uncle. Nyssa is my best friend. I know her better than she knows herself. I think you should let Kieran see her. I¡¯m sure she was just nervous that day. You know how Nyssa is- she acts without thinking.¡±

    I frowned as my gaze shifted to Kieran and Aria, who were sitting at the table with my father, eating together. My father, seated at the head of the table, had a frown etched across his face as he listened to both Aria and Kieran speak. Aria sat beside him, her smile polite as she carefully ced food on his te, while Kieran sat next to her. His expression was serious, and the dark bags under his eyes were a clear sign that he hadn¡¯t slept in days, making him look haggard and worn.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Aria¡­ Nyssa didn¡¯t look too pleased with Kieran that day. I don¡¯t think now is the time for him to meet her.¡±

    ¡°Look, Uncle. Kieran hasn¡¯t even slept in days worrying about Nyssa. I pity him. I think we should at least let him speak with Nyssa so he can understand why she reacted that way that day, don¡¯t you think?¡± Aria added, swinging his arm yfully. My father sighed, clearly ufortable with Aria¡¯s behavior, but he didn¡¯t say anything, likely because of how close I was to her

    I couldn¡¯t help but take a shaky breath, trying to control my nerves. This was my fault again. My father was the Alpha of the second strongest pack after the Lycan King¡¯s pack, and here he was, being disrespected by a girl. Why hadn¡¯t I realized this sooner? I had been too blinded by my friendship with Aria to see how disrespectful she was being to him.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, Aria,¡± he said again, removing his grip from her hand. For a brief moment, I saw the anger and disdain sh in Aria¡¯s eyes, but it was gone as quickly as it appeared. She opened her mouth again with a smile.

    ¡°Uncle-¡±

    ¡°Uncle?¡± I cut her off and began walking down the stairs as everyone around fixed their gazes on me, eyes widening in surprise especially Kieran, no doubt due to my appearance.

    ¡°Princess!¡± My father whispered out.

    ¡°Baby¡± Kieran stood up from his seat, staring at me in shock, his eyes ranking my body but I ignored him as I fixed my cold gaze on Aria, watching her swallow nervously before standing up with a stiff smile.

    ¡°N- Nyssa, you are awake. Thank goddess, we were all worried-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is disrespectful and inappropriate to call an Alpha uncle? Or do you not know who stands before you?¡± I cut her off with a re.

 Revival 13

    Nyssa pov

    The air was thick with silence after my words. No one spoke, no one moved, not for a brief moment. They were too stunned by what I¡¯d just said to react.

    Why? Because this was the first time I had ever spoken to Aria that way. The first time I had ever called her out.

    I had always seen Aria as my best friend- my sister, even. We grew up together. We were just five when our parents made us meet, and we had been inseparable ever since. I trusted her more than anyone, even more than Serene.

    That¡¯s why I had fallen for the man she introduced me to without realizing he was her mate.

    To be honest, Aria¡¯s betrayal hurts more than Kieran¡¯s. Because never, in my wildest dreams, did I ever think she would do this to me.

    ¡°What?¡± Aria was the first to find her voice, staring at me in disbelief, blinking as if she hadn¡¯t heard me correctly.

    I frowned, taking a slow step forward, closing the distance between us while deliberately ignoring Kieran¡¯s shocked gaze.

    I stopped right in front of her, crossing my arms tightly over my chest, my cold eyes locking onto hers with raw hatred. I watched her eyes widen slightly, a flicker of shock crossing her face at the intensity of my expression.

    ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡± I asked, tilting my head slightly to the side. ¡°I said you¡¯re being disrespectful to the Alpha. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit rude to call the Alpha ¡®uncle¡¯?¡±

    I emphasized the word Alpha, making sure she understood how serious this was. With each word, she took a step back, until her back was pressed against the desk, her eyes fixed on me, no longer daring to look away.

    ¡°And not only that,¡± I continued coldly. ¡°It seems you¡¯re getting far toofortable with the Alpha. Swinging his arm around like he¡¯s just some ordinary man? Do you have no regard for his image? He is the strongest man in this pack, your leader- not your uncle.¡±

    ¡°Princess¡­¡± my father began gently, but Aria cut in, her voice sharp with confusion.

    ¡°Nyssa, what do you mean by this-?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Nyssa,¡± I snapped, ring at her. ¡°Not to you. Don¡¯t forget your ce, it¡¯s Miss Nyssa to you now.¡±

    I stepped closer, letting each word sting. ¡°I am the daughter of the Alpha, and you do not have the right to say my name so casually.¡±

    Aria gasped and immediately straightened, clearly sensing something was wrong.

    I had never spoken to her like that before and the shocked stares around us confirmed it.

    But this time, Aria snapped out of her daze and reached for my hands, her eyes instantly glossy with unshed tears. She . stepped closer, voice trembling.

    ¡°Nyssa, you¡¯re angry, right? You must be upset about something, that¡¯s why you¡¯re saying these things.¡± Her voice cracked as tears began slipping down her cheeks. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what I did, but please, don¡¯t be mad at me. If it¡¯s something I said or did- just tell me. You know I hate it when we fight. Even if it wasn¡¯t my fault, I¡¯ll apologize. Just¡­ don¡¯t be upset with me.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at her pitiful disy. It was almostughable. She was apologizing, yes but the way she trembled, cried, and begged made it seem like I was the one overreacting. Like I was the instigator. Like she was the victim.

    And that was her game. Always has been.

    I remembered a time, clear as day when she made me feel absolutely horrible for not giving her some of my clothes. Clothes Kieran had said he didn¡¯t want me wearing anymore.

    Her words back then?

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you give them to me? You know Kieran doesn¡¯t like those on you. Plus, you¡¯ve gotten leaner, and they¡¯d look weird on you anyway. They fit me better, so don¡¯t be stingy-just give them to me.¡±

    I had told her no. I¡¯d tried to take the dresses back. And in response, she¡¯d thrown herself to the ground dramatically, right in front of everyone.

    When Kieran showed up? She didn¡¯t even blink before lying.

    She said I pushed her.

    I remember that day too well, the way both of them looked at me, like I was the viin. Like I had done something wrong. They made me feel so guilty that in the end, I handed her the dress anyway.

    And standing here now, I could already guess what wasing next. If I had to bet my life on it, I knew exactly what would happen.

    Kieran would take her side.

    Again.

    ¡°Nyssa, why are you acting this way?¡± My hand was grabbed and I was turned to face Kieran, his eyes staring into mine with clear disapproval.

    ¡°Why are you angry with Aria? What is this behavior? And most of all¡­¡±

    He paused, his gaze dropping to rank over me from head to toe. The disdain in his eyes was unmistakable.

    He clearly disliked how I looked but he didn¡¯tment on it, likely only holding back because my father was present.

    ¡°Most of all, why are you treating your friend like this? Are you angry at her over something? Even if you are, this isn¡¯t the ce to fight. Not in front of the Alpha,¡± he reprimanded.

    I tilted my head slightly, the corner of my lips slowly curling into a smirk at his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even disappointed,¡± I murmured under my breath.

    Kieran raised a brow, his expression hardening. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    But before anyone could react, I raised my other hand and in one swift motion, my palm struck his cheek, snapping his head to the side.

    His eyes widened in shock, and I heard a sharp gasp behind me, most likely from Aria.

    Yanking my hand free from his grip, I red at him coldly.

    ¡°I said, don¡¯t you ever touch me again.¡±

 Revival 14

    Nyssa pov

    Kieran looked at me in disbelief, his hands clenching by his sides as his expression shifted from shock to anger.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d hit him since my reincarnation. I¡¯d pped him during the wedding too when he tried to touch me. And honestly, that was the n moving forward.

    Every time he dared toy a hand on me, I would hit him again and again, with every ounce of strength I had until his face was bruised, swollen, until he finally understood that I didn¡¯t want to be touched by him.

    ¡°Nyssa! Why would you-¡± Aria gasped, the first to speak.

    Of course she did. She was worried about her mate.

    But I ignored her, stepping closer to Kieran. My eyes narrowed into a re as I sneered, watching the way his jaw clenched. His eyes shed a dangerous shade of red, the color of his werewolf fighting for control, probably ready to tear me apart.

    But I didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t scare me.

    ¡°This will be thest time I tell you not to touch me. Do you understand?¡± I spat. ¡°Do noty your fucking hands on me again. If I have to repeat myself, you won¡¯t like what I¡¯ll do to you.¡±

    He blinked, clearly taken aback by the venom in my voice. His eyes locked onto mine, searching for an exnation, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d just heard. For a moment, he didn¡¯t move. He just stared.

    And then when I didn¡¯t speak, he finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°Nyssa¡­ why would you- why would you hit me?¡± he asked, voice low, his expression soft.

    The kind of expression he wore would¡¯ve made the old me feel bad, guilty, even. But not this time. This time, I merely scoffed, folding my arms across my chest and tilting my head to the side.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me say I didn¡¯t want you touching me? Or are you deaf?¡± I snapped. ¡°I hit you because I don¡¯t want your hands on me. Every time you touch me, I¡¯ll keep hitting you. So don¡¯t even think aboutying your filthy hands on me again.¡±

    Kieran¡¯s gaze darkened, his confusionced with growing fury as he stepped closer. His brow furrowed.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Nyssa? I don¡¯t understand any of this. Why are you acting like this? Even at the wedding, you were-¡±

    He reached out to touch my arm.

    Big mistake.

    I raised my hand again, ready to strike him, but this time he was faster. His hand shot out, gripping my wrist tightly and. yanking me toward him. His eyes zed, now fully consumed by his wolf.

    ¡°Nyssa!!¡± he roared, and my gaze narrowed on him. I was about to raise my other hand to p him again, but in the next second, Kieran¡¯s grip was yanked away from mine.

    I blinked and turned, only to find my father standing between us, his back to me as he faced Kieran with a deep frown etched onto his face.

    Silence.

    No one spoke. The air grew thick, pulsing with a charged intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. I couldn¡¯t see Kieran¡¯s face, but the way he staggered back slightly told me everything I needed to know.

    My father was staring him down with the full force of his Alpha aura pressing down on him.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± my father hissed, stepping forward as Kieran staggered back in fear.

    Almost immediately, my eyes lit up and an idea popped into my head. I stepped aside, positioning myself next to my father with a slight smile, watching as Kieran¡¯s eyes widened in panic. He quickly dropped to his knees, head slightly bowed as he scrambled to defend himself.

    ¡°A-Alpha, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect. I was just¡­ a little upset with my fianc¨¦e,¡± he stammered.

    I scoffed at the word fianc¨¦e. Did he still think I was going to marry him? What a joke.

    ¡°Upset?¡± my father repeated, his voice booming with fury. ¡°You call that killing intent, upset?¡±

    Killing intent?

    My eyes widened even more, and my grin stretched. He was staring at me with killing intent?

    ¡°You¡¯re such a weird person,¡± the voice in my head sneered. ¡°Are you seriously that happy he was ring at you like he wanted to kill you? Do you not realize he actually meant it?¡±

    I blinked and responded to it calmly, ¡°Was it really strong?¡±

    There was a pause. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The killing intent- was it strong? Was it obvious he wanted to kill me?¡±

    It stayed silent for a brief moment before casually replying, ¡°Eh¡­ you could say that. Father sensed it, so yeah, it was pretty

    obvious.¡±

    I ignored its use of the word father and bit my bottom lip, trying to hide my smile as I turned my attention back to the

    scene.

    ¡°K-killing intent?¡± Kieran stammered. ¡°Alpha, I would never¡­ it was a mistake! I would never look at my fianc¨¦e like that!¡±

    ¡°Yes, uncle, I mean Alpha,¡± Aria stepped forward with a sweet smile directed at my father. ¡°You must have been mistaken. I don¡¯t think-¡±

    ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡± I cut her off, my voice low and steady, but all my attention was on Kieran.

    My smile dropped, reced by a pained expression, my eyes glistening with unshed tears as I stared at him. The room shifted with my mood- instantly, all eyes were on me.

    I reached up and wiped an invisible tear from my cheek, my voice breaking slightly.

    ¡°Is it true, Kieran? Do you¡­ want to kill me?¡± I asked again, softer this time.

    Kieran¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he opened his mouth, about to speak but I didn¡¯t give him the chance. I turned slowly to face my father, whose posture stiffened the moment our eyes met. He forced a nervous smile.

    ¡°Princess¡­ I didn¡¯t see it clearly, don¡¯t cry-¡±

    ????????

    I shook my head, letting out a soft chuckle, then pped my hands together in mock delight,

    ¡°Well, if he wanted to kill me first¡­¡± I paused, my smile widening as my eyes gleamed with wicked amusement, ¡°then how about we kill him, Father?¡±

    The room fell dead silent for a second.

    And then-

    ¡°Whaaattttt?!¡±

    Everyone shouted at once.

 Revival 15

    apter 15

    Nyssa pov

    My father had said no without hesitation, and I could still feel everyone¡¯s surprised gazes on me, as if I had just said the most ridiculous thing ever.

    Pfft, how was that ridiculous? He wanted to kill me, was it so wrong to want him dead too? But then again, I knew it wasn¡¯t that easy to have Kieran killed. Without a solid reason like treason, my father would never act against him or Aria. And I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth about the past.

    That was why I had decided- I¡¯d use thest resort to get Kieran killed before I die.

    If I couldn¡¯t kill him before the rejection ceremony, then I would get myself killed and make sure Kieran and Ar¨ªa took the

    me for it.

    ¡°Princess, what is wrong? Are you okay? Why are you angry at Kieran?¡± Father¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. I shifted my gaze to Kieran, shooting him a cold re before shaking my head.

    ¡°No reason. I just don¡¯t like him anymore.¡±

    I turned to Aria, pointing at her as well. ¡°I don¡¯t like her either.¡±

    Aria frowned, but I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them again. Not in this packhouse, not anywhere near me. They seem¡­ suspicious.¡±

    Father¡¯s brow rose. ¡°But why? Aria is your best friend and Kieran is your fianc¨¦,¡± he said, pausing as he turned to them. His eyes narrowed slightly, and I saw the fear flicker in both Kieran and Aria¡¯s expressions. ¡°Or¡­ did they do something bad to you?¡±

    I opened my mouth, desperate to scream yes but the invisible pain from the force that kept me silent about the past still lingered. I forced a shrug.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They just seem suspicious to me.¡± I emphasized the word slowly, sus-pi-cious before gesturing at them both. ¡°And for the record, they¡¯re not my best friend or fianc¨¦ anymore. I want nothing to do with either of them.¡±

    ¡°But baby, what on earth are you saying-¡± Kieran stood, but wisely didn¡¯t dare touch me.

    I ignored him, turning back to Father with a bright smile.

    ¡°I need some fresh air. I¡¯ll go for a run in the woods, it¡¯s been a while.¡± I whispered thest part and my father frowned before he nodded slowly, turning to Serene.

    ¡°Serene,¡± he called out, and she instantly stiffened, quickly bowing.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Follow Nyssa and make sure¡ª¡±

    ¡°I want to go alone,¡± I cut in, reaching for his hands and turning his attention to me. ¡°I just want to be alone for now. I promise, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Father narrowed his eyes at my words, but after a moment, he sighed and nodded, giving my hands a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°Be careful. You just woke up from aa, so don¡¯t run around too much,¡± he said, his tone serious.

    20)

    I chuckled softly and nodded, then pulled him into a hug, feeling him stiffen at the unexpected gesture.

    A warmth bloomed in my chest as I looked at the man I thought I¡¯d never see again.

    I missed him.

    ¡°Father,¡± I whispered, my voice catching ever so slightly.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I added softly before stepping aside.

    I turned to Serene, who wore a worried expression. With a small smile, I mouthed the words, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Serene seemed to understand and nodded hesitantly.

    Then, without sparing the two idiots before me a nce, I moved-heels clicking with each step as I walked past them.

    ¡°Nyssa¡­¡±

    ¡°Baby¡­¡±

    Both Kieran and Aria called out at once, but I didn¡¯t pause. I didn¡¯t flinch. I didn¡¯t even look back.

    I stepped outside, letting the cool air wrap around me like a cloak, then reached inward, calling out to the voice in my head.

    ¡°Hey, whoever you are. When we get to the woods, we need to talk. Because I don¡¯t understand any of this, how on earth do I even have a wolf?¡±

    There was silence for a moment. Then a dark, amused chuckle echoed through my mind.

    ¡°And here I thought you were still in denial,¡± she said, her toneced with dry sarcasm. ¡°Turns out you¡¯re not so dumb after all. Just slightly.¡±

    I rolled my eyes and then continued down the woods.

    I exhaled a sharp breath as I stopped and looked around with a smile, my eyes scanning my surroundings. I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply, the earthy and fresh scents of rich soil, damp moss, and decaying leaves. Those familiar smells had always made me feel at ease.

    As I took in the once-familiar ce only I knew about, a sense of calm washed over me. Not even Serene knew of this spot. It was my secret hideout, the ce I escaped to whenever I wanted to be alone with my thoughts. I discovered it when I was around sixteen, and ever since, it had be my sanctuary.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s been here. Remember that stranger you saw once? You were so surprised, you tried to fight him off with a stick. Haha.¡±

    The voice in my head mocked, and I instantly rolled my eyes. I clutched the heels I had taken off earlier, holding them in one hand as I made my way to arge rock and sat down. cing the heels beside me, I ran my hand through my hair, exhaling softly before speaking.

    ¡°Now talk,¡± I ordered.

    The voice scoffed dramatically, followed by a drawn-out yawn before replying,

    ¡°Talk about what, exactly? You know I¡¯m your wolf. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you were disappointed. You should be

    thrilled, you¡¯re not wolfless anymore.¡±

    I raised a brow, frowning as I echoed the words.

    ¡°My wolf? But how is that even possible? In my past life, I didn¡¯t have a wolf.¡±

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t have a mate either,¡± the voice replied dryly, ¡°yet¡­ here we are.¡±

    My frown deepened at her words, and I couldn¡¯t help but silently agree.

    Two things had changed in this lifetime-

    I had a wolf.

    And I had a mate. The Lycan King.

    ¡°It¡¯s three, just so you know. And my name isn¡¯t it. I¡¯m She,¡± the voice huffed. ¡°Pfft, you didn¡¯t even ask my name. How rude.¡±

    I blinked, ignoring the sass as I asked, ¡°Three things? What¡¯s the third?¡±

    There was a pause, and I could¡¯ve sworn I heard a sneer before she replied anyway.

    ¡°Your hand, dummy. The tattoo on your wrist.¡±

    I froze as it finally dawned on me, when I had recainated back into the past, a tattoo had appeared on my

    Without thinking twice, I lifted my hand and stared at the spot, but I couldn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°W-what? I can¡¯t find it anymore¡ª¡±

    ¡°Focus your sight on it. It¡¯s there. You just need to concentrate,¡± She cut me off.

    I swallowed nervously and narrowed my gaze on my wrist, and then¡­.

    Slowly but surely, it appeared.

    The dagger tattoo- the very same dagger I had stabbed myself with surfaced on my skin.

    hand.

 Revival 16

    <b>Chapter </b><b>16 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    I jerked away from my hand in shock when <b>I </b><b>saw </b>the tattoo. My heart pounded heavily <b>against </b>my chest, and for a moment, it felt like an illusion¡­ until I lifted my hand again and <b>saw </b>it once more.

    <b>The </b>tattoo was really there<b>. </b>The <b>dagger </b>tattoo, the same one that had turned me into <b>dust </b>was right there on my wrist.

    Wait-

    I froze<b>, </b>tilting my head in confusion. Serene had run my bath this morning. She had dressed me too. How had she not seen <b>the </b>tattoo<b>? </b>

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± I murmured under my breath. ¡°Serene would¡¯ve definitely said something if she¡¯d seen a strange tattoo on my wrist<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°That¡¯s because she can¡¯t see <b>it</b><b>, </b>duh. No one else can <b>except </b>you. You¡¯re the only one who can,¡± She said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. I frowned.

    ¡°I see, that exins it. But¡­ what does this tattoo mean? It is the dagger, isn¡¯t it? And something strange happened too. That fall with the Lycan King, it happened in my past life, just¡­ differently. Right before I slipped, the memory shed through my mind. What does that even mean?¡± I asked everything in a rush.

    She let out a long, frustrated sigh.

    ¡°You¡¯re seriously asking me? When you should be more concerned about the fact that you now have a wolf and that you can actually shift into one?!¡±

    I blinked, slightly taken aback by her words. She was right. In my past life, having a wolf had been everything I¡¯d ever wanted. After my father¡¯s death, I¡¯d be painfully aware of how cruel the world could be to those without a wolf, like me. Kieran and Aria had made it clear I was weak, unfit to be Luna even though they never said it directly. That was why I¡¯d always longed for a wolf. But now, with only three days left before the rejection ceremony where I was supposed to die, it honestly wasn¡¯t on my mind.

    ¡°Eh, yeah. A wolf, that¡¯s pretty cool,¡± I shrugged, opening my mouth to steer the conversation toward something more important. But She gasped, sounding genuinely hurt.

    ¡°You really have no idea what kind of wolf I am, do you? That¡¯s why you¡¯re acting this way. Once you figure it out, you¡¯ll be <b>so </b>surprised! You really will be!¡± she eximed.

    I raised an eyebrow, scoffing as I shook my head at her dramatics.

    ¡°Stop exaggerating. What kind of wolf could possibly surprise me? I¡¯ll probably just shift into a brown wolf,¡± I said with augh<b>, </b>crossing my legs and running a hand through my hair.

    Brown wolves were the weakest, barely above omegas, those without wolves at all. I¡¯d never been lucky, nor strong, so if She <b>wasn¡¯t </b>exactly what she imed, I was probably just a ck wolf, like my father. Alphas and their descendants had ck wolves, the third strongest. The Lycan King had a silver wolf, the strongest wolf in the world and the second strongest wolf, a white wolf, hadn¡¯t been seen in ages.

    ¡°Strip your clothes and shift,¡± She said, her voice tinged with excitement. I stiffened, hearing her tone clearly.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, confusion evident in my voice.

    ¡°Strip your clothes and transform into me. You¡¯ll finally see what kind of wolf you have! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be surprised and

    start appreciating me more<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she added smugly.

    I stared into the <b>distance</b><b>, </b><b>deadpan </b><b>expression </b>on my <b>face</b><b>. </b>¡°No.¡±

    I didn¡¯t <b>hesitate </b>before blurting it out<b>, </b>shaking my <b>head </b>firmly.

    <b>¡°</b>What?!<b>¡± </b><b>She </b><b>screamed</b>, <b>disbelief </b>thick in <b>her voice</b><b>. </b>

    1 shrugged casually, standing up from the rock and dusting off my clothes with a nonchnt air.

    ¡°No, you heard me. There¡¯s no need to know what kind of wolf I have. Since I won¡¯t be living much longer, I won¡¯t shift.¡± My voice was cold, but inside, my heart was pounding with excitement.

    If I was being honest, I <b>was </b>curious. Really curious and I wanted to <b>see </b>what kind of wolf I had, and the feeling <b>of </b>shifting. Father had described it <b>as </b>being one with your wolf but I knew there was no point. It was just something I could hold onto, and I didn¡¯t want to get attached to anything especially not before the rejection ceremony.

    ¡°Coward,¡± She hissed through her breath.

    I froze <b>as </b>I was about to slip my heels back on and leave.

    ¡°You really are <b>a </b>coward, Nyssa. You¡¯ve been given a second chance, and you¡¯re still the same coward you were before. You haven¡¯t even been here long, and already you¡¯re thinking about giving up. I watched you, locked up in that miserable ce in your past life. And goddess, I wanted nothing more than to smack you and call you stupid for trusting Kieran and Aria when it was so obvious they were together all along,¡± She paused for a brief moment, then continued, ¡°Ah, wait. It wasn¡¯t cheating if they were actually mates, right?¡±

    I sneered at her words. I knew what she was doing, trying to provoke a reaction. But after everything I¡¯d been through, watching everyone die, being tricked, used, and trampled on, only to end if all with my own death, it made me calm, collected. I wasn¡¯t the same naive girl anymore.

    ¡°And can you imagine? Even Serene knew something was off. Father knew something was wrong too, and they both tried to warn you. But you wouldn¡¯t listen because you were sooo in love¡ª¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Fine. I¡¯ll strip and shift, alright? Just stop talking! You¡¯re making me feel more stupid than I already am,¡± I muttered under my breath, rolling my eyes.

    Almost immediately, She stopped, clearing her throat. Her tone shifted to something softer.

    ¡°Ahem, alright. You should¡¯ve said so from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me how to do this. Let¡¯s get this over with, I¡¯m starving,¡± I grumbled.

    She responded quickly. ¡°Right. Right. It¡¯s simple. Just strip your clothes so they won¡¯t tear when you shift. You don¡¯t want <b>to </b>end up naked, right? Once you¡¯re done, just focus on it, think about shifting into your wolf. It¡¯s easy. I could take over if I wanted, but I want you to experience the rush of shifting for the first time.¡±

    A smirk tugged at the corner of my lips as I began to remove my clothes, murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s not like being seen naked is the worst thing that¡¯s happened to me.¡±

    ¡°True¡± She casually agreed as my dress fell to the ground and I hesitated, not wanting to <b>go </bpletely naked out in the woods.

    Yes, no one came here except me but still it felt weird.

    ¡°Should I take these off this too<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked.

    ????????????

    Chapter <b>16 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Of </b><b>course</b>, unless. You want it to <b>be </b><b>torn </b>too<b>¡± </b>

    <b>I </b><b>pouted </b><b>at </b><b>her </b>words and <b>also </b>began stripping my <b>underwear</b>. When I <b>was </b><b>done</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>stood <b>straight </b>and inhaled <b>a </b>deep <b>breath</b>, shivering slightly from the <b>cold </b>wind against my skin.

    <b>¡°</b>Alright, done. Let¡¯s hurry up and <b>get </b>this <b>over </b>with¡± <b>I </b>closed my <b>eyes </b>and <b>wrapped </b>my arms around my <b>breasts</b><b>, </b>trying to <b>do </b>

    <b>what </b><b>She </b><b>had </b>said.

    Close <b>your </b>eyes and just think. It should be <b>easy</b>.

    I <b>had </b>seen many people shift to their wolves form within seconds <b>so </b>this should be <b>easy</b>.

    <b>A </b>smirk tugged <b>at </b>the corner of my lips <b>as </b><b>I </b>began to remove my clothes, murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s not like being seen <b>naked </b><b>is </b>the worst thing that¡¯s happened to me.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°True¡± She casually agreed, as my dress fell to the ground. I hesitated, not wanting to bepletely exposed out here in the <b>woods</b>.

    <b>Yes</b><b>, </b>no one ever came here but me<b>, </b>but <b>still</b><b>, </b>it felt¡­ strange.

    ¡°Should I take these off too?¡± <b>I </b>asked, ncing down at my underwear.

    ¡°Of course, unless you want it to tear too.¡±

    I pouted at her words and then pulled off my underwear. When I was done, I stood tall, inhaling a deep breath, the cold wind against my bare skin sending a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°Alright, done. Let¡¯s hurry up and get this over with.¡± I closed my eyes and wrapped my arms around my chest, trying to focus like She had said.

    Close your eyes and just think. It should be easy.

    I had watched so many people shift into their wolf forms in seconds, so this should be a breeze.

    ¡°Think. Think. Think,¡± I whispered to myself, steadying my breath. A slow, warm sensation began to build within me, making me feel at <b>ease</b><b>. </b>

    It <b>was </b>strange, but <b>also</b>¡­ right. Like this was something that was supposed to happen. It felt natural.

    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re doing it! It¡¯s slower this time because it¡¯s your first<b>, </b>but you¡¯re getting there!¡± She cheered, and I grinned, focusing even more.

    However<b>, </b><b>a </b>scent suddenly wafted through the air, making my heart race involuntarily.

    <b>It </b><b>was </b>familiar.

    Woods. Pine. Wild andmanding.

    Fuck, I felt drawn to it.

    ¡°Uh¨Chuh, you¡¯re not going to like this<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>She murmured under her breath, causing me to furrow my brow in confusion. Slowly, I opened my eyes, and the moment I did, I felt all the breath khocked out of me as I stared at a pair of white <b>eyes</b>.

    Shit. Shit. Shit.

 Revival 17

    <b>Chapter </b><b>17 </b>

    Darius pov

    This was supposed to be a simple run- just something <b>to </b><b>clear </b>my head<b>, </b>a way <b>to </b><b>push </b>everything out of my mind. <b>That¡¯s </b><b>why </b>I¡¯d <b>given </b><b>Ss </b>control, letting him take over in his wolf form while he ran. But not long after<b>, </b><b>as </b>we moved through the woods, I caught that <b>scent</b><b>. </b><b>My </b><b>eyes </b>snapped open, and <b>Ss </b>came to an abrupt halt.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Mate</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>he </b><b>hissed </b>the <b>words</b><b>, </b>and I frowned. I wanted to take control <b>because </b><b>I </b>knew how irrational <b>Ss </b>could <b>be </b>around <b>that </b>girl, but the sly wolf anticipated my thoughts. He mmed a force against me, making me <b>groan </b>as my <b>eyes </b><b>darkened</b><b>, </b>my <b>re </b>aimed at nothing but empty <b>space</b>.

    ¡°You bastard<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>hissed under my breath. The force wasn¡¯t enough to <b>leave </b>me injured, but it was strong enough to <b>weaken </b>me for <b>a </b>while.

    Which meant that I couldn¡¯t take over for a while.

    ¡°Mate.¡± He ignored me<b>, </b>repeating the word as if it were some kind of spell. In the blink of an eye, he surged forward, his speed blurring in a sh of light.

    Paws struck the dirt, the sound echoing through the air, making the ground tremble slightly as he sprinted, scaring the birds into flight.

    ¡°Stop this instant, Ss<b>!</b>¡± I growled, though I didn¡¯t fight for control. I knew it was useless. He had caught me off guard, and now he held the advantage. And he knew that.

    He gave me no response<b>. </b>

    I narrowed my eyes, irritation bubbling up. This wasn¡¯t like Ss. He was usually obedient, but this was the second time he had disobeyed me, acting out like this. I despised disobedience, even when it came from my own wolf.

    ¡°You will heed me, Ss! I am the king, and you are my wolf! You have no right to defy me!¡± I roared.

    Ss immediately froze as a force mmed against him, but I knew it wasn¡¯t the force that stopped him. It was something <b>else</b>.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± His voice echoed through the mindlink, and for a brief moment, I couldn¡¯t move. My eyes were glued to the scene in front of me<b>, </b>everything else fading into the background. The trees, the birds, even the ground seemed to vanish, leaving only her.

    ¡°Darius, she-¡± Ss blurted out. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ mesmerizing.¡±

    My gaze darkened at his choice of words. Mesmerizing. That was the word I had always reserved for her. It was meant for no one <b>else</b><b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Back </b>down,¡± Imanded, my voice cold and sharp. Ss shivered at my tone, but before he could respond, the girl before us blinked, her eyes snapping open in confusion.

    The moment she locked eyes with me, her breath caught in her throat. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and she took a <b>step </b>back.

    ¡°<b>K</b>¨CKing?¡± She stammered, probably recognizing me by the silver of my fur.

    Before she could retreat further, she stumbled over a stone behind her<b>, </b>gasping as she lost her footing and fell to the ground.

    <b>Chapter </b>17

    <b>¡°</b>Mate<b>!</b><b>¡± </b><b>Ss </b><b>growled</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>in the blink <b>of </b><b>an </b><b>eye</b>, he <b>leaped </b>forward,nding on <b>top </b>of the girl<b>, </b>who <by </b><b>with </b><b>her </b><b>squeezed </b>shut <b>in </b><b>pain</b>.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Are </b><b>you </b><b>okay</b><b>, </b>mate<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Ss asked through <b>the </b>mindlink, <b>his </b><b>voice </b><bced </b>with concern.

    <b>eyes </b>

    In the <b>next </b>moment, her <b>eyes </b><b>snapped </b>open<b>, </b>and she froze <b>when </b>she saw Ss hovering over her. Her mouth parted in <b>shock</b><b>, </b>but no words <b>escaped</b>, <b>she </b>simply closed it again, her gaze locked on him.

    Then, <b>she </b><b>screamed</b>, her eyes snapping shut in fright.

    ¡°Oh my goddess! Oh my goodness<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>Her body trembled, her voice a mix of panic and disbelief. Her <b>face </b>flushed bright red <b>as </b>she turned her head to the side, biting her bottom <b>lip </b>in an attempt to calm herself.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ss froze, tilting his head in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? <b>Is </b>she really in that much pain?¡±

    <b>I </b>sighed, fighting the urge tosh out. This <b>was </b>getting out of hand. I had a mate I never wanted and a wolf who couldn¡¯t seem to think things through. My frustration was mounting, the familiar indifference I normally wore slipping away, reced by raw irritation.

    ¡°Ss¡­¡± I growled, ready to take control, but what he did next made me freeze, my eyes narrowing into a deadly re<b>. </b>

    ¡°Oh! She must <b>be </b>shy, that¡¯s it. We must appear more intimidating,rger than normal wolves.¡± Ss suddenly snapped out of his confusion and, without warning, leaned in to lick her face.

    The girl¡¯s eyes shot open in surprise, her gaze locking onto Ss, who grinned at her and wagged his tail happily.

    He then spoke through the mindlink.

    ¡°Hey, mate! Nice to meet you. Don¡¯t be scared of me; I¡¯m not Darius. I¡¯m his wolf. And, if I¡¯m being honest, you look really beautiful right now.¡±

    Her face flushed deeper, if that was even possible, as she blinked at Ss, her gaze flickering down at herself. Before I could register anything, she quickly brought her hands to her face, mumbling under her breath, ¡°P¨Cplease, please get off me, your majesty.¡± Her voice barely rose above a whisper, but both Ss and I heard it clearly.

    Ss frowned in confusion. ¡°I- did I do something wrong-¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, I exhaled in frustration and sent a forceful wave crashing into him. In an instant, Ss <b>lost </b>control, and I took it back.

    <b>I </b>slowly opened my eyes and looked down at her, my gaze cold as I took in her appearance. She was naked, alone in the woods. Did she not care that someone might see her? Or¡­

    <b>I </b>tilted my head slightly, frowning. Was she trying to shift? But I¡¯d been told she didn¡¯t have a wolf¨Cand I couldn¡¯t scent one in her<b>, </b>which made it impossible.

    I sighed and shook my head.

    It wasn¡¯t my concern. Whatever it was, it had nothing to do with me.

    ¡°My king-¡± she whispered again, breathless.

    But <b>I </b>stepped <b>back</b>, stopping just inches away from her, watching <b>as </b>she slowly lowered her hands from her <b>face</b>. <b>Her </b><b>eyes </b>trembled as they met mine for a fleeting second before she quickly sat up, covering herself with her arms, her <b>head </b>bowed

    in shame<b>. </b>

    ¡°My king, I¨CI apologize. I didn¡¯t realize you were <b>here</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she stammered.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    I said nothing at first, simply staring at her in silence. Then, after a brief pause, I took a deep breath and shifted back into my

    human form and towered over her, as her eyes widened and she raised her head to meet my gaze.

 Revival 18

    <b>Chapter </b>18

    Nyssa pov

    The Lycan King.

    The <b>wolf </b>who stood before me <b>was </b>none other than the king himself- my mate<b>. </b>

    At that moment, I didn¡¯t even know what <b>I </b>was feeling. Maybe it <b>was </b>the overwhelming urge to crawl into the earth and disappear. Or maybe it was <b>the </b>equally strong desire to drag my wolf out and smack her for making me undress<b>, </b>allowing Darius to <b>see </b>me like this<b>. </b>

    Honestly, I think it was both.

    Either way, I was losing my mind, terrified, humiliated, and barely holding it together.

    Oh, and let¡¯s not forget embarrassed out of my damn skin. I had just spoken to the king¡¯s wolf¨CSs and he¡¯d called me beautiful. While <b>I </b>was naked.

    ¡°My king, I- I apologize. I didn¡¯t realize you were here,¡± I stammered, quickly covering myself with my arms, my body trembling as I fought back the sting of tears.

    But before I could say another word, I froze.

    My eyes widened as the wolf before me began to shift.

    The sickening sounds of bones cracking and reshaping filled the air, and I felt the breath leave my lungs.

    Right before me, where the wolf once stood, a man slowly began to emerge.

    And those unmistakable silver eyes told me that it was Darius and not Ss anymore.

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    The word slipped out before I could stop myself.

    Slowly, I lifted my head, my eyes shamelessly trailing over the barely covered man standing before me.

    And if I had to describe his body in one word?

    ¡®Breathtaking¡®

    Maybe it was the mate bond making him seem more attractive than anyone I¡¯d everid eyes on, but his body¡­ gods, his body made my thighs involuntarily clench and a pleasurable shiver crawl, down my spine.

    My mind was aplete mess.

    I couldn¡¯t think properly.

    <b>I </b>could only look.

    And the worst part?

    He wasn¡¯t even fully naked. Just standing there in nothing but a pair of briefs that barely <b>covered </b>his<b>¡­ </b><b>well</b>, you know.

    I bit down on my bottom lip, my gaze shamefully glued to the outline beneath the fabric. My cheeks burned in embarrassment <b>as </b><b>a </bpletely random thought shed through my head.

    Why the hell does he even <b>have </b>briefs on? I thought when werewolves changed, their clothes would be torn or was it <b>because </b>he <b>was </b>the king<b>? </b>

    ¡°Haha! You naughty girl. <b>Just </b>a second ago, you <b>were </b>regretting being mates with the Lycan King, and now you want already want to see him naked. I don¡¯t me you though, he <b>is </b>that hot,¡± She <b>teased</b>, her voice smug in my head.

    I blinked rapidly, mortified. A shaky breath left my lips <b>as </b>shame gripped me.

    ¡°Y¨Cyou, That¡¯s not true-¡± I began to protest, but before I could finish, <b>a </b>cold voice cut me off, freezing me in <b>ce</b>.

    ¡°My eyes are up here.¡±

    I gasped, my head snapping up, and sure enough- there he was

    Staring at me.

    Frowning.

    That was when it hit me, I had been tantly checking him out. And this was the Lycan King we were talking about. The realization made my stomach drop. He could very well pluck my eyes out for such disrespect.

    Oh Goddess, what if he got angry? What if he decided to call off the mate bond and perform the rejection ceremony today instead? The thought sent a cold shiver down my spine. It was entirely possible.

    That couldn¡¯t happen. I wouldn¡¯t have enough time to do what I needed to do.

    Narrowing my eyes with quiet determination, I took a deep, shaky breath and bowed my head in submission, quickly offering an apology.

    ¡°Please forgive me, my king. I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect,¡± I said, my voice trembling as I shivered slightly from the cold.

    For a moment, Darius said nothing. He simply stared at me, his expression unreadable, before stepping back and before <b>I </b>could process what was happening, something softnded against me.

    I looked up to see he had tossed my dress at me. Without a word, he turned away, facing the other direction as if giving me privacy to change.

    ¡°I-¡± I began, unsure of what to say, but he cut me off with a single firmmand.

    ¡°Change.¡±

    He didn¡¯t have to tell me twice. I quickly stood up, cheeks burning in embarrassment, and snatched my underwear from the rock where I¡¯d left it. I slipped it on and then pulled the dress over my head, all the while silently cursing the absurdity of my current situation.

    When I was done, I gripped the hem of my dress, ready to speak but before <b>I </b>could get a word out, he turned to face me as if he had sensed it. His white hair fell effortlessly across his face, and his piercing eyes swept over me before he asked, without hesitation,

    ¡°Do you have a wolf?¡±

    My brows furrowed in surprise at the question, wondering how he had figured it out so quickly.

    ¡°You¡¯re standing naked in the middle of the woods. It¡¯s pretty obvious you were trying <b>to </b>shift<b>, </b>don¡¯t <b>you </b>think?<b>¡± </b>She

    Chapter IS

    scoffed in my head.

    I blinked. Well<b>¡­ </b>that <b>was </b>true.

    I parted my lips <b>to </b><b>answer </b>him. There was no <b>reason </b>to lie about not having a wolf <b>except </b>She¡¯s voice broke through again.

    ¡°<b>Nyssa</b>¡­ don¡¯t tell him. Let¡¯s keep that a <b>secret </b>for now,¡± she said, her tone serious<b>, </b>catching me off guard.

    I thought she would rather want to <b>tell </b>him but either way, I obeyed her.

    ¡°No, my king. I do not have a wolf,¡± I said quietly, lowering my head, feeling his assessing gaze linger on me.

    But instead of saying anything else, he simply gave a casual nod before reminding me once more,

    ¡°In three days, we will have the rejection ceremony. If you do have a wolf, then there¡¯s a high chance you might survive it.¡±

    That was all he said before the sound of bones cracking and reshaping filled the air, and in the blink of an eye, the man before me shifted into a silver wolf and dashed off into the woods without a backward nce.

    The moment he disappeared, my legs gave out, and I let out the breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding as I copsed to the ground.

    ¡°T¨CThat was the most awkward interaction I¡¯ve ever had¡­ in both this life and thest,¡± I muttered under my breath, running a hand through my hair. But just as I was beginning to collect myself, my father¡¯s booming voice echoed through the mindlink.

    ¡°Nyssa. Return. Now.¡±

 Revival 19

    <b>Chapter </b><b>19 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    It <b>was </b>already night when I arrived at the packhouse, and the moment I stepped in<b>, </b><b>I </b>found my <b>father </b><b>pacing </b><b>back </b>and forth, his hand on his chin, lips drawn into a <b>deep </b>frown, and his eyes dangerously narrowed. A strong, tense <b>aura </b><b>radiated off </b>him, making me pause mid¨C<b>step</b>.

    My father <b>was </b>usually a calm and collected man, someone who rarely lost his temper or <b>reacted </b>strongly <b>to </b>anything. So, seeing him like this genuinely caught me off guard.

    Did something happen?

    I turned toward Serene, who stood behind my father, and mouthed the words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Instead of answering, she shook her head, and her gesture seemed to catch my father¡¯s attention. He paused in his pacing, then turned to <b>face </b>me, his frown deepening even further.

    Huh, what did I do?

    ¡°You-¡± My father began, striding over to me, his hand pointing in my direction, only for him to stop mid¨Csentence<b>, </b>sigh, and run a frustrated hand through his hair.

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong? Is everything okay?¡± I asked, unease settling in. Had something changed from the past? From what I knew, nothing significant should have happened yet.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he repeated, his voice incredulous as he stared at me in disbelief. ¡°Are you seriously asking me what¡¯s wrong when you¡¯re about to be rejected by the Lycan King in three days? Why didn¡¯t you tell me, princess? Do you have any idea what it means to be rejected, especially by him?¡±

    My eyes widened, and the next second, a rush of relief flooded me. I ced a hand on my chest, trying to calm my rapidly pounding heart.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because of that. I thought something bad had happened. You scared me,¡± I said with a nervousugh.

    But almost immediately, my father¡¯s gaze darkened, and a chill ran down my spine at the intensity of his stare.

    Hmmm. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. But I wasn¡¯t joking, what scared me wasn¡¯t the rejection itself; it was the thought that something else from the past might have changed. If that was the case, I had no idea what would happen next. That uncertainty terrified me more than I would ever admit.

    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to worry. Everything will be fine,¡± I tried to reassure him, but a shocked scoff escaped his lips, and he took a step back from me.

    <b>¡°</b><b>It </b>seems you don¡¯t understand the gravity of this situation,¡± he said, his voice tense as he started pacing again. ¡°This is rejection, Nyssa. Rejection is a taboo in the eyes of the goddess, and the consequences are severe. That¡¯s why most people avoid it <b>because </b>they could lose their minds or even die from it. Some lose their connection with their wolves. And you¡­ you don¡¯t even have a wolf. Even if you did, do you honestly think you can survive a rejection from the Lycan King?<b>¡± </b>

    I raised a brow at his words but remained silent. I knew he was only speaking the truth and that he was worried about me. Still, it was what it <b>was</b>. Darius wanted to reject me, there was nothing I could do about it. I just had to ept it.

    ¡°Nyssa<b>,</b>¡± I watched as he walked toward me and held me by the arms, his gaze serious and intense<b>. </b>¡°This <b>is </b><b>a </b>serious matter. If the king rejects you, then you will really-¡± He paused, unable to <b>say </b>thest word.

    ¡°Die? I know,¡± I said, cutting him off with a sad smile. ¡°I know that if he <b>rejects </b>me, I¡¯ll die. I know the consequences of rejection, but I don¡¯t have a choice in this, Father. You know we can¡¯t go against the king¡¯s decision. If he¡¯s made up his mind

    to reject me<b>, </b>then I¡¯ll <b>have </b><b>to </b><b>ept </b>it. <b>There¡¯s </b>no <b>way </b>around it.¡±

    <b>My </b><b>father¡¯s </b>gaze <b>darkened </b>at my words, and <b>I </b>could <b>tell </b>he knew I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>wrong. Even though Darius <b>had </b><b>lived </b><b>in </b><b>seclusion </b>for <b>years</b>, unseen by most<b>, </b>no one could deny he <b>was </b>the most powerful man <b>alive</b>.

    Rumors about his strength had been passed down for generations.

    <b>Before </b>everything changed, before the death of his mate<b>, </b>before he went rogue and was cursed, Darius had been the strongest Lycan king in history. His power had no equal. It was said he once annihted hundreds of werewolves on his <b>own </b>and the most insane part was, he did it in his human form.

    And I wasn¡¯t looking forward to letting my father get in bad terms with a man like <b>that</b>.

    ¡°But <b>Nyssa-</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Father¡± I said and reached out his hands with a smile. ¡°I am going to be okay, I am going to survive so don¡¯t worry. Promise me, you wouldn¡¯t do anything that will keep the pack at risk. If you go against the king¡¯s order, you know what will happen to our pack, right?¡± <b>I </b>asked with a serious expression and from his expression I knew he had understood what I <b>was </b>saying.

    This <b>was </b>the same man who hadn¡¯t even spared his own pack. If we disobeyed him, there was no telling what he might do to<ol><li><b>us</b><b>. </b></li></ol>

    ¡°You¡¯re still worrying about the pack even at a time like this?¡± my father frowned, clearly frustrated.

    I couldn¡¯t help it, my grin stretched wider.

    ¡°The pack is my home. It¡¯s where I grew up, and it belonged to our ancestors. Of course I¡¯ll worry about it.¡±

    And I had promised myself, this time, in this lifetime, I wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to it.

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry. Nothing will go wrong. Let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow, I¡¯m pretty tired, Father,¡± I said, eager to end the conversation.

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at me, his expression unreadable, before finally sighing and nodding. Then he leaned in and ced a gentle kiss on my forehead.

    ¡°Okay, princess<b>. </b>Go to bed. We¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow. And you¡¯re right- nothing will happen to you. I¡¯ll make sure of it,¡± he said as he softly stroked my hair.

    I opened my mouth to respond, but he seemed to know exactly what I was going to say because he added,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, princess. <b>I </b>won¡¯t do anything that would harm our pack. Now go get some rest. Goodnight.¡±

    That was all he said before turning and walking out of the packhouse without a backward nce.

    I frowned, but deep down, I knew my father was too smart to make any reckless decisions that could endanger the pack.

    Now, time to <b>get </b>some food and a proper night¡¯s sleep because tomorrow marked the beginning of my n. And I was going to need all the strength I could get.

 Revival 20

    <b> Chapter 20 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b><b>pov </b>

    ¡°No, <b>please</b><b>¡­ </b><b>please</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>can¡¯t die like this<b>. </b><b>Just </b>give me one more day before the rejection ceremony. I don¡¯t <b>care </b>what happens afterwards, but I <b>have </b>to do something important before you reject me<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    A sharp gasp escaped me as my eyes flew open. I shot up in bed, my hand instinctively clutching my chest. My <b>breaths </b><b>came </b>in short, panicked bursts<b>, </b>sweat dripping down my <b>face </b>as my body trembled. I struggled to breathe through my nose, trying <b>to </b>calm the panic within me but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t shake off the <b>fear </b>creeping down my spine.

    Were those really just dreams? It all felt too real¨C<b>so </b>real that I could still feel the sting of the rejection from the <b>dream</b>. And even though it was milder than what I had actually experienced, it was so exhausting and overwhelming that for a moment, I wanted nothing more than to end it all.

    I just wanted to disappear. To die.

    I had two dreams, actually. Two dreams that werepletely different from each other.

    In one, I had finally fulfilled my deepest wish, to have both Kieran and Aria captured and executed for their crimes. And their crime? Being the reason I was dead.

    In that first dream, I had carefullyid a trap to make it look like Kieran and Aria were responsible for my death. I killed myself before the rejection ceremony and made sure they were the ones to find my body first. I had staged everything <b>so </b>the crime scene pointed directly at them, Kieran¡¯s fingerprints were on the knife I used to stab myself, his ring was clutched tightly in my hand, and Aria¡¯s scarf was left carelessly near where my bodyy.

    A day before the ceremony, I had called them that I wanted to speak to them to settle things between us but when they arrived to my room, they had seen the brutal scene and just as I thought, they immediately figured that someone was trying to set them up and without hesitation, they wanted to hide the things that pointed to them but it had been toote by then and Serene had walked in to see the scene and when she screamed, everyone had been alerted and they all witnessed everything.

    It had been a simple n, though one small mistake could have ruined everything. If Kieran and Aria hadn¡¯t been the first to get to me, it would have failed. If Serene had been anyter, they would have destroyed the evidence and it would have been all for nothing. But it hadn¡¯t failed. Kieran and Aria were punished for their crimes, beheaded by my father. Even though I had died, I felt happy and relieved because it meant everyone else would live.

    But then, the second dream came. It started right after the first ended. In the second dream, I wasn¡¯t sessful in what I had nned. Darius rejected me when the three days were up. I died from the pain in my dream, while Kieran and Aria lived¡­ and there <b>was </b>nothing I could do about it.

    ¡°Miss<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>Serene¡¯s scream jolted me from my thoughts, and I jumped, startled.

    I watched <b>as </b>Serene rushed toward me, her arms wrapping around me as she checked to see if I was okay.

    ¡°Miss! What happened? Did you have a nightmare? Goddess, look at you, you¡¯re sweating everywhere!¡± She gasped, reaching for her dress to wipe my forehead. But before she could touch me, I shook my head with a small smile and gently stopped <b>her</b>, holding her hand instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry, Serene. It <b>was </b>just a nightmare,¡± I whispered softly, wiping the sweat from my forehead with the <b>sleeve </b>of my dress. I closed my eyes and rxed back against the headboard, trying to clear my

    mind.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± She muttered quietly, and I reluctantly pried my eyes open to meet her concerned <b>gaze</b>.

    ¡°Can I have a ss <b>of </b>water?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked weakly, my voice barely above a whisper.

    Chapter <b>20 </b>

    <b>Serene¡¯s </b><b>eyes </b><b>filled </b><b>with </b><b>concern</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>she quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, miss. Please wait here, <b>I¡¯ll </b><b>go </b>get <b>some </b><b>water</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>she </b><b>said</b>. <b>before </b>rushing <b>out </b><b>of </b><b>the </b>room. I <b>watched </b>her <b>retreating </b>figure<b>, </b>frowning<b>, </b>before running a hand <b>through </b>my <b>hair </b><b>and </b>leaning forward slightly<b>. </b><b>My </b><b>voice </b>turned <b>cold </b><b>as </b><b>I </b>spoke through the mindlink to <b>She</b>.

    ¡°<b>That </b><b>dream</b>¡­ it¡¯s not just <b>a </b><b>dream</b><b>, </b><b>right</b>? What does it mean? Were those visions of <b>the </b>future? Two dreams- does <b>that </b><b>mean </b><b>two </b><b>different </b>oues<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>The </b><b>dreams </b><b>felt </b><b>so </b>vivid, <b>so </b><b>real</b><b>, </b><b>as </b>if I were watching a movie, with me <b>as </b><b>the </b>main character. <b>I </b>could <b>see </b>everything unfold from my <b>own </b><b>perspective</b><b>, </b>and the only <b>exnation </b>that made <b>sense </b>to me <b>was </b>that these dreams were visions of the <b>future</b>.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,<b>¡± </b>She replied, her tone unusually serious<b>, </bcking her <b>usual </b>casualness<b>. </b>¡°But one thing I¡¯m certain of is <b>that </b>you¡¯re right. This <b>isn¡¯t </b>a normal dream. Your soul¡­¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Your soul was pulled <b>out </b><b>of </b>your body for a moment.¡±

    ¡°What?? I <b>was </b><b>dead</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I blurted out in shock, but She continued without hesitation.

    ¡°Well, you could say that. Your body wasn¡¯t breathing during that time, but here¡¯s the shocking part: those dreams felt like theysted for hours, but in reality, you were only gone for a second. Just a second.¡±

    I shivered at She¡¯s words, but before I could dwell on them, Serene burst back into the room, panting <b>heavily</b>. She clutched a <b>ss </b><b>of </b>water in one hand and her chest with the other, struggling to catch her breath. Her mouth opened like she wanted to speak, but she quickly sucked in a breath and shut it.

    <b>I </b>stiffened, immediately cutting off the mindlink before reaching out and gently grabbing her hand, guiding her to sit on the bed. I took the <b>ss </b>from her and leaned in, bringing the water to her lips.

    Serene shook her head.

    ¡°Th¨Cthe water <b>is </b>for you-¡±

    ¡°Drink,¡± I cut her off firmly, holding the ss steady. Her eyes widened in surprise, but she didn¡¯t argue further. She took the <b>ss </b>from my hand and drank everything down.

    <b>As </b>soon as she finished drinking, she took a deep breath and clutched her chest dramatically.

    ¡°Oh goddess, I almost died! I ran down so fast to get the water, I fell twice! It was so embarrassing- everyone was looking at me<b>, </b>but I was more scared something might happen to you if I waste!¡±

    Serene cried out, her lips drawn into a pout, and I couldn¡¯t help but slowly grin as I looked at her.

    She <b>was </b>adorable.

    I could still remember the shock and sadness in her eyes as she stared at my body and wept. I felt guilty, even if it had just been a dream- a vision.

    ¡°And then the water slipped from my hand, and I had to go back again to get more-¡± she froze mid¨Csentence, her gaze shifting to my <b>face </b>and catching my expression. Her eyes widened in rm.

    ¡°And then, what did you do?¡± <b>I </b>asked, raising a teasing brow, my grin widening.

    <b>Serene </b>inhaled sharply, her face turning bright red in seconds before she bowed her head in submission.

    ¡°I¨CI must <b>have </b>forgotten my ce for a moment there, miss. <b>Please </b>forgive me-¡±

    I scoffed, cutting her off before rolling my <b>eyes </b>and cing my hands gently on her shoulders<b>, </b>giving <b>them </b><b>a </b>soft <b>squeeze</b>.

    ¡°Next time<b>, </b>don¡¯t run like that again. What if you injure yourself? You know your healing isn¡¯t <b>as </b><b>fast </b><b>as </b><b>others</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>scolded, my

    <b>2/3 </b>

    tone firm but soft.

    And I wasn¡¯t wrong. Even though Serene had a wolf, she was still an omega by rank, andpared to other werewolves, her healing <b>was </b>slow, just barely better than someone who was wolfless.

    ¡°Yes, miss. I understand<b>,</b>¡± she mumbled under her breath, lowering her head like a child being gently reprimanded.

    I chuckled and leaned in to pat her head. She looked up, meeting my gaze with hesitant eyes.

    ¡°Miss¡­. are you okay? The rejection ceremony, was that why you had a nightmare?¡± she asked, and my hand froze mid¨Cpat.

    My smile cracked ever <b>so </b>slightly at her words, but in a blink, it was reced by something brighter.

    <b>¡°Serene, tomorrow is your birthday, right? Should we go shopping today, just you and I? Let¡¯s spend the whole daytogether.¡±</b>

 Revival 21

    V

    <b>Chapter </b><b>21 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b><b>pov </b>

    ¡°This is so good!¡± <b>I </b><b>gasped</b><b>, </b>holding the drumstick in one hand with a wide smile before taking <b>a </b>bite of the pizza slice in my other hand. <b>I </b><b>closed </b>my <b>eyes </b>at the heavenly taste, nodding in appreciation.

    ¡°<b>This </b><b>is </b>amazing too,¡± <b>I </b>added, turning to the head <b>chef </b>with a grin that showed all my teeth. ¡°<b>I¡¯ve </b>really missed your <b>pizzas</b>, they¡¯re my favorite. It <b>feels </b>like ages <b>since </b><b>I </bst had them. I missed your cooking so much. No onepares to <b>you</b>.¡±

    I raised a thumbs¨Cup in delight.

    The chef stiffened, staring at me with a puzzled expression, his head slightly tilted <b>as </b>if trying to figure out what I meant. And I understood why.

    To him, I might have only missed a few meal while I <b>was </b>ina. But for me, it had been over a year since I¡¯d <b>tasted </b>his cooking. Why? Because he¡¯d died during the rogue attack that would happen two years from now, an attack that took everyone¡¯s life.

    My gaze narrowed and a slight frown formed on my lips as that memory resurfaced. Despite the ughter, every single one of them had tried to protect me- to keep me alive.

    My father. His beta and gamma. Serene. This cook. Even the guards and the maids¡­ they all fought for me simply because of the Alpha¡¯sst dying wish.

    ¡°Save my princess,¡± he had whispered as silver arrows pierced his body. ¡°No matter what happens, you have to <b>save </b>her.¡±

    That was his finalmand. And even though they could¡¯ve run, even though they didn¡¯t owe me anything- they stayed. They fought.

    First, it was Calen and Benjamin, my father¡¯s beta and gamma. They had shielded me from the iing arrows, battling the rogues until the end. Then the cook, wielding only a kitchen knife, took down as many as he could before falling. Serene had stepped in too, blocking a fatal blow meant for me, though she¡¯d miraculously survived. But the others hadn¡¯t.

    And just when I thought it was all over, when I was certain death was seconds away, Kieran had appeared like the hero I believed he was<b>, </b>taking a hit for me.

    But now that I think back, I never saw him or Aria during the main part of the attack. They were absent until the perfect

    moment.

    He¡¯d timed it.

    It <b>was </b><b>clear </b>now, he had done it for two reasons: to increase my trust in him, and to ensure that if anything happened to me, he would still <b>secure </b>the position. Otherwise, someone else close to our lineage would have been next in line as Alpha if I died.

    The corner of my lips curved into a slow smirk as the thought sank in.

    ¡°<b>He¡¯s </b>more cunning than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t catch that, mydy,¡± the cook said, snapping my attention back to him. I instantly smiled, my <b>eyes </b>curving as I held the drumstick up and grinned.

    ¡°I said it tastes really, really good!¡±

    As soon as I said that, the cook sighed and rubbed the back of his head nervously.

    38

    <b>¡°</b>Thank <b>you</b><b>, </b>my <bdy</b>,<b>¡± </b><b>he </b>said, lowering his <b>head </b>in a small <b>bow</b><b>. </b><b>But </b>at the <b>corner </b><b>of </b>my <b>eye</b>, <b>I </b>caught him mouthing, ¡°<b>What </b>is <b>wrong </b><b>with </b>the <bdy</b>?¡± <b>to </b><b>Serene</b><b>, </b>who stood behind me. I <b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>sure </b>what <b>expression </b>she gave in return<b>, </b>but he sighed <b>again</b><b>, </b>only for his <b>eyes </b><b>to </b>suddenly widen the <b>next </b><b>second</b>.

    <b>He </b>immediately dropped to the ground in <b>respect</b><b>, </b>and one by one<b>, </b>everyone around followed<b>, </b>dropping to their <b>knees </b><b>in </b><b>deep </b><b>bows</b>.

    My <b>eyes </b><b>widened </b>and then I grinned. I already knew who it <b>was</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Father! Good morning! Serene and I want to go shopping and-¡± I turned around excitedly, the chicken and <b>pizza </b><b>still </b>clutched in my hands<b>¡­ </b>only to <b>freeze </b>the moment my eyesnded on the man standing behind me.

    Oh my goddess. Kill me now.

    It was my father standing there. And yes<b>, </b>Calen and Benjamin were there too but so was Darius, the king. Cassian, his <b>beta</b>. And the infamous doctor, Zayn.

    However, among everyone present, my eyes were immediately drawn to him, and a soft gasp escaped me as his gaze locked onto mine. His eyes narrowed, lips tugging into a deep frown that sent a shiver crawling down my spine.

    My current <b>state- </b>how do I even exin it? I was holding a chicken drumstick in one hand, a slice of pizza in the other, and without a doubt, oil was smeared across my mouth and fingers. There was no saving this moment.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I muttered under my breath.

    From the corner of my eye, I caught my father shaking his head in disappointment before pping a hand over his face. Calen and Benjamin tried their best to stifle theirughter, their shoulders trembling. Even the king¡¯s beta, Cassian, and Zayn looked amused.

    Only Darius<b>¡­ </b>only he wore an emotionless mask, unreadable as ever.

    ¡°I thought you said she wasn¡¯t eating or sleeping because she was worried and scared,¡± Cassian whispered under his breath, shifting his gaze to my father.

    My father¡¯s face turned red instantly, and for a brief moment, he said nothing.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± He cleared his throat and puffed out his chest slightly, trying to regainposure before speaking. ¡°Yes, as you can see, my daughter is sad, and whenever she is, she has always used eating as a distraction¡ª¡±

    His words were cut short as my face flushed bright red. I began coughing violently, eyes turning teary in an instant while my hand frantically hit my chest as the food got stuck in my throat.

    I closed my eyes and turned around, reaching for the ss of water.

    ¡°Miss<b>, </b>are you okay?!¡± Serene yelled as she quickly handed it to me. Without thinking twice, I grabbed it and frantically gulped it down, my hand hitting my chest harder as I tried to swallow. Eventually, the coughing fit died down, and I slowly opened my eyes but I didn¡¯t dare to look back, afraid I¡¯d start coughing again from pure embarrassment.

    The room fell into a tense silence<b>. </b>No one spoke for a long moment, but I could feel all their eyes on me, making me curse under my breath as I dropped the food I was holding back onto the te.

    Fuck. Just great.

    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± Serene asked again, softer this time. I gave her <b>a </b>small nod and whispered,

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± just barely loud enough to hear.

    But I lied. I was nowhere near fine.

    What was the king doing here? Don¡¯t tell me he came just to have breakfast?

    My question was quickly answered when I heard my father clear his throat and speak.

    ¡°I apologize for the¡­ dy. Please, Your Majesty, have a seat and enjoy breakfast.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>22 </b>

 Revival 22

    V

    <b>hapter </b><b>22 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b><b>pov </b>

    <b>Awkwardness</b>.

    <b>How </b>would you describe it? There are countless ways because <b>it </b>varies from one person to another<b>. </b>

    Someone might describe it as going on a blind date<b>, </b>only to realize the person <b>is </b>absolutely not their type but <b>to </b>avoid being rude, they force a smile and pretend to enjoy themselves<b>, </b>at <b>least </b>for that day.

    Another might say it¡¯s having <b>a </b>one¨Cnight stand, then walking into work the next morning only to find out that person is your new <b>boss</b>.

    There are endless moments that could be called awkward.

    But mine<b>? </b>

    Mine was sitting <b>across </b>from the Lycan King as he stared directly at me¡­ while I tried to eat. Mine was feeling the weight of his intense gaze on me, as I lowered my head, attempting to focus on my food- attempting to ignore the way he causally flipped a coin in his hand. He made no effort to respond to anyone else, not even acknowledging their words. He just¡­ watched me. And he kept watching, making no move to touch his own meal.

    ¡°Fuck, what is wrong with this man? Why won¡¯t he stop staring?<b>¡± </b>I muttered to She through the mindlink as I chewed on the <b>slice </b>of pizza in my hand, trying my best to act unbothered. But it was hard- nearly impossible. Even those around us had started to notice, their gazes flickering between Darius and me as they picked at their food in awkward silence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re upset that the most handsome man on earth is staring at you?¡± She said, bewildered. ¡°Do you know how many girls would kill to be in your shoes right now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, kill to be in my position because they¡¯d literally die,¡± I shot back dryly, reminding her that this was the same man who wanted to reject me, even though it would kill me.

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± She muttered.

    Before she could say more, someone¡¯s voice finally cut through the tense atmosphere.

    ¡°Ahem, Miss Nyssa, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something for a while now.¡±

    It <b>was </b>Cassian, Darius¡¯s beta. My head snapped up and I turned to him, smiling a little too eagerly, relief washing over me now that the suffocating silence was broken.

    <b>Cassian¡¯s </b>smirk deepened, his chin resting on his hand as he studied me with interest.

    <b>Cassian </b>was attractive. Handsome, definitely more so than most men from our pack. But if you asked me, no one couldpete with Darius when it came to looks. Still, for some reason, I found myself mentallyparing all three- Darius, Zayn, and Cassian. From what I had seen so far, Darius was the most attractive then followed by Zayn and Cassian.

    I turned to look at Zayn to find him silently eating without a word but as though, feeling someone¡¯s <b>gaze </b>on him, he raised his head up, his gaze meeting mine and almost instantly, I froze and as though some unknown force was pulling me to his <b>gaze</b><b>, </b>I could not take fmy eyes from his.

    Green, mesmerizing <b>eyes- </b>

    They looked almost otherworldly. I couldn¡¯t quite exin how.

    <b>I </b>watched as <b>Zayn </b><b>offered </b>me <b>a </b><b>soft </b>smile <b>before </b>bowing <b>his </b><b>head </b><b>slightly</b><b>, </b>catching me <b>off </b><b>guard</b>. I blinked, unsure <b>of </b><b>what </b>to say<b>, </b>but before <b>I </b>could gather my thoughts<b>, </b><b>Cassian¡¯s </b><b>voice </b>broke in.

    ¡°Apologies <b>if </b><b>this </b><bes </b><b>as </b><b>a </b>surprise<b>, </b>but <b>I¡¯ve </b><b>been </b>meaning <b>to </b><b>ask</b>, do you eat this much every morning?<b>¡± </b><b>he </b>said, <b>his </b><b>tone </b>genuinely curious.

    I <b>frowned </b>slightly in confusion and <b>nced </b>down at my <b>te</b><b>, </b>only <b>to </b><b>realize </b>it looked like a full¨Cblown <b>feast </b><b>had </b>beenid <b>out </b>just for me<b>. </b>

    <b>Pizza</b>. Chicken. Burgers<b>, </b>fries, and- oh, <b>let¡¯s </b>not forget the bottle of wine ced right <b>beside </b>me.

    Suddenly<b>, </b>every single pair of <b>eyes </b>in the room was on me<b>, </b>and I couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply.

    Ah, damn it. Cassian had made this more awkward than it already was.

    Of <b>course</b>, I didn¡¯t eat like this every <b>day</b>. What I used to eat in my past life barely came close to this spread. Kieran had made sure of that, he¡¯d told me women should eat little to avoid getting fat, that I had to maintain a certain weight to <b>please </b>him. It had left me thin<b>, </b><b>weak</b>, and sickly- just a shell of who I could have been. The stark difference <b>between </b>that girl and the one sitting here now was undeniable.

    But, considering I only had two days left to live, I figured¡­ why not indulge? It felt like a small treat to myself, something <b>I </b>had never allowed before.

    <b>I </b>swallowed nervously, opening my mouth to speak, but before I could, my father beat me to it.

    ¡°Of course not. She doesn¡¯t usually eat like this,¡± he said, letting out a dramatic sigh. He dropped his cutlery onto the table and shifted his gaze toward Darius, who hadn¡¯t said a word since he arrived. ¡°But she is in pain right now. She¡¯s scared about what will happen in two days, and whenever she¡¯s like this, she eats to distract herself.¡± He said, his expression sad and almost immediately, Cassian¡¯s smile dropped and he cleared his throat, muttering under his breath.

    ¡°Oh, I <b>see</b>,<b>¡± </b>

    99

    I raised a brow, a little taken aback by my father¡¯s words. I did?

    ¡°The Alpha speaks the truth,¡± Benjamin chimed in, his gaze turning toward Darius with a sad expression. ¡°Nyssa has always been a good child. She¡¯s been kind to everyone, always putting others before herself, never voicing her pain or what she truly <b>feels</b>. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s scared right now, but she¡¯s trying her best not to worry anyone.¡±

    I turned to see Darius still watching me, his expression unreadable as he casually flipped the coin in his hand.

    Wait.

    Were they trying to get Darius to not reject me? The thought shed through my mind, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a dry <b>scoff</b>. I fought the urge to roll my eyes as I turned toward my father. He was reaching for the ss of water, nodding his head in agreement.

    So, this <b>was </b><b>their </b>n to stop Darius from rejecting me? To appeal to his soft spot? Hadn¡¯t they heard about the Lycan King? The same man who could kill without blinking an eye.

    ¡°Really?¡± Cassian¡¯s lips curved into a sad frown as he turned to look at me, his gazeced with pity.

    ¡°<b>Yes</b>, Beta Cassian,¡± Calen answered this time, his tone warm. ¡°Nyssa is really a kind girl. She¡¯s gentle too and-¡±

    Before he could finish<b>, </b>my father suddenly began coughing, the water clearly having gone down the wrong way.

    Yeah, no doubt it was because of that word¨Cgentle.

    <i>2/3 </i>

    Everyone knew I was anything but gentle.

    Well¡­ the Nyssa they knew before they died.

    <b>¡°</b><b>A</b>¨CAlpha, <b>are </b>you okay<b>?</b>¡± Benjamin asked, concerncing his <b>voice </b>as my father closed his eyes, nodding while hitting his chest to regain hisposure.

    ¡°Alpha, drink more water,¡± Calen added helpfully, earning a re from my father in response.

    I shook my head at the scene and couldn¡¯t help the <b>soft </b>smile that tugged at my lips. These three men¡­ they had been constants in my childhood, always treating me like one of their own. I had missed them.

    When my father finally stopped coughing, he turned toward Darius and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Forgive me, my king¡ª¡±

    But before he could finish, <b>a </b>cold voice cut through the room

    ¡°Spend the day with me.¡±

    I turned to Darius, startled to find that he had stopped flipping the coin, his piercing gaze fixed directly on me. That was all he said. No exnation. No emotion. Just that.

    What the hell.

 Revival 23

    <b>Chapter </b><b>23 </b>

    Darius pov

    <b>Heads</b><b>. </b>

    I frowned as <b>I </b>stared <b>at </b><b>the </b><b>coin </b>in my hand, my eyes narrowing<b>, </b><b>a </b>scowl etched on my <b>face </b><b>as </b>I <b>stared </b>at the side <b>it </b><b>had </bnded on.

    Two decisions. I had been flipping the coin to choose between two options. If itnded on heads, I would listen to Ss and spend a <b>day </b>with her.

    Sincest night, he had been pestering me to at least give her one day before making my decision but I had ignored him. <b>It </b><b>was </b>pointless. Even if I did spend a day with her, my mind was already made up. I was still going to reject her and nothing would change that.

    But Ss insisted <b>we </b>let the coin decide.

    And if itnded on tails, I¡¯d go on ignoring him.

    The sneaky rat had said it since it was something I usually did whenever I didn¡¯t want to make decisions myself. Most times, I let fate decide on what decision I would make.

    But it seemed that bastard Ss got lucky.

    ¡°Spend the day with me.¡±

    So I said the words- much to my disapproval.

    ¡°No, Father! I don¡¯t want to do it. No, I won¡¯t do it! How can I spend the day with the King when he already wants to reject me? What if I do something that makes him angry and he rejects me even sooner? And knowing me, I will do something stupid! We¡¯re going shopping, for crying out loud- how can the esteemed Lycan King follow us there?¡±

    I watched as the girl whispered to her father, pulling him into a corner, her voiceced with disbelief.

    ¡°But Princess<b>, </b>I think this is a good idea. The King wants to spend the day with you- you should do it. Maybe after getting to know you better, he won¡¯t want to reject you. This is a good opportunity.¡±

    Her eyes

    widened in shock, and her mouth opened and closed as if searching for the right words to counter her father but none came. She shook her head again, more firmly this time.

    ¡°No, this is a bad idea! I don¡¯t want to be rejected before the three days are over, Father!¡±

    I tilted my head slightly, silently watching her- studying her.

    This morning, her father, the Alpha of the Emberfang Nation, hade to ask of me not to reject his daughter. He¡¯d exined how the rejection could destroy her, especially since she didn¡¯t have a wolf. When I had remained silent, he invited me to breakfast. And despite not wanting to go, I found myself agreeing, for the sake of it.

    But instead of the <b>fear </b>and devastation her father had described¡­ she seemed anything but that.

    She seemed¡­ happy and rxed as though she had epted her fate.

    My hand tightened around the coin as I frowned. A day with her. Just one day with her.

    ¡°My king, are you really going to spend the day with your mate? Does that mean you¡¯re no longer going to reject <b>her</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Cassian </b><b>asked</b><b>, </b><b>a </b><b>bright </b>grin <b>spreading </b><b>across </b><b>his </b>face <b>as </b>he leaned toward me, eyes lighting <b>up </b>with curiosity.

    <b>When </b>I didn¡¯t <b>respond</b>, he leaned in <b>even </b>closer<b>, </b><b>voice </b>dropping slightly.

    ¡°My king<b>, </b>pardon me for asking, but <b>does </b><b>this </b>mean you¡¯ve changed your mind? <b>That </b>you want to get to know <b>your </b><b>mate</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    My gaze hardened at his question. Slowly, I lifted my head and turned to him with <b>a </b>cold, unreadable expression.

    Cassian¡¯s smile faded instantly. His mouth shut <b>as </b>he blinked, visibly startled.

    ¡°I apologize<b>, </b>Your Majesty,¡± he murmured, lowering his head. He turned away without another word and focused on his food instead.

    However, I could still see the hint of a smile tugging at his lips <b>as </b>he took a bite of his food. I sighed and turned <b>away</b>, only to find a pair of green eyes locked onto me with a strange, unreadable gaze.

    Zayn<b>, </b>the pack¡¯s <b>doctor</b>.

    I had barely paid attention to anyone in my pack. Had barely spared a nce at their names or faces. <b>Because </b>I didn¡¯t <b>care</b>.

    I never had.

    But this one¨Cthis one over here, I had noticed the first time I saw him. That day, I¡¯d handed him a medal for his talents, Cassian had insisted he was an exceptional doctor, one deserving of a reward from the king. But it wasn¡¯t his skill that caught my attention.

    It was his aura. Something about it didn¡¯t sit right with me. It wasn¡¯t like the others.

    I tilted my head slightly, my frown deepening as our gazes locked. And then slowly, the corners of his lips curved into a faint, knowing smile before he lowered his head in a polite greeting.

    But I¡¯d seen it. Just before that.

    Amusement.

    ¡°My king,¡± Ethan called out, and I shifted my gaze to find him lowering his head with a smile, while his daughter, Nyssa, scowled, folding her arms across her chest and looking away, her face twisted in anger.

    ¡°I will get the car ready, but are you certain you want to follow her for shopping? I don¡¯t think it will be proper for His Majesty, so how about I make a reservation at the finest restaurant in the pack and-¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Nyssa screamed, ring at Ethan, but he ignored her, continuing on as if she wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°My king, I can assure you that you will-¡±

    ¡°No need for that,¡± I cut him off, my voice cold and devoid of emotion. ¡°I will go where the girl wants.¡± I turned my gaze to Nyssa, watching her stiffen before she quickly lowered her eyes.

    ¡°Are you ready to leave?¡± I asked, my tone indifferent. ¡°I¡¯d like to get this over with.¡±

    She turned to look at me, muttering something under her breath that sounded suspiciously like a curse.

 Revival 24

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    Right <b>now</b>, <b>I </b>wanted nothing more than to jump out of the window and run far <b>away </b>from the man who <b>sat </b>beside me inplete <b>silence</b>. The urge only <b>grew </b><b>stronger </b>with each passing second as <b>I </b>stared out at the moving scenery, watching <b>cars </b>zoom past while <b>the </b>wind tangled my <b>hair</b><b>, </b>falling it <b>messily </b><b>across </b>my <b>face</b><b>. </b>But I refused to move <b>away </b>from the window. I refused <b>to </b>turn around and look at him <b>because </b><b>I </b>would probably have a heart attack.

    What <b>was </b>going on? <b>What </b>could the king <b>possibly </b>be thinking, wanting to follow Serene and me for shopping?

    I <b>had </b>asked myself that question over and <b>over </b>again, and the only conclusion I coulde up with was that he nned to find <b>a </b><b>reason </b>to <b>reject </b>me sooner. Maybe he had grown tired and wanted to return to his pack<b>, </b>so he decided to tag along just <b>to </b>find faults and be done with it.

    But deep down, I knew that wasn¡¯t the reason.

    The king I had heard so much about wasn¡¯t someone who yed games. He was powerful- so powerful that if he wanted to <b>reject </b>me today, all he had to do was say the word, and the rejection ceremony would begin instantly.

    So why¡­ why would he want to follow me?

    But with all of this going on, the person I felt bad for wasn¡¯t even me- it was her.

    I lifted my gaze to find Serene sitting across from me. Well, if you could even call it sitting. She had practically pushed herself into the corner of the seat, shivering, her skin glistening with sweat as she desperately avoided looking at the man beside her.

    Poor girl. I truly felt bad for dragging her along. She had said it was okay, that she wanted toe with me but I knew better. I knew she was scared of Darius. I mean, who wouldn¡¯t be?

    I licked my bottom lip and swallowed nervously before slowly turning my head toward Darius, just to sneak a quick nce<b>. </b>But to my shock, the man had his eyes shut¡­ was he asleep?

    No, he wasn¡¯t. Because in his hand, he kept flipping that coin, over and over again even with his eyes closed.

    For a moment, my eye twitched.

    Without a word, I turned back toward the road and stared straight ahead.

    Yeah¡­ something told me this was going to be a very long day.

    It wasn¡¯t long before we arrived at the mall. The moment the car stopped, I froze, my jaw dropping as I stared at the <b>scene </b>before me<b>. </b>

    What the hell <b>was </b>going on?

    This<b>¡­ </b><b>was </b>not what I had expected. The mall was packed, but not in the usual, bustling way where people came in and out to buy clothes. No, this <b>was </b>something <b>else </b>entirely. A red carpet had beenid out from the entrance of the mall to where the car had stopped, and velvet ropes <b>were </b>strung along either side, guiding the way. Staff members stood at the entrance, their heads lowered in respectful silence.

    But that <b>wasn¡¯t </b>what shocked me the most.

    It was the crowd. They were everywhere¡ª staring in <b>awe</b>, phones and <b>cameras </b><b>raised</b>, capturing every moment with excitement. Their eyes <b>were </b>trained on the <b>car</b>, their murmurs filled with anticipation.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    Chapter <b>24 </b>

    <b>A </b>dry <b>scoff </b><b>escaped </b>me as I took in the scene before me. You <b>see</b>, I was the Alpha¡¯s daughter<b>¨C</b><b>I </b>was used <b>to </b>attention <b>and </b><b>the </b>spotlight<b>, </b><b>especially </b>as the only child and future Alpha <b>of </b>the <b>pack</b>, if nothing went wrong. <b>So </b>yes, I was <b>no </b><b>stranger </b><b>to </b>

    <b>crowds</b>¡­ but not <b>like </b>this.

    The only exnation I could think of for this madness <b>was </b>him.

    The Lycan King no one had seen in centuries- the man currently sitting beside me.

    My gaze shifted to Darius just as he <b>slowly </b>opened his <b>eyes</b><b>, </b><b>a </b>frown tugging at his face, likely from the noise outside. He turned to look at me<b>, </b>one brow raised in confusion, as if I was somehow the cause of the chaos.

    Without hesitation, I pointed at the window and blurted out, ¡°The mall is crowded because of you.¡±

    His brows furrowed at my words, and he turned to the window. <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t tell if he was surprised or not, his face was still carved from stone but one thing <b>was </b><b>clear</b>: his frown deepened as he watched the crowd (mostly girls) go wild at the sight of

    him.

    Some of them were even holding signboards in the air that read: ¡®Wee to the Emberfang Nation, Your Majesty¡®, ¡®We love you, Your <b>Majesty</b>¡®, ¡®<b>You¡¯re </b>so handsome, Your Majesty¡®.

    Call me crazy, but it honestly felt like the Lycan King was some kind of celebrity. Which felt¡­ odd.

    Why? Well, maybe because this was the same man who had once been cursed by the goddess for ughtering his own pack members, the same man who had vanished into seclusion for years and yet here everyone was, practically fangirling over

    him!

    And I honestly didn¡¯t <b>see </b>it. Sure, he was hot but he was also going to be the reason for my death. I was certain the news had already spread, so watching my pack members gush over him like this? It felt like betrayal.

    ¡°Ahhh! He is <b>so </b>attractive. I¡¯ve never seen anyone so handsome before! The rumors are true¨Chis beauty really does rival the gods and goddesses<b>!</b>¡±

    ¡°The Alpha¡¯s daughter <b>is </b>so lucky. Imagine being his mate!¡±

    My jaw clenched. Before I could stop myself, my eyes narrowed into a re aimed at Darius. Under my breath, I hissed,

    ¡°Your Majesty<i>, </i>it seems that this might be inconvenient for you, so why don¡¯t we head back to the packhouse¡ª¡±

    But before I could finish, he cut me off.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    That was all he said.

    The chauffeur stepped out and opened the door, and Darius walked out without hesitation, his hands tucked casually into his pockets.

    <b>I </b>cursed under my breath, frowning as I instinctively moved to get out of the car. But in the next second, I stepped on my dress and gasped, my eyes widening as I felt myself losing bnce. Before I could even process what was happening, a pair of strong arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me securely against him.

    Everything seemed to slow down. One moment, I was falling<b>, </b>and the next, I was caught in Darius¡¯s arms.

    For <b>just </b>a fleeting moment<b>, </b><b>as </b>I looked up at him, the sunlight hit his face perfectly. His white hair shimmered in the light, and his <b>wless </b>features seemed to be illuminated by the sun. Call me crazy, but in that instant, he looked like an angel that <b>had </b>descended to earth- holy, ethereal.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    The breath seemed <b>to </b>leave my lungs as I stared up at him, unable to look away. How could someone be this impossibly attractive? I could feel the silly wolf inside me moan as she gazed up at him, and my heart pounded <b>against </b>my <b>chest </b><b>as </b>Darius looked down to face me, his silver <b>eyes </b>locking with mine.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± the word <b>slipped </b>from my mouth before I could <b>stop </b>myself. Immediately, I noticed Darius¡¯s expression darken, his gaze growing colder. Before <b>I </b>could <b>even </b>register what was happening, he pulled his hand away as though I had burned him -like my touch had disgusted him.

    He moved back, and I felt it¨Can ache in my chest, a dull, ufortable pain from the way he had withdrawn. My frown deepened as I instinctively reached for my chest, brows furrowed in confusion. What was that<b>? </b>

    But before I could process any further, <b>screams </b>erupted around me, snapping me out of my daze.

    ¡°Oh my goddess! This <b>is </b>so romantic<b>! </b>The Alpha¡¯s daughter <b>was </b>about to <b>fall</b><b>, </b>and the king saved her!!¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°Goddess, she is so lucky. I wish I <b>was </b>in her ce<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>another <b>voice </b>chimed in.

    I blinked in confusion, turning to find the crowd taking pictures and whispering among themselves.

    Huh?

    ¡°Miss! Are you okay?¡± Serene asked, rushing to my side, her grip on my arm tight, her expression full of concern.

    I took a quick nce at Darius, who <b>was </b>still staring at me with a frown before I gave Serene a quick nod and forced a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go inside,¡± I said, shaking off the difort.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on unnecessary things. I had to get through the day without angering the lycan king which

    meant¡­

    I took a deep breath and lowered my head slightly in a bow.

    ¡°Forgive me, your majesty. I had slipped¡±

    Apologizing for my mistakes.

 Revival 25

    Nyssa pov

    We eventually managed to get into the mall, and <b>as </b>we walked through the crowd, I couldn¡¯t understand how Darius managed <b>to </b><b>keep </b>such an emotionless expression. <b>The </b><b>crowd </b>screamed his name, reaching out in <b>every </b>way possible to <b>get </b><b>his </b>attention, yet his <b>face </b>didn¡¯t <b>even </b><b>twitch</b>. Meanwhile<b>, </b>there was me, someone barely anyone noticed, struggling not <b>to </b>bolt straight for the entrance and leave him behind.

    As <b>I </b>walked, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how on earth everyone even knew Darius was going to be <b>here</b><b>. </b>Then it hit me, my father must have called ahead to inform the mall to prepare for the arrival of the Lycan King, and from there<b>, </b>the <b>news </b>must¡¯ve spread.

    Thank the goddess I had chosen a mall exclusive to a selected few because <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the chaos if the general public had been allowed in.

    ¡°Greetings to the Lycan King. Wee to Everest Mall¨Cwe are deeply honored to have you here,¡± an elderly man said, bowing his head respectfully as he stood ahead of the other staff. I immediately recognized him, Elder Philip, the owner of the mall and one of our pack¡¯s elders.

    I had never been particrly close to Elder Philip, but I remembered that he had died during the rogue attack in my past life. After his death, Kieran had wasted no time in taking over the mall, since Philip had no children or known rtives. At the time, I couldn¡¯t understand why Kieran had been so eager to im the ce, but when I eventually discovered the reason, it broke my heart.

    Kieran had wanted the mall for two reasons: first, because Aria had wanted it and second, because the mall was a major source of revenue for our pack. Despite being a quiet figure, Elder Philip had been an incredibly talented fashion designer. His work was well¨Cknown and deeply appreciated, even outside our pack. Outsiders often came just to buy his creations. He was so good that other packs had tried recruiting him, but he never left.

    In the end, he met a tragic death, and his life¡¯s work, his beloved mall, his unique designs were stolen by Kieran and Aria. And it had all happened partly because of me¡­ because I had been too naive, too trusting.

    Darius didn¡¯t say a word, making no attempt to respond to the elderly man. I frowned but didn¡¯t speak up. Despite Darius¡¯s youthful appearance, if you didn¡¯t know his true age, he could easily pass for a 27¨Cyear¨Cold man. But the man beside me, Philip, was much older- so old, in fact, that no one could truly guess his age.

    ¡°Thank you for having us,¡± I finally said when it was clear Darius had no intention of speaking. ¡°I apologize for themotion outside; it must be disturbing for you. We¡¯ll just take a quick look around and leave soon.¡±

    Philip lifted his head, his warm smile lighting up his face as his eyes crinkled in kindness. He shook his head.

    ¡°No, miss. It doesn¡¯t bother me in the slightest. Please, take your time. Whatever you choose is on the house. Enjoy yourselves, and pick out whatever you like.¡± He then turned to look at Darius, and I noticed the awe in his eyes. ¡°In fact<b>, </b>it would be even better if the king could take everything in this mall and wear it¡­¡± He murmured under his breath, ¡°Imagine the honor of having the king wear one of my designs. It would definitely bring in more customers.¡±

    I froze, blinking in confusion as I saw the look in his eyes¨Che was practically eyeing Darius like he was a walking advertisement, a money¨Cmaking machine. Huh?

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall for his tricks,¡± Serene, who had been standing behind me, leaned in and whispered in my <b>ear</b>. ¡°Elder Philip is the one who spread the rumors that the king wasing. I overheard the staff saying he told them to spread the word so people would see the king entering his mall. It¡¯s all to boost his business<b>.¡± </b>

    Right. <b>Why </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>I </b>surprised<b>? </b>Philip<b>, </b><b>being </b>the <b>best </b><b>designer </b>in the whole <b>pack</b><b>, </b><b>was </b>certainly no stranger to tricks.

    <b>Whatever</b>. I didn¡¯t care<b>. </b><b>I </b><b>just </b>wanted to end this and <b>leave</b>.

    ¡°Thank you, Philip. Since you¡¯re offering it to be on the house, we¡¯ll try to select the best<b>,¡± </b><b>I </b>said, snapping his attention <b>back </b>

    to me<b>. </b>

    <b>Hey</b>, even if I had the money for it, I wasn¡¯t going to pass up free things plus <b>it </b>was the payment if Dariusing here.

    Soon, Philip left and assigned the store manager to show <b>us </b>around. But honestly, it wasn¡¯t necessary. I knew this <b>ce </b>like the back of my hand since it had <b>once </b>belonged to Aria in my past life. She would often drag me here to brag about it to me, so I <b>was </b>already familiar with every inch of it.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not jealous that Kieran gave me this mall, right? You know we were friends before he met you, and I introduced you to him<b>¨C</b>so think of this as a reward for finding you a good man.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, a good man,¡± I muttered under my breath, holding the dress in my hand as her words echoed in my head.

    ¡°Sorry, miss? I didn¡¯t catch that,¡± the sales assistant asked, and I realized I¡¯d said that out loud.

    Quickly shaking my head, I lifted the dress by the hanger and turned it toward Serene, who was standing behind me. Her face flushed as I tilted my head slightly before giving a nod.

    ¡°She¡¯d like to try this on. If she likes it, we¡¯ll take it,¡± I said.

    The sales assistant smiled, lowering her head with a slight bow as she took the dress from me.

    ¡°Understood, miss<b>,</b>¡± she replied before turning to Serene. ¡°This way, please.¡±

    Serene sighed, her brows pinched in a slight frown as she stared at me. I already knew what she was about to say¨Cthat I hadn¡¯t picked out a single dress for myself and had only been choosing for her. But honestly, that was the whole reason I came here today. To get her new dresses, to spend time with her, to make her happy, something I never truly did in my past life.

    ¡°Go try it on,¡± I said with a soft smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anything I like yet. If I do, I¡¯ll get it, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She sighed again, clearly wanting to argue but choosing not to say anything in public. With a reluctant nod, she followed the sales assistant toward the fitting rooms. And even though she tried to hide it, I caught the subtle eagerness in her steps.

    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t help but smile as I turned around, ready to pick something else for Serene. But the smile quickly faded from my lips when my eyesnded on Darius, seated not far from me. His cold, emotionless gaze was fixed solely on me, ignoring the people passing by who whispered and blushed as they stole nces at him.

    This had been going on for a while now. Darius would just sit there, silently watching me, and when it was time to move to another section, he would stand up and follow behind me, still without saying a word. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was his version of spending time together. And don¡¯t get me wrong, I was actually happy with it. Just having him quietly tag along <b>was</b><b>¡­ </b>Better than spending time with him.

    What annoyed me, though, were the crowds that seemed to follow wherever we went- people swarming into the sections just <b>to </b>catch a glimpse of him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the king really handsome? I never thought I¡¯d see him in this lifetime. Goddess, this <b>is </b>amazing!¡± a woman squealed, an elder¡¯s daughter, if I wasn¡¯t mistaken as she clung to her friends, eyes locked on Darius. He, of course<b>, </b><b>acted </b><b>as </b>though he hadn¡¯t heard a thing. The man was a literal block of wood.

    1 scoffed and tore my gaze away, deciding <b>to </b>check a few more sections before heading home. But <b>just </b><b>as </b>I <b>was </b>about to pick something else for Serene, <b>a </b><b>voice </b>cut through the <b>air </b>and stopped me cold.

    &

    I didn¡¯t need to look back to know who it was.

    Aria.

 Revival 26

    <b>Chapter </b><b>26 </b>

    Nyssa <b>pov </b>

    ¡°Nyssa!¡± Aria screamed my name<b>, </b>her <b>voice </b>echoing, causing me <b>to </b><b>freeze</b><b>. </b>My eyes narrowed into <b>a </b>cold re, my hands instinctively clenching into fists, my jaw tightening with <b>barely </b>contained anger.

    ¡°<b>Nyssa</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she <b>called </b>again, rushing to my side with a bright smile, her <b>eyes </b>lighting up as she gazed at me. I met her gaze, and before <b>I </b><b>even </b><b>realized </b>what I was doing, I <b>released </b>a powerful wave of killing intent straight at her. It <b>was </b>strong enough to make her flinch, and for a brief moment, I <b>saw </b>her eyes <b>sh </b>with fear <b>as </b>she stared at me. But then, the eyes that narrowed behind me made me quickly retract the intent, a frown tugging at my lips <b>as </b>I realized what I had just done.

    Killing intent? That <b>was </b>a force werewolves <b>released </b>when they were enraged and wanted to either kill or intimidate their rivals. Even those without wolves could <b>release </b>such a force<b>, </b>but what I had just unleashed was stronger- far stronger than anything I had done before.

    ¡°That was only half of our force,¡± She¡¯s smug voice echoed in my mind. ¡°<b>If </b>I released the rest, that bitch would start coughing up blood.¡±

    I blinked, momentarily taken aback by her words.

    Half of the force? I wasn¡¯t sure if she was just bragging or telling the truth. Honestly, it felt like she was just boasting.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not bragging-¡± She started, but she cut herself off as Aria reached for my hands, holding them gently in hers. The fear in her eyes had vanished, reced with a forced smile as she gripped me.

    ¡°Nyssa, how have you been? I¡¯ve been trying to get through to you. You haven¡¯t been picking up your phone, and you¡¯ve been ignoring Kieran too. What happened?¡± she asked, but my gaze was fixed on the hands that held mine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Without thinking twice, I frowned and yanked my hands away from hers in disgust.

    I guessed I was getting stronger, thanks to She, because when I pulled away, Aria gasped in surprise and staggered back, losing her bnce.

    Everything seemed to unfold in slow motion. Gasps filled the air as everyone watched, and I stood there, unmoving, as she reached out, trying to grab hold of me to stop her fall. But I kept my hands firmly behind my back, watching her tumble to the ground without a hint of emotion.

    But before she could hit the ground, of course, Kieran appeared out of nowhere behind her. His hand wrapped around Aria¡¯s waist, pulling her close and steadying her before she could fall. His expression was filled with worry as he checked her over, making sure she was okay. Once he was certain she was fine, he turned his cold gaze on me, narrowing his eyes into a re.

    ¡°Why would you shove her?¡± he asked, mild killing intent radiating off him.

    The corner of my lips twitched up slightly as I shifted my gaze away from him and narrowed my eyes at his hand still ced on Aria, and that¡¯s when he seemed to realize the position he was in.

    His expression shifted, and he cleared his throat, clearly wanting to pull away from Aria. But instead, she suddenly wrapped her arms around Kieran¡¯s waist, pulling him closer.

    ¡°K¨CKieran¡­¡± Aria breathed out, her voice shaky as she rested her head on his chest<b>. </b>¡°Kieran, I almost fell¡­ I don¡¯t know what I did to Nyssa, but she shoved me.¡± Tears started to spill from her eyes, and I watched as Kieran frowned <b>as </b><b>a </b>crowd began to form around us, drawn like mas, their whispers ringing around us.

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that Kieran and Aria? Why are they hugging?<b>¡± </b>someone murmured behind me. Another voice responded,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? <b>It </b>was Lady Nyssa who <b>shoved </b>Aria to the ground, and Kieran saved her. They must be fighting<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I mean, <b>even </b>though Kieran <b>saved </b><b>her</b><b>, </b>don¡¯t you think that position is a little<b>¡­ </b>strange? Wasn¡¯t Kieran Lady Nyssa¡¯s <b>ex- </b>fianc¨¦<b>? </b><b>Are </b>Aria and <b>he </b>together <b>now</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Kieran stiffened at the question, his eyes locking onto mine as <b>he </b>instantly shook his <b>head</b>. Aria also froze when she heard the words, finally realizing <b>what </b><b>she </b><b>was </b>doing. She quickly pulled <b>away </b>from Kieran, her eyes darting around the <b>crowd </b>as <b>her </b><b>face </b>flushed <b>a </b>shade of pink.

    The corner of my lips tilted up further as <b>I </b>watched both Kieran and Aria, my <b>gaze </b>sharp.

    <b>I </b>see. So, that¡¯s how it <b>was </b>going to <b>be</b><b>. </b>

    A repetition of the <b>past</b><b>. </b>Just like yesterday, when I almost fell to the ground after Serene knocked on the door, but Darius caught me just in time. In my past life, I had fallen in a simr way when Serene knocked to bring water for Kieran and me, and Thad twisted my ankle that day.

    When it happened again yesterday, <b>a </b>sense of suspicion crept in. It felt like the past was repeating <b>itself</b>.

    A famous quote shed through my mind when I was granted a second chance by the Moon Goddess:

    ¡°No matter how many times you¡¯re given a second chance, the past remains etched in time¨Cit¡¯s the one thing you can never change, only learn from.¡±

    The past can¡¯t be changed. The events of the past were what made it the past.

    That was why the same thing that had happened before was happening again.

    After my marriage to Kieran, he had moved into the packhouse to live with me, and this particr day, Kieran had promised to go shopping with me. We were supposed to pick out clothes for our honeymoon, and even though it was just shopping, it was meant to be a date- just the two of us.

    But then Aria had said she wanted to follow us and pick out some clothes for herself too. I remembered how upset I had felt when I was about to tell her no, only for Kieran to agree to it, leaving me no choice but to ept it. When we eventually went to the mall, I immediately felt like the third wheel as Kieran and Aria walked side by side while I trailed behind them.

    The emotion I felt when Kieran didn¡¯t pay attention to me, the jealousy when Aria would hold Kieran¡¯s hand and swing it around childishly¡­ I remembered them too well. And most of all, I remembered this.

    A low chuckle escaped me as I narrowed my gaze on Aria, who looked flustered.

    I remembered when she fell to the ground on her own and lied, iming I had shoved her, and everyone med me for pushing my best friend. The day the rumors about my bad character started.

    How interesting.

    The past was really repeating itself, and I had unknowingly worn the dress I did that day. The same dress, the same situation -just with two idiots standing before me now.

    It felt almost like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, except this time I wouldn¡¯t let them twist things around. I knew what <b>was </bing, and I would make sure the oue was different this time.

 Revival 27

    Nyssa <b>pov </b>

    ¡°I<b>¨C</b>I just wanted to <b>spend </b>time with you and <b>Kieran</b><b>. </b>I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d <b>get </b>so upset and push me like that. If you¡¯re mad at me<b>, </b><b>then </b><b>I </b>apologize, <b>Nyssa</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Look at her, she probably pushed Aria <b>because </b>she¡¯s jealous<b>.¡± </b>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t <b>expect </b>this from the Alpha¡¯s daughter. This <b>is </b>honestly disappointing¡­ and Aria has been nothing but kind to her.<b>¡± </b>

    Those <b>were </b>the murmurs that had surrounded me in the past as I stood there<b>, </b>confused and unsure of <b>what </b>was happening. Aria cried, Kieranforted her, and his harsh re pierced through me. Back then<b>, </b>I truly believed I had done something wrong, that I was the one at fault even though deep down, I knew I hadn¡¯t pushed her.

    Here <b>we </b>were, reliving the same scene all over again.

    And just as I <b>expected</b>, Aria began her act just like in the past.

    ¡°I¡ª I just wanted to speak to you. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d get so upset and push me like that. If you¡¯re mad at me<b>, </b>then I apologize, Nyssa<b>.</b>¡±

    She stepped forward quickly, her voice loud and clear- loud enough for everyone nearby to hear. And though her words were framed as an apology, it was obvious she was shifting the me onto me, making it seem like I had pushed her on

    purpose<b>. </b>

    I could feel everyone¡¯s gazes on me especially his gaze. Darius. He had been silently watching from behind me, not uttering <b>a </b>single word since the drama started. Not that I expected him to.

    ¡°Nyssa,¡± Aria took another hesitant step toward me, careful this time not to touch me. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand the situation. I was just falling, and Kieran caught me. We came together after hearing you were shopping here since you wouldn¡¯t return our calls.¡±

    She then turned to Kieran, eyes wide and innocent. ¡°Right, Kieran?¡±

    Kieran¡¯s frown deepened, his hair falling messily across his face, dark circles under his eyes and stubble lining his jaw. Kieran was a handsome man who always paid attention to his appearance, so the only reason he looked so unkempt now was likely because of the chaos surrounding everythingtely.

    He sighed, running a hand through his hair before finally speaking.

    ¡°Yes, Nyssa. We haven¡¯t been able to reach you, so we came here after hearing you were at the mall with the¡­¡± He paused, his gaze briefly flickering behind me. And if I wasn¡¯t imagining things, I could¡¯ve sworn I saw a sh of jealousy in his eyes but it was gone just as quickly as it appeared. ¡°With the king¡± Hepleted his sentence with a frustrated sigh.

    My expression didn¡¯t change as I stared at the two people in front of me, the whispers from the crowd reaching my <b>ears</b>.

    ¡°Huh? <b>Is </b>she ignoring Kieran and Aria now because she¡¯s the king¡¯s mate now? Is that why she canceled the wedding?¡± One voice murmured quietly.

    Another voice chimed in, a little louder, ¡°I think so. I pity Kieran, to be honest. I bet he still loves Lady Nyssa<b>, </b>but she already belongs to the king well¡­ at least the rejection ceremony¡±

    The corner of my lips twitched, and I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head. Taking a step forward, I refrained from saying anything- refrained from defending myself like I had in the past because the old me would have been scrambling for an exnation to prove that I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Instead, I reached out for a pink floral dress, lifting it <b>up </b><b>as </b>I tilted my

    head slightly to the side, examining <b>it </b>thoughtfully.

    ¡°This would look really pretty on <b>Serene</b><b>.</b>¡± I murmued to myself and nodded with <b>a </b>slight smile.

    Almost instantly, the chatter around me <b>died </b>down<b>, </b>and I could <b>feel </b><b>their </b>confused <b>gazes </b>on me. I didn¡¯t <b>need </b><b>to </b>see their <b>faces </b>to know <b>what </b><b>their </b><b>expressions </b><b>were </b>like<b>, </b><b>especially </b>Kieran and Aria¡¯s<b>. </b>After everything that <b>had </b>been said, I <b>had </b><b>made </b>the <b>decision </b>to ignore them<b>, </b>and <b>honestly</b>, I didn¡¯t <b>care</b>.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b><b>take </b>this,<b>¡± </b>I said calmly, handing the pink floral <b>dress </b><b>to </b>the sales assistant who stood silently beside me<b>. </b>She <b>lowered </b>her <b>head </b>with <b>a </b>professional smile and took it from me. I turned around, reaching for another dress<b>, </b>but this time, Aria seemed to <b>snap </b>out of her <b>daze </b>and called out to me<b>. </b>

    ¡°N¨C<b>Nyssa</b><b>, </b>what are you doing-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ignoring you,¡± <b>I </b>said, my voice low but loud enough for everyone to <b>hear</b>. ¡°Can¡¯t you <b>see </b>that now<b>, </b>or are you blind?¡±

    ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± Aria stammered, her disbelief clear in <b>her </b>voice. I sighed, removing my hand from the dress and standing straighter, letting my cold <b>gaze </b>settle on her. A frown etched itself onto my face, and almost instantly<b>, </b>she froze, her eyes widening <b>as </b>she met my stare.

    ¡°You heard me,¡± <b>I </b>said, my voice unwavering. ¡°I said I was ignoring you, just like how I ignored your calls and messages. But it seems you can¡¯t get the hint.¡±

    Aria parted her lips, about to say something, but I cut her off, my gaze turning sharp as <b>I </b>pointed to Kieran, who was watching me with a frown.

    ¡°The hint that I don¡¯t want to speak to or see either of you again. That I want you to leave me alone and not bother me anymore. Is that so difficult to understand?¡± I asked, and I could feel the gasps ripple through the crowd around me.

    ¡°Oh my goddess<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>someone murmured, and the hushed whispers quickly spread among the crowd.

    Aria stared at me in disbelief, her mouth hanging open as though she couldn¡¯tprehend that I had just said that. Before she could muster a response, Kieran stepped forward, shielding her behind him. He stopped in front of me, his eyes filled with a mix of anger and confusion.

    ¡°Nyssa, what is wrong with you¡± he began, reaching out as if to touch me. But I suppose the ps I had given him yesterday made him hesitate, his hand freezing mid¨Cair before he quickly pulled it back. His gaze locked with mine, and for the first time, I could <b>see </b>the uncertainty in his eyes as though he was staring at aplete stranger.

    My <b>gaze </b>remained cold as I lifted my head to meet his eyes. When I didn¡¯t respond, he let out a deep sigh and leaned closer, whispering under his breath.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby? Why are you doing this? Did I do something wrong? If I did, then talk to me and I will do whatever you want for your forgiveness. Stop ignoring me and don¡¯t casually throw everything we¡¯ve built away just like that,¡± he said, his brows furrowing as he gazed down at me with what looked like pain in his eyes.

    But I knew better. Deep down, it was just a mask- a trick he was trying to y on me. And I refused to fall for it this time.

    This was the same man who had lied to me, ruthlessly discarded me the moment he had gotten what he wanted. Not only that, <b>he </b>was the reason all my loved ones died and in the end, the reason I had died.

    If you asked me, I hadn¡¯t even done anything yet. Today, I just wanted to enjoy my day with Serene, and the <b>next </b>day with my father before I went through with my n. But this? This was just as good.

    With everyone witnessing this, they would believe that Kieran, Aria, and I <b>weren¡¯t </b>on good terms, giving them the perfect motive to kill me.

    A

    ¡°I hate you,¡± my <b>voice </b>came out <b>in </b><b>a </b>venomous hiss, catching him off guard. ¡°<b>I </b>hate you so much that <b>I </b>want nothing more than to <b>have </b>you killed right now, Kieran.¡± A mocking sneer <b>spread </b><b>across </b>my <b>lips </b><b>as </b><b>I </b>stared at him. ¡°So if you want <b>me </b><b>to </b>forgive you like you said, then¡­¡± I took a <b>step </b><b>closer</b><b>, </b>my eyes narrowing into a deadly re. ¡°Then die.¡±

    Kieran froze, blinking for a moment in disbelief, but the next second, his frown deepened as he reached for my hand, pulling me toward him.

    ¡°We need to talk. Alone,¡± he said, his voice firm as he tried to guide me away.

    I red at him, my hand already raised, ready to smack the hell out of him. But before I could make contact, Kieran was sent flying away from me, crashing to the ground. In his ce stood him- Darius.

 Revival 28

    <b>Chapter </b><b>28 </b>

    Darius pov

    <b>Ss </b><b>was </b>furious. I could <b>see </b>it in the way he growled<b>, </b>the way he struggled for control at the sight of the wolfless girl being

    <b>so </b>close to that man.

    <b>Yet</b>, I remained <b>still</b>, my gaze unwavering. I watched the scene unfold before me, my <b>expression </b>cold, <b>as </b>countless thoughts swirled in my mind.

    That killing intent she radiated earlier <b>was </b>intense. It was something no wolfless girl should be able to do. Was she <b>really </b><b>wolfless</b><b>? </b>

    <b>Back </b>in the woods<b>, </b>she¡¯d undressed as though she was about to shift, yet there was no wolf scent, nothing <b>at </b>all. ording to Cassian, she¡¯d been wolfless since birth, but¡­ how could that be? There had to be something more to her than what met the

    <b>eye</b><b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Is that really important right now?!¡± Ss snapped, his voice low and dangerous in my mind. ¡°Get our mate away from that bastard! I don¡¯t like the way he¡¯s staring at her, like she belongs to him.¡± He hissed through thest part, but I ignored him¡ª ignored the force that surged within me as I kept my eyes nk, locked on the scene before me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby? Why are you doing this? Did I do something wrong? If I did, then talk to me. I¡¯ll do anything for your forgiveness. Stop ignoring me and don¡¯t just throw everything we¡¯ve built away like this,¡± the man¡¯s voice reached me, louder than I would have liked. I tilted my head to the side, my fingers tracing the coin in my hand.

    ¡°Fucking bastard!!¡± Ss roared, and for a brief moment, my body went rigid, as a force mmed against me, causing me to frown and swallow back the blood threatening to spill from my lips.

    My eyes darkened, and I gripped the coin tighter in my hand at Ss¡¯s audacity. I had chosen to ignore his antics, mainly because he had found a new pet he liked after so many years. However, that pet was going to die in two days due to my rejection. To keep things in bnce, I had made the coin work in Ss¡¯s favor, but it was getting out of hand. As he began to grow more attached to the girl, I realized that when the time came to reject her, it might be harder than I had anticipated.

    Should I just secretly kill her? I thought to myself, but then I knew I couldn¡¯t stain my hands with the blood of my mate that way. There would be repercussions, and I was well aware that the Moon Goddess knew I didn¡¯t fear death- whatever punishment awaited me would be something else entirely.

    ¡°Cassian,¡± I called out, and almost immediately, I heard a sharp intake of breath followed by a curse.

    My eyes flickered to the seat where Darius and Drake were hiding, newspapers clutched in their hands, trying to shield their <b>faces</b><b>. </b>

    But it was useless, and they knew it. I had caught their scent miles away, following me secretly as soon as we left the packhouse, but I chose not to say anything because I simply didn¡¯t care.

    I watched as Darius and Cassian quickly dropped their newspapers, and the moment they met my cold gaze<b>, </b>they immediately lowered their heads in a respectful bow.

    ¡°M¨Cmy king, it <b>is </b>not what it looks like-¡± Darius began, but I was about to cut him off, to tell him to sort out whatever was going on. But before I could speak, I froze<b>. </b>My gaze darkened instantly as my head snapped to the side, eyes narrowing on the hand that had grabbed hers.

    That was when everything inside me seemed to snap. I wasn¡¯t sure what happened or how, but in a blur, I had risen and, in the blink of an eye, appeared between the woofless girl and the bastard. Without hesitation, I mmed my fist into his chest, sending him crashing backward.

    <b>Gasps </b>echoed through <b>the </b><b>air</b>, and for a brief moment<b>, </b>everyone froze- <b>even </b>the <b>girl</b>. Her <b>eyes </b><b>were </b>wide<b>, </b><b>lips </b>parted in shock <b>as </b><b>she </b><b>stared </b>at me. But before <b>I </b>could <b>process </b>what was happening, Ss <b>surged </b>forward<b>, </b>seizing control <b>for </b><b>a </b>brief moment. <b>My </b><b>eyes </b>shifted, turning a chilling shade of white.

    <b>I </b><b>watched </b><b>as </b><b>she </b>inhaled <b>a </b>shaky breath and took <b>a </b><b>step </b>back from <b>me </b>but I followed, closing the <b>distance </b><b>again</b>, my <b>eyes </b><b>never </b>leaving her. <b>Then</b><b>, </b><b>a </b><b>weak </b>voice broke through the tension, snapping my attention <b>away</b>. I turned slowly, <b>gaze </b>dropping to the bastard on the ground, and my eyes darkened with a cold, killing intent as <b>Ss </b>growled lowly.

    <b>¡°</b>M¨Cmy king,¡± the man stammered weakly, but I was already moving away from the girl and toward him. <b>He </b><b>groaned</b>, his hand reaching to his chest in pain as blood dripped from the corner of his lips, body trembling, eyes wide with <b>fear </b><b>as </b><b>I </b>loomed closer.

    But I didn¡¯t stop.

    <b>Ss </b>didn¡¯t <b>stop</b>.

    Not until I stood directly in front of him, a low growl rumbling from my throat,ced with Ss¡¯s fury.

    ¡°How dare you,¡± Ss hissed, his voice cold, overtaking mine ¡°How dare you

    touch my

    mate!¡±

    Silence filled the air, and I watched as his eyes shed with fear. His mouth parted, but instead of words, blood spilled from it. I observed as the girl, the one Nyssa had directed her killing intent toward, rushed to his side. Her eyes <b>were </b>filled with worry as she wrapped her arms around him, her hand gently reaching for his face.

    ¡°Kieran, Kieran, are you okay?¡±

    My frown deepened, and my hands clenched in anger. Not because of what was happening, but because of Ss- the idiot. He had taken control again, but this time, it was only partial. I still had control over my body, but I was reacting to his emotions and thoughts. Whatever emotion he was feeling, I was forced to feel it too, and I couldn¡¯t help but act on it.

    ¡°Darius, kill him¡­ kill him forying a hand on her,¡± Ss growled. I closed my eyes, taking a step back, staggering slightly as I tried to regain control over my emotions.

    ¡°King!¡± I heard Darius scream, rushing behind me.

    This was really getting out of hand.

    ¡°Ss,¡± I called out in my head, my voice calm and steady despite the chaos unfolding around me. ¡°You¡¯ve been crossing linestely. Trying to take over when you shouldn¡¯t<b>, </b>disobedient and reckless.¡± I paused for a brief moment, letting my words sink in. ¡°And the reason for this change is because of the new girl¨Ca girl who is going to die in two days.¡±

    My words seemed to provoke Ss, his rage ring up, burning hotter than before.

    ¡°She won¡¯t die in two days, Darius!!¡± he roared.

    <b>A </b>small, humorless smirk tugged at the corner of my lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said coldly, ¡°she won¡¯t die in two days. Because with the way you¡¯re acting, I might just kill her right here and now.¡± My words weren¡¯t a threat; Ss knew that. It was something I would do without hesitation.

    The mate bond? I didn¡¯t care about it. I didn¡¯t have a mate other than her, and no one could ever be my mate- not even the one the goddess had destined for me. And as for the punishment of taking her life with my own hands, I wasn¡¯t concerned about that either. Nothing could be worse than the curse of living for eternity. The curse <b>of </b>seeing those around me die <b>as </b>time passed on. The <b>act </b>of taking someone¡¯s life or dying didn¡¯t faze me anymore.

    Ss didn¡¯t respond for a brief moment, and I could sense him weighing my words. In the <b>next </b>second, he severed the connection <b>between </b><b>us </b>entirely, <b>wisely </b>choosing silence. He loosened his control, and almost instantly, the tension that had

    gripped the air dissipated. The anger, the pent¨Cup frustration- all vanished, leaving only a hollow emptiness in its ce.

    My eyes slowly opened, and I exhaled a deep breath, my gaze returning to its usual silver hue before locking onto the man trembling on the ground. The woman beside him did the same, her fear palpable. My eyes narrowed on her arm, still wrapped around him, and I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head to the side as I observed them.

    ording to Darius, these two were her fianc¨¦ and her best friend, but the way they acted it felt like there was something

    more between them.

    The corner of my lips slowly tilted into a cold smirk as I ran a hand through my hair. It wasn¡¯t my business.

    ¡°My king, are you okay?¡± Darius asked, his concern clear, but I ignored him and turned around. Nyssa and her servant girl were standing nearby, both wearing different expressions. The servant girl looked <i>at </i>me with fear, while Nyssa¡­ I couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint it, but her expression was dangerously close to anger.

    I narrowed my eyes, my gaze cold, and casually slipped a hand into my pockets as I made my way back to the couch. But just as I passed by her, I froze for a brief moment, the words barely above a whisper but cutting through the silence.

    ¡°Tsk, you should have killed him.¡±

 Revival 29

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    Kill him. Kill him. <b>Kill </b>him.

    <b>I </b><b>was </b><b>practically </b>chanting those words in my head, watching <b>the </b><b>scene </b>unfold <b>before </b>me with eager excitement. I could hardly <b>believe </b>this was happening ¨C Darius had thrown Kieran against the wall, and the killing intent radiating from him made it <b>clear </b>he wanted nothing more than to end him.

    And I wanted it too.

    I wanted Darius to kill Kieran.

    It would <b>be </b><b>easier </b>that <b>way</b>. If Darius killed Kieran, then I wouldn¡¯t have to worry as much ¨C it would make taking down Aria <b>so </b>much simpler. Especially since I had a wolf now. Aria¡¯s wolf <b>was </b>weak, and she didn¡¯t know how to fight like Kieran.

    I would have killed Kieran myself, but I knew my limits. His wolf was strong, and he was one of the best fighters in our pack. That was why I had originally nned to go about it differently, to frame them instead.

    But if Darius killed him now, it would make everything so much easier.

    <b>Yes</b>. Kill him. <b>It </b>would be a bonus if he took care of Aria too.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do?! Should we call for the Alpha? The king seems really angry, he might kill Sir Kieran,¡± Serene whispered urgently at my side, her voiceced with worry as she nced between me and the chaos unraveling before us.

    A dry scoff escaped my lips as I turned slightly toward her, the corner of my mouth curving upward in amusement. Call my father? Did she really think he could do anything if the king decided to kill Kieran? No one dared go against Darius, and everyone knew it. That¡¯s why my father did the only thing he could- grovel and suck up to him, hoping the king wouldn¡¯t reject me.

    ¡°Why should we disturb him? You know the Alpha wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything against the king,¡± I said with an air of indifference.

    Serene froze for a moment, as if letting my words sink in, and then her eyes shed with understanding. A small frown tugged at her lips.

    ¡°Then what should we do, Miss? Sir Kieran is coughing up blood, if we don¡¯t do anything, the king might really kill him,¡± she pressed anxiously.

    <b>I </b>reached out to rub my chin softly, hiding the growing smile that threatened to surface.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I said lightly, ¡°but you know we can¡¯t do anything but watch, Serene. So don¡¯t worry too much. What will happen will happen, and we can¡¯t stop it. That is fate.¡± I closed my eyes and nodded my head with a bright smile.

    ¡°M¨CMiss, are you smiling?¡± Serene asked in confusion, and I froze for a brief moment before clearing my throat and quickly shaking my head, forcing a frown onto my face instead.

    ¡°Ahem, of course not. I¡¯m not smiling. How could I smile when this-¡± I turned and pointed towards Kieran, my eyes narrowing at the blood staining his lips and Aria, who had run to his side, clutching him tightly despite everyone watching.

    At a nce, it <b>was </b>obvious from the way she <b>was </b>acting with Kieran that there <b>was </b>something going on <b>between </b>them, something far deeper than friendship but it didn¡¯t affect me anymore.

    Instead, the smirk on my lips widened <b>as </b><b>I </b>gestured.

    <b>This </b>is serious.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>However</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>soon </b>found myself frowning <b>as </b><b>I </b>watched Darius <b>stand </b><b>there</b>, towering <b>over </b>both Kieran and <b>Aria </b>without making a <b>move</b><b>. </b><b>He </b>simply stood <b>still</b>, watching them in <b>silence</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Why is <b>he </b><b>just </b>standing there<b>? </b>Isn¡¯t he going to kill Kieran?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>whispered under my <b>breath</b><b>, </b><b>a </b>sense of <b>unease </b>creeping in.

    The killing intent radiating from Darius seemed to <b>be </b>fading, and I watched <b>as </b><b>Cassian </b>and Drake- Darius¡¯s <b>Beta </b>and Gamma rushed to his sides<b>, </b>their <b>faces </b><b>etched </b>with worry <b>as </b>they nced at him<b>, </b>making me <b>raise </b><b>a </b>brow <b>in </b>confusion.

    Hm, what was going on?

    I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>sure, but the entire ce <b>was </b><b>tense- </b>so tense and silent that you could hear a pin drop. No one <b>dared </b>to <b>speak</b>, and every <b>eye </b>was <b>fixed </b>on the king. Just when it felt like the suffocating atmosphere might crush everyone<b>, </b>the killing intent around Darius suddenly evaporated.

    <b>He </b>finally moved, turning around with his eyes locking onto mine, and almost instantly, I frowned and clenched my hands

    into <b>fists</b><b>. </b>

    Damn it.

    I watched him narrow his eyes at me before slipping his hands into his pockets. As he walked past, I clicked my tongue and cursed under my breath.

    ¡°Tsk, you should have killed him.¡±

    Darius froze for a brief moment, his gaze flickering toward me, but the next second, he simply walked away. I turned, watching as he casually plopped onto the couch, crossing his legs, white hair falling over his wless face, his cold eyes locked onto me.

    My lips curled into a sneer. I fought the urge to roll my eyes, scoffing instead, before ncing once more at Kieran and Aria huddled together.

    Turning to the trembling sales assistant, who had been standing beside me the whole time, I asked, louder than intended,

    ¡°Can we go to another section and see other clothes?¡±

    The hall, already deathly silent, seemed to stiffen even further. Everyone turned to me, faces filled with shock and confusion. <b>I </b>could hear someone mutter from the crowd,

    ¡°Did she really just say that? Even after everything that just happened?¡±

    The <b>sales </b>assistant seemed just as shocked. She froze, eyes wide as they met mine, but I kept my expression perfectly nk.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat?<b>¡± </b>she stammered.

    I sighed and repeated myself, my voice steady,

    ¡°I would love to check out the other clothes you have. Is that okay with you?¡±

    This time<b>, </b>she blinked rapidly before snapping out of her daze, forcing a professional ¨C though stiff <b>¨C </b>smile onto <b>her </b><b>face </b><b>as </b>she lowered her head slightly.

    ¡°Of course, Miss<b>. </b>Please follow me,¡± she said, gesturing forward.

    Without sparing Kieran or Aria another nce<b>, </b>I turned and walked away<b>, </b>feeling Darius fall into <b>step </b>behind <b>me</b>.

    I didn¡¯t spare him a look either.

    I was this close. This close to watching Kieran die but it didn¡¯t matter since I was going to have him killed even if it meant I had toy down my life before the rejection ceremony.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>30 </b>

 Revival 30

    <b>Chapter </b><b>30 </b>

    <b>28</b>] <b>A </b>dress <b>for </b><b>the </b><b>rejection </b>ceremony

    <b>Nyssa </b><b>pov </b>

    ¡°Miss, <b>please </b><b>stop</b><b>. </b><b>Get </b>something for yourself,¡± Serene pleaded, reaching out to stop me. Her <b>face </b>was flushed, disbelief clear in her <b>expression</b>.

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight. I knew why she was so <b>tense</b><b>, </b><b>after </b>the earlier drama<b>, </b>we had gone from <b>one </b>store to another, picking out clothes for her. I wasn¡¯t sure how many outfits we had already chosen, but judging by the number of <b>bags </b>the sales <b>assistants </b><b>were </b>carrying along with Drake, Darius¡¯s gamma, who had volunteered to help, it was definitely a

    lot.

    ¨C

    ¡°This is thest dress, I promise. Try it on, and when you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll get something to <b>eat</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>said with a grin.

    ¨C

    Serene pouted, but I caught the way her <b>eyes </b>flickered toward the dress in my hand and for a brief moment, <b>I </b><b>saw </b>the excitement in them.

    This girl was really adorable. She was secretly thrilled about all the clothes, even if she didn¡¯t want to show it <b>because </b><b>I </b>hadn¡¯t bought anything for myself.

    ¡°Go change, and in the meantime, I¡¯ll check around to see if anything catches my eye,¡± I added.

    As soon as the words left my mouth, I noticed Serene¡¯s eyes almost roll but she stopped herself and mumbled under her breath,

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said thest time.¡±

    My grin widened at her words, and I pushed the dress into her hands.

    ¡°Go and change, Serene. I promise I¡¯ll really look around and buy something.¡±

    After some yful back and forth, Serene finally sighed dramatically and headed off to the fitting room.

    A warm feeling bloomed in my chest as I watched her, and a sad smile tugged at my lips.

    I couldn¡¯t help but think about what would happen in the next two days.

    Like in the first dream I had that morning, Serene had a role to fulfill, to walk into the scene where Kieran and Aria would be and I knew it would traumatize her.

    But it was better than watching everyone die again.

    I guessed this was my way of trying to make it up to her.

    My eyes flickered to Darius, who sat stiffly on the couch like a statue. I rolled my eyes but froze when they met Drake¡¯s gaze.

    The man stood not far from me, many shopping bags clutched in his hands, and the corners of his lips curved into a small, polite smile before he lowered his head slightly in a bow.

    I blinked, quickly cleared my throat, and returned his greeting before turning away.

    My gaze wandered over the numerous clothes disyed, and I slowly walked around, trying <b>to </b><b>see </b>if there <b>was </b>something <b>I </b>could pick for myself ¨C if only to <b>ease </b>Serene¡¯s guilt a little.

    <b>But </b>just as <b>I </b>was <b>about </b><b>to </b><b>move </b>further<b>, </b><b>I </b><b>froze </b><b>when </b><b>a </b><b>voice </b>spoke <b>beside </b>me<b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b>You must <b>really </b>like the servant girl<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>the <b>voice </b>drawled.

    Turning around, I found Cassian standing <b>beside </b><b>me</b><b>, </b>a smirk tugging <b>at </b>his <b>lips</b>.

    His <b>ck </b>hair <b>fell </b>messily <b>across </b>his <b>face</b><b>, </b>his hands <b>tucked </b>into his pockets <b>as </b>he towered over <b>me</b><b>. </b>

    I lifted my <b>head </b>and stared at <b>Cassian</b>, only to find him genuinely curious<b>, </b>one brow <b>arched</b>. When I didn¡¯t answer<b>, </b>his grin widened and he said <b>casually</b>,

    ¡°I mean, <b>ever </b><b>since </b><b>you </b>came <b>here</b><b>, </b>you¡¯ve been buying clothes for her instead of yourself. And honestly, you don¡¯t strike me <b>as </b>the generally nice type, not after the way you walked out on your ex and <b>best </b>friend despite¡­ you know, their situation.¡±

    My eyes widened at his blunt words, and for a moment, my jaw nearly hit the ground. What? How many times had I even seen him- once? Twice?

    He seemed to notice my expression because he reached up and scratched the back of his head a little awkwardly.

    ¡°Or am I wrong?¡± he asked.

    A dry scoff escaped me, and I turned away, refocusing my attention on the dress in front of me before answering.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. I love Serene. She¡¯s a good person.¡±

    My hands brushed over the fabrics as I heard him hum thoughtfully.

    ¡°So your ex and best friend aren¡¯t good people?¡± he asked, pausing for a brief moment before lowering his voice in a conspiratorial tone, like he was about to gossip. ¡°Is it because they¡¯re cheating together on you?¡±

    I froze the moment those words left his mouth, and before I knew it, I started coughing, my face turning bright red. Still, I refused to turn and look at him ¨C I could already sense the amused smirk ying on his lips without even needing to <b>see </b>it.

    This man- why was he so blunt and weird? And how the hell did he know? He was the king¡¯s beta, but he was so different from Darius. While Darius barely spoke more than two or three words at a time, this man seemed to love talking.

    But maybe this wasn¡¯t so bad. If he noticed, then maybe others would too.

    ¡°Really? You think they¡¯re cheating?¡± I asked with a small smile, casually flipping through the dresses. ¡°But how can they cheat when I¡¯m no longer with Kieran?¡±

    <b>I </b>could practically feel Cassian¡¯s sparkling eyes on me as he leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a whisper.

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing. I don¡¯t think they just started cheating now- it looks like they were already doing it when you were still with your ex. It¡¯s painfully obvious from the way she ran and shielded him.¡±

    My smile widened at his words, and I finally stopped walking, my eyes narrowing on a red dress that caught my attention.

    The design was unlike any of the others I had seen. The dress had a vibrant, eye¨Ccatching color and intricate patterns, <b>a </b>slim¨Cfitted cut that hugged the body perfectly, and a daring V¨Cline that dipped sharply from the side.

    It was beautiful. It truly was the perfect dress to die in.

    ¨C

    I reached out and picked it from the shelf, holding it up before turning to Cassian, who stood in front <b>of </b>me. But this time, his <b>gaze </b>wasn¡¯t on me it was directed to the left, where Darius <b>sat</b>.

    ¡°???

    ¨C

    <b>I </b>watched as Cassian visibly gasped and took a step back, but I didn¡¯t care what was going on.

    Instead, I held the dress up to him and asked with <b>a </b>smile,

    ¡°Hey, what do you think about this dress? <b>Is </b>it pretty enough to wear for the rejection ceremony?¡±

    The moment the words left my mouth, Cassian¡¯s gaze snapped from Darius to me, then down to the dress, his face a picture of disbelief.

    My grin widened when he blurted out,

    ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡±

    I didn¡¯t hesitate, my voice calm and steady as I asked again,

    ¡°Is this dress good enough for the rejection ceremony?¡±

    Even if I was going to die, I was going to make sure my death made a statement.

 Revival 31

    <b>Chapter </b><b>31 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°Thank you for shopping in my humble mall. Please be sure toe again whenever you wish; it would make this old man. happy.¡± Philip said with a smile, lowering his head in a small bow.

    The corners of my lips lifted into a bright, grateful smile <b>as </b><b>I </b>stared at him.

    ¡°No, thank you, Philip, for letting us shop here for free. I¡¯ll definitely be back next time,¡± I responded with <b>a </b>teasing tone, gesturing to the sales assistants who were busy loading the bags into the car. I watched as Philip¡¯s eye twitched, but instead of saying anything, he turned to Darius, lowering his head even further before speaking.

    ¡°It seems that the king didn¡¯t buy any clothes today. Perhaps next time, when the kinges with thedy, he will purchase something I¡¯ll make everything free then.¡±

    ¡ª-

    This time, it was my eyes that couldn¡¯t help but twitch.

    This man was certainly sneaky. He¡¯d essentially implied that I could only get things for free if I brought Darius with me, and he bought something.

    Pfft, I knew Darius was the real reason Philip had made everything free for us, but he didn¡¯t need to make it so obvious especially with the way he was practically staring at Darius, his eyes practically filled with dor signs.

    However, Darius didn¡¯t say anything. He simply stared at Philip with an expressionless gaze.

    Soon, the sales assistants had left, and Philip eventually made his exit. Thankfully, the crowd that had been surrounding the ce was gone, probably chased off by Philip. The only people left were Serene, Cassian, Drake, the driver already in the car, Darius, and me.

    Without hesitation, I turned toward Darius, lowered my head, and spoke.

    ¡°Thank you for today, Your Majesty. It was truly an honor spending the day with you. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± I added, intending to leave with Serene in the car we arrived in. After all, Cassian and Drake hade with their own vehicles, so the king should go with them, right? Plus, I was looking forward to a meal with Serene, and if Darius came along, I doubted we¡¯d have much of an appetite with him around.

    Darius watched me for a brief moment without saying a word. Just when I thought he might agree, he turned to Cassian, who stood beside him, and ordered,

    ¡°Follow them. Make sure you return with them.¡± His words made me frown, and I nced at Cassian, who immediately bowed slightly and responded,

    ¡°I understand, my king.¡±

    Why would he tell his beta to follow us? Darius didn¡¯t strike me as the type who cared about others especially me, the mate he didn¡¯t want. The only reason I could think of was that he wanted Cassian to keep an eye on me. But why? Did he think I might run away?

    My lips parted, ready to voice my disagreement, but as soon as Darius¡¯s cold gaze flickered to me, I snapped my mouth shut. I watched as he turned and walked toward the car, with Drake trailing behind him. Drake quickly went ahead and opened the door for him as he slid inside.

    With a frown, my eyes stayed glued to the car as it sped off into the distance, leaving only Serene, Darius, and me behind. As soon as it disappeared from view, a mocking scoff escaped me. I rolled my eyes, folding my arms in frustration. Who did he think he was, ordering one of his men to follow me? Did he really believe I¡¯d run away just because he wanted to reject me?

    Just because he <b>was </b>the Lycan King didn¡¯t mean he could do <b>whatever </b>he pleased.

    <b>¡°</b>Exactly. Just <b>because </b><b>he¡¯s </b>the Lycan King, he can do whatever he wants. He¡¯s that powerful, <b>Nyssa</b>.¡± She¡¯s voice echoed in my head, and I pouted, knowing she was right even if I didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± I muttered back in frustration, hearing her sigh in response<b>. </b>

    ¡°You know<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she said, ¡°instead of getting mad and avoiding Darius, why not get close to him? Or better yet, try to seduce him <b>so </b>he won¡¯t reject us<b>.¡± </b>

    My eyes widened at her suggestion, but before <b>I </b>could respond, a voice pulled me back to the present.

    ¡°Miss? He¡¯s speaking to you.¡± I blinked and turned to find Serene pointing at Cassian. As I looked toward him, his grin brightened, and he met my gaze with a teasing glint in his eyes.

    ¡°You seem to have a lot on your mind,¡± he said, and before <b>I </b>could respond, he pped his hands together, his excitement palpable. ¡°But where are we going? Is it somewhere fun? Are we going to eat? I rarely leave the pack, so I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a lot to do around here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    My eye couldn¡¯t help but twitch as I watched him. He couldn¡¯t be more than 25, yet here he was, acting like an <b>excited </b>puppy. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was truly the king¡¯s beta.

    I shook my head and rubbed the bridge of my nose in frustration.

    This was going to be a long day.

 Revival 32

    <b>Chapter </b><b>32 </b>

    Kieran <b>pov </b>

    Something was terribly wrong. I didn¡¯t fully understand what <b>was </b>happening, but one thing was clear- she had changed. She waspletely different from the girl I once knew.

    The Nyssa I remembered would never have pped me. This <b>was </b>the girl who would lose her mind over the slightest <b>scratch </b>I got during training. The one who would cook my favorite meal and rush to the training grounds just to watch me eat it all.

    She <b>was </b>the girl who would get me anything I wanted, whether it was a higher position in the pack¡¯s army or <b>a </b>collection of gifts. The girl who would argue with her father every time he said something unkind about me. That <b>was </b>Nyssa<b>, </b>the girl I kept around for my own gain. The girl I left my mate for, the girl I didn¡¯t love, didn¡¯t care about, the one I was on the <b>verge </b>of marrying.

    Yet, that girl had changed. The love that once shone in her eyes had been reced with something darker- hatred. Pure, unfiltered hatred.

    And it happened in mere seconds. The moment she was about to say ¡°I do,¡± her eyes shut, and when she opened them again, the first emotion that crossed her face was confusion, followed swiftly by rage, the instant she saw Aria and me standing there.

    ¡°How could she change so much in just a moment?¡± I muttered under my breath, frowning. Before I could dwell on it further, Aria, who was wiping the blood off my lips, scoffed dramatically. Her eyes narrowed into a re, and she paused in her movements.

    <b>¡°</b>Is that really what you¡¯re worried about right now? You were almost killed by that cursed king, Kieran!¡±

    She leaned back, her grip tightening around the cloth in her hand.

    ¡°And it¡¯s because of that bitch. How could she do this to you- to me? She shoved me to the ground and just stood there with a sickening grin while the king threw you against the wall.¡± Her words hissed through clenched teeth, and I sighed, leaning back against the couch, narrowing my eyes.

    Aria wasn¡¯t exaggerating. I had seen it too- the twisted grin on her face as she looked at me earlier. If I had to put it into words, it wasn¡¯t just a grin. It felt like she wanted me dead. No, I was certain of it, there had been a hunger in her eyes, an eagerness for my downfall.

    ¡°What has even gotten into that bitch? She¡¯s so different now- calling off the wedding and acting like we don¡¯t even exist. Is it because she¡¯s the king¡¯s mate now? She thinks she can do whatever she likes?¡± Aria scoffed, flopping onto the seat beside me with an exaggerated eye roll.

    ¡°That dumb, stupid girl. Does she really think the king won¡¯t reject her? And when he does, she¡¯s going to die!¡±

    ¡ª

    Her words made me frown as my mind wandered back to the king¡¯s expression earlier, the jealousy that had radiated off him, the way he had roared at me for simply touching her. His mate that¡¯s what he had called her. With the way he had looked at her, a nagging doubt crept into my mind, whispering that maybe¡­ he wouldn¡¯t go through with the rejection after all.

    ¡°Aria, the reason she¡¯s acting like that¡­¡± I paused, my gaze flickering toward her, watching as she met my eyes. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because she found out about us? About our secret?¡±

    The moment she heard me, her eyes widened, shing with fear <b>as </b>she stiffened.

    That could very well be one of the reasons she was acting this way because she knew about Aria and me<b>, </b>about the fact that

    we¡¯re <b>mates</b>.

    But <b>before </b><b>she </b>could, she fainted.

    What <b>if </b><b>what </b><b>she </b><b>had </b>been trying to <b>expose </b><b>was </b>the truth about Aria and me?

    <b>My </b>frown <b>deepened</b><b>, </b>and my hands instinctively clenched at my sides.

    If that <b>was </b>the <b>case</b><b>, </b><b>then </b>everything <b>we </b>had worked <b>for </b>would have been for nothing. And I refused to ept <b>that</b><b>. </b>

    I refused to ept it- not when I <b>was </b>already so close. So close to the position <b>that </b>rightfully belonged to me.

    ¡°T¨Cthat¡¯s not possible,¡± Aria stammered<b>, </b>shaking her head <b>as </b><b>she </b>stood abruptly from the couch. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know. I doubt she does, because <b>if </b><b>she </b>did, she would <b>have </b>already told her father and cried her <b>eyes </b>out. I know her, she wouldn¡¯t just ignore us <b>like </b>this. <b>If </b><b>she </b>knew the truth, she would hate <b>us</b>, and he would have <b>cast </b>us out of the <b>pack </b>by now,¡± she said, trying to reason it out.

    And as I listened to her, I knew she <b>was </b>right about one thing

    If Nyssa truly knew our secret, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed silent. Her father would have made us pay for what we had done to his precious daughter.

    <b>Yet </b>no matter how much I tried to convince myself, I couldn¡¯t shake off the memory of the look on Nyssa¡¯s face, how it burned with a strong, deadly intent every time her eyes met ours.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to voice my doubts especially not to Aria, who never knew how to handle pressure well. One wrong word could set her off and make her do something reckless.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m just overthinking. Don¡¯t mind me,¡± I said, forcing a reassuring smile onto my face.

    Before she could say anything, I reached out and grabbed her hand, pulling her toward me. Settling her onto myp, I wrapped my arms tightly around her, drawing her closer. Gently, I brushed her hair away from her neck and leaned in, inhaling her scent deeply.

    The scent of my mate filled my <b>senses</b><b>, </b>calming and intoxicating me all at once.

    My eyes fluttered shut as a groan rumbled from my chest. I reached for the zipper of her dress, desperate to pull it down, to undress her before my eyes.

    Goddess, I needed a <b>release </b>and my mate had always been the perfect remedy.

    ¡°Fuck, Kieran,¡± she gasped, moaning as my lips trailed kisses along her shoulders, my hands working their way to the sp of

    her bra.

    ¡°Yes, mate,¡± I grunted, pulling her even closer against me.

    Yes, Aria <b>was </b>my mate and Nyssa couldn¡¯t know about this or else our n would fail and I wouldn¡¯t be able to get the Alpha¡¯s position.

    The position that should have been mine.

    <b>2/3 </b>

 Revival 33

    <b>Chapter </b><b>33 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    You know what? Spending the day with Cassian wasn¡¯t as bad as I had expected. <b>The </b>difference was that he wasn¡¯t constantly staring at me <b>in </b><b>silence</b>, and no one crowded us like they did with Darius. Well, aside from the asional women stopping to nce at the handsome man, but even that wasn¡¯t too bad. All in all, it turned out to <b>be </b>actually fun.

    <b>We </b>went to one of my favorite restaurants, ate, and chatted especially Serene, who seemed to be having a st. She had a million questions about the king¡¯s pack, which had been closed off to outsiders for centuries. To my surprise, Darius was kind enough to answer her questions without getting irritated. In fact, he seemed thrilled to talk about it.

    That exined why <b>we </b>arrived back home sote<b>. </b>As we walked toward the packhouse, <b>I </b>could hear Serene¡¯s excited voice trailing behind us, speaking to Cassian.

    ¡°Is it true that everyone from the king¡¯s pack is really wealthy and no one is poor? I also heard that everyone is super attractive, like you and Sir Drake<b>. </b><b>Is </b>that true?¡± Serene asked, her curious eyes sparkling with excitement. Both Cassian and I chuckled at her enthusiasm.

    ¡°Well, first of all, thank you for calling me attractive,¡± Cassian began, without missing a beat. ¡°And secondly, I guess you could say most pack members are attractive. But, of course<b>, </b>not everyone <b>is </b><b>as </b>good¨Clooking as the king, Drake, Zayn and me. Those are just exaggerated rumors. Don¡¯t believe everything you hear, kid.¡±

    I rolled my eyes at his words. At this point, I was used to his bluntness, but that didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t still surprise me sometimes.

    ¡°Wow, really?! Then what about-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, I froze as we stepped into the packhouse. Both Cassian and Serene stopped beside me, following my lead. Sitting there, with a stern expression, was my father, nked by his beta and gamma, Benjamin and Calen standing behind him. All their gazes were fixed directly on me.

    Immediately, I felt the air grow heavy, a cold tension creeping over me as I met my father¡¯s serious stare. I knew that look all too well, it meant I had done something wrong, and I was about to face his wrath.

    ¡°Huh? What did I do wrong?<b>¡± </b>I thought, confused. I couldn¡¯t recall doing anything to upset my father<b>¡­ </b>could I have?

    For a moment, the silence lingered, thick with tension, as we all stood frozen, staring at one another until Cassian¡¯s voice cut through the air,ced with mild amusement.

    ¡°Ah, I guess that¡¯s my cue to leave.¡± He gave me a casual wave, a yful smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°It was really nice spending the day with you and the kid. I can¡¯t remember thest time I had such a decent evening out, so thank you. Goodnight, and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± He waved at Serene, who had lowered her head, the previous excitement gone in an instant.

    Before <b>I </b>could get a word in, Cassian strode into the packhouse, Benjamin and Calen offering him a brief, respectful bow. Despite being older, Cassian¡¯s status <b>as </b>the king¡¯s beta put him above them in rank. My father, however, gave him only a small nod as he passed, heading toward the quarters where the king was staying.

    Well, I guess the evening was officially over.

    I took a deep <b>breath</b>, puffed out my chest, and forced a smile before stepping forward.

    ¡°My favorite dad! How are you doing? What¡¯s keeping you up at this hour?¡± <b>I </b>asked with an exaggerated grin as I walked

    inside.

    But the moment I stepped in, a chill ran down my spine. My father¡¯s cold gaze locked onto me, narrowing with <b>such </b>intensity that my smile faltered, and I found myself swallowing back my words.

    Yep, I¡¯d definitely messed up, but <b>whatever </b>it was, I had no clue.

    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Before I could respond, my father turned <b>his </b>attention to <b>Serene</b>. Without saying a word, he simply tilted his head towards the other side, and she immediately understood.

    Without hesitation, <b>Serene </b>bowed her head respectfully and headed upstairs, not sparing me <b>a </b>single nce<b>. </b>

    My <b>jaw </b>dropped, watching her <b>leave</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>scoffed, irritation rising in my <b>chest</b><b>, </b>before turning my <b>gaze </b><b>back </b>to my father. The disapproving looks from Benjamin and Calen didn¡¯t faze me.

    <b>I </b>waited for my father to speak, but when the <b>silence </b>stretched on, I rolled my eyes and walked toward the <b>seat </b>in front of him. I dropped into it with a thud, crossing my legs and fixing my gaze on him.

    ¡°Alright, I know I¡¯ve done something wrong, so let¡¯s just <b>get </b>it over with, Father. Today¡¯s been exhausting, especially with the king around, and I want nothing more than to sleep.¡±

    I leaned back in the chair, folding my arms, ready to endure whatever lecture he had prepared.

    But instead, his next words surprised me.

    They weren¡¯t words of scolding, nor were they words of me.

    Instead, my father sighed heavily and sat up straighter, his eyes softening as he looked at me.

    ¡°You-¡± he started, but paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°You¡¯re hiding something from me, aren¡¯t you, <b>Nyssa</b><b>? </b>Something you can¡¯t seem to say¡­ and I think I know what it is.¡±

    My eyes went wide at his words and I felt all the air in my lungs leave my body almost instantly. Something I couldn¡¯t say? Did he know<b>¡­ </b>that I have been reborn?

 Revival 34

    <b>hapter </b><b>34 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b><b>pov </b>

    My heartbeat thudded in my <b>ears </b><b>as </b><b>I </b>sat frozen<b>, </b>staring at my father in shock, my eyes wide and struggling to process what <b>was </b>happening. Hiding something from him? Yes, I had <b>been</b>, and the truth <b>was </b>that I <b>had </b>been sent back into the past by <b>the </b>goddess. It was something I couldn¡¯t <b>share </b><b>because </b>if I did¡­ I would die.

    But now<b>, </b>my <b>father</b><b>¡­ </b>did he know<b>? </b>

    I watched <b>as </b>he frowned at my silence before turning to his beta and gamma, exchanging a quiet look between them- one that spoke of disappointment and pity? My heart sank, but I couldn¡¯t quite ce what it meant.

    ¡°F¨Cfather, I-¡± <b>I </b>stammered, my <b>voice </b>trembling as my eyes began to well with <b>tears</b>. I didn¡¯t understand how he knew, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. I had so much to say, so many apologies to offer.

    Apologies for letting Kieran and Aria destroy everything, for allowing them to take the pack for themselves. Apologies for being naive and gullible, for making decisions that led to I and my unborn child death.

    ¡°I¨CI wanted to tell you, Father. I wanted to tell you so badly that I¡¯ve been sent back¨D¡±

    Before I could finish my sentence, I froze. My father, without a word, pulled out his phone, tapping on it. He turned the screen towards me, and my confusion deepened.

    There, on the screen, was a video from the mall when Darius had shoved Kieran into the wall. But the video that was being yed to me was when Aria had rushed over, holding Kieran close, her eyes narrowed in worry, her hands instinctively reaching for him as if nothing else mattered in that moment.

    I blinked, trying to process everything at once.

    Huh?

    My gaze flickered to my father, who watched me with a sad expression, his lips curved into a frown. It was as though he expected me to say something, but how could I when I had no idea what was going on?

    When I remained silent, he let out a deep breath, turned off his phone, and ced it back into his pocket. He then began to speak, his voice softer now.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, princess?¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, confused.

    Tell him what? That Darius had shoved Kieran against the wall? I had just gotten home and barely had time to breathe before being interrogated.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been so upset. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t want to see them, why you¡¯ve been angry, right?¡± His fist mmed against the seat, his rage radiating off him in waves. ¡°I should¡¯ve known that bastard would do this to you, but I can¡¯t believe ¡°Aria would betray you like this after everything you¡¯ve been through together. I¡¯ll kill both of them,¡± he hissed.

    And then it finally clicked. His words echoed in my mind.

    Aria betrayed me? Wait- did he know that Kieran and Aria were seeing each other<b>? </b>

    My eyes brightened as I looked at my father, excitement bubbling inside me. Oh my goddess, this was <b>great- </b>truly fantastic but I needed him to confirm it with his own mouth to be certain. <b>If </b><b>I </b>said it first and it wasn¡¯t what he meant, I¡¯d probably die. But if he brought it up himself and I simply confirmed it, it wouldn¡¯t count as me revealing anything about the future.

    ¡°Y¨Cyou <b>knew</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>stammered<b>, </b><b>my </b><b>voice </b><b>shaky </b><b>as </b><b>I </b><b>stared </b>at my <b>father</b><b>, </b>trying <b>to </b>mask my <b>expression </b>and the urge <b>to </b>smile.

    <b>My </b>father¡¯s frown only <b>deepened</b>, and <b>I </b><b>sucked </b>in a shaky <b>breath</b><b>, </b><b>forcing </b>a <b>sad </b><b>expression </b>onto my <b>face</b><b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>So </b>it¡¯s true? Kieran and <b>Aria </b><b>are </b><b>seeing </b><b>each </b>other and you <b>knew </b>about it but decided not to say anything <b>just </b>to keep them <b>safe</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Yes</b><b>!! </b>

    Oh my goodness<b>, </b>that was it. I wanted to jump up and burst intoughter, but instead, I dramatically mmed a hand <b>over </b>my mouth<b>, </b>feigning shock. I took <b>several </b>deep breaths, forcing <b>tears </b>to well up in my eyes.

    ¡°H¨CHow did you know?¡± I whispered, my voice trembling <b>as </b>tears began to spill down my cheeks, my lips quivering for

    <b>effect</b>.

    My father¡¯s eyes immediately darkened, and a strong wave of killing intent radiated from him, making even me flinch.

    You <b>see</b>, my father was a good and kind Alpha- beloved and respected by the entire pack. But he rarely got angry. And when he did¡­ he became someone <b>else </b>entirely.

    I once watched him behead a man with his bare hands, all because the man had plotted treason to steal his position. My father hadn¡¯t even hesitated.

    A small smirk tugged at the corner of my lips as I pictured Kieran in the ce of that traitor, my father standing over him, blood dripping from his hands.

    It would be such a beautiful sight.

    ¡°How could you still choose to protect him after what he¡¯s done to you? I can¡¯t believe you knew and decided not to tell anyone! Do you love him that much?¡± my father hissed, his voice echoing through the packhouse as he stood up, his face flushed red with anger.

    Love him? I wanted to kill him.

    ¡°And that Aria girl,¡± he continued, practically spitting the words, ¡°after all these years, how could she betray you for that bastard?<b>¡± </b>

    I watched him lose hisposure, his eyes shing with raw, unrestrained fury. Calen and Benjamin kept their gazes trained on me, and I could see the heavy disappointment written clearly across their faces.

    <b>If </b>I told them the truth that Kieran and Aria hadn¡¯t cheated, that they had been mates all along and had tricked everyone just to steal the Alpha¡¯s position, would that count as breaking the rule of not revealing the past?

    Definitely.

    <b>I </b>shook the thought from my head, forcing myself to focus. Rising slowly to my feet, I reached for my father¡¯s hand with teary eyes<b>. </b>

    ¡°F¨CFather, please¡­ please forget about this. Let¡¯s not bring it up again,¡± I choked out, letting my voice <b>waver </b>just enough. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t want anything to happen to them¡­ Even though I¡¯m hurt, even though I want to cry, just¡­ <b>please </b>forget about it.¡±

    My father froze, frowning deeply as he stared at me. I made sure to keep my expression as broken and vulnerable <b>as </b>possible, watching carefully as he shook his head, pulling his hand away from my grasp.

    ¡°Princess, I can¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t let them off for doing this to you. You are my daughter, and no one bullies my daughter. No matter what you say, they are going to be punished for what they¡¯ve done.¡±

    My eyes lit up at his words, and <b>I </b>opened my mouth, ready to <b>agree</b><b>. </b>In particr<b>, </b><b>I </b><b>was </b>about to hint <b>that </b>they should be killed for what they did, but before <b>I </b>could <b>say </b>anything, my <b>father¡¯s </b><b>gaze </b>shifted behind me and in the <b>next </b>moment, he stiffened and quickly lowered his <b>head </b>in greeting.

    Even Calen and Benjamin immediately followed, bowing their heads.

    Almost instantly, I knew who it was.

    <b>I </b>scowled, fighting the urge to roll my eyes at the terrible timing of this man.

    Without thinking, I turned around, narrowing my <b>eyes </b>into a re at Darius, who stood upstairs, leaning casually against the railing with an expressionless gaze locked onto me. His white, baggy shirt and trousers matched his hair, making him look almost ethereal¨Clike a god that had descended to earth.

    Behind him was Cassian, who watched the scene with eager eyes, his grin widening when he met my gaze.

    Just great.

 Revival 35

    Chapter <b>35 </b>

    Darius <b>pov </b>

    <b>¡°</b>King! King!<b>¡± </b>

    <b>I </b>lifted my head just <b>as </b><b>Cassian </b>burst through the door, <b>his </b><b>eyes </b>sparkling with <b>excitement </b><b>as </b>he rushed toward me, stopping just inches away, his breath ragged <b>as </b>he wiped the sweat off his forehead with <b>the </b>sleeve of his shirt.

    I frowned, my gaze cold and unimpressed <b>as </b><b>I </b>stopped flipping the coin in my hand<b>, </b><b>silently </b>waiting for him to <b>speak</b>.

    Despite myself<b>, </b>a flicker of annoyance stirred within me.

    Cassian was<b>¡­ </b>different from the others.

    Unlike his <b>ancestors</b><b>¨C</b>over four hundred of them who had served me faithfully before him<b>, </b>Cassian was an oddity. A bright, reckless oddity.

    I had long since stopped keeping count after the four¨Chundredth death. There was no use in counting the endless <b>deaths </b>of those around me, so eventually, I stopped- watching as my betas and gammas died one after another until <b>I </b>grew used to seeing a new face each time.

    But the first time I saw Cassian, he was just a boy, no older than five years old. I could still remember the excitement on his <b>face </b>as he tore away from his father¡¯s grip and ran toward me, hugging me tightly with a sparkle in his eyes as he muttered, ¡°I love you, my king.¡±

    I clearly remembered the frown I wore as his father quickly pulled him off and apologized, and how, without hesitation, I asked the man if he had any other descendants that could serve as beta.

    Unfortunately, Cassian was his only child.

    And that¡¯s how he ended up as my beta. Even though I didn¡¯t care much for him- his talkative nature grating on me, I couldn¡¯t deny the strength he possessed. It was far greater than most in his generation.

    ¡°Whatever you have to say, it must be important for you to barge in like that,¡± I said, my gaze lifting to meet his. His grin widened, and he stepped closer.

    ¡°Of course, My King. This is very important¡ª it¡¯s about your mate!¡±

    The moment he said the word mate, my gaze sharpened into a re. I watched him visibly shudder, his smirk faltering <b>as </b>he quickly lowered his head, mumbling an apology.

    ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty.¡±

    I ignored him, reaching for the ss of wine beside me, taking a slow sip while waiting for him to continue.

    Cassian took the hint, lifted his head, and his grin returned. He began speaking again.

    ¡°You know thedy¡¯s ex and her best friend- the ones I mentioned from the mall? Well, turns out they were indeed cheating together. That¡¯s why she canceled the wedding that day. Her father just found out, and they¡¯re having a discussion about it downstairs.¡±

    He shook his head in amusement. ¡°Can you believe it? I was right! I really do have a gift for this kind of thing.¡± He chuckled before his expression shifted to annoyance<b>. </b>¡°But seriously, that guy is <b>a </b>bastard. Why would he <b>cheat </b>on <b>her </b>with that woman? It makes no sense. Even if they aren¡¯t mates<b>, </b>she¡¯s a really fun, nice person¡­ and honestly, way <b>prettier </b>than her<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Chapter 5?

    I raised an eyebrow at <b>his </b>words, cing the wine on the <b>desk </b>before resting my chin on my hand, silently processing his statement without <b>a </b><b>flicker </b>of emotion.

    Cheating on her<b>? </b>It was obvious from the start, and it didn¡¯t surprise <b>me </b>that <b>she </b>knew. Her words <b>earlier</b><b>, </b>when <b>I </b>passed her,

    <b>made </b>that <b>clear</b>.

    ¡°You should have killed him.¡±

    I didn¡¯t mishear that. The look in her eyes had been unmistakable- she wanted him dead.

    But I didn¡¯t care about that right now. What mattered was the wolf within me, growling in fury.

    ¡°You should have let me kill that bastard. Why did you let him live if you don¡¯t even care?¡± Ss¡¯s voice <b>was </b>thick with frustration, and his anger was palpable that it made the corner of my lips curl into a humorless smirk.

    He <b>was </b>right. I didn¡¯t care whether that man lived or died, but what infuriated me in that moment was the <b>fact </b>that he had tried to control my emotions once again. That was the tipping point- it was what finally set me off and made me stop him before he could get what he wanted.

    So, the reason I spared his life? It was simply to teach Ss a lesson. Nothing more.

    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t act out,¡± I warned, my tone cold and final. ¡°If you had asked for control, I would have given it to you. But the moment you try to take it by force, that¡¯s where the problem starts.¡±

    Ss scoffed but remained silent, cutting off the connection once more. I lifted my head to find Cassian still talking, a grin on his face.

    ¡°King, this is why it¡¯s good to leave the pack sometimes. We don¡¯t usually have dramas like this back home¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, I stood up, running my hand through my hair, effectively stopping him in his tracks.

    Cassian blinked in confusion as I spoke.

    ¡°Take me to the girl. I would like to see her.¡±

 Revival 36

    <b>Chapter </b><b>36 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    ¡°My king,¡± my <b>father </b>bowed, his <b>voice </bced with <b>respect </b><b>as </b>we all turned our attention to Darius, who stood at the top of the <b>staircase</b><b>. </b>His gaze was <b>fixed </b>on me, a sharp intensity in <b>his </b><b>eyes </b>that left me both breathless and irritated.

    Breathless because his stare seemed to ignite a heat deep within me, making my body <b>react </b>involuntarily to his <b>presence</b>. Irritated because he had interrupted me just as I was about to speak, and not only that- he had shoved Kieran against the wall earlier today and failed to finish what he started.

    Oh, how could I have forgotten? He was about to be the reason for my death too.

    My gaze shifted to Cassian, a frown forming on my face as I noticed his smug grin. A nagging feeling crept in<b>, </b>telling me that Cassian had overheard our conversation and had gone straight to tell Darius.

    ¡°Your Majesty, is there something you need? Or have we disturbed your rest? <b>If so</b>, I deeply apologize,¡± my father said, and for the first time since Darius arrived, the king turned his attention to him.

    Without changing his expression, Darius simply gestured toward me with a casual tilt of his head.

    ¡°I would like to speak with her.¡±

    The moment the words left his mouth, everyone¡¯s eyes snapped to me. I could feel the surprise radiating from their gazes, and truthfully, I was just as surprised. The king, who had always treated me as if I were invisible, now wanted to speak with me?

    It was a strange shift- he almost seemed¡­ rxed?

    I watched as Cassian nced at Darius, confusion flickering across his face, before his eyes widened as if a realization finally hit him. Under his breath, I heard him mutter,

    ¡°Holy shit, he¡¯s had a lot to drink.¡±

    Before I could even process his words, my father, who had been standing behind me, suddenly beamed with excitement, pping his hands together.

    ¡°My goddess, of course, your majesty! You can definitely spend time with your mate- I mean, my daughter!¡± he blurted out, causing me to freeze and slowly turn toward him, my eyes wide in disbelief. His delighted grin had reced the anger that had been there moments ago. What the hell?

    ¡°Father! Why would you-<b>¡± </b>

    But my father didn¡¯t even spare me a nce as he turned toward Caleb and Benjamin, his demeanorpletely changed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give the king some privacy with his mate- oh, I mean my daughter.¡± Heughed, shaking his head, as he walked away with Caleb and Benjamin.

    I stood there<b>, </b>still in shock, my mouth opening in disbelief. Weren¡¯t we just discussing something important? Hadn¡¯t he been angry just a moment ago? How could he switch so suddenly? And most of all, how could he leave me alone with the Lycan King when he wanted to reject me?

    My frown deepened as <b>I </b>watched my father walk off without sparing a second nce at me. With a frustrated scoff, I turned to <b>face </b>Darius, but the sight of him caught me off guard. He waszily resting his chin on his hand, leaning against the railing, his eyes locked on me with an unreadable expression. But that wasn¡¯t what startled me the most. Behind him, Cassian was shaking his head at me<b>, </b>gesturing with his hand for me to leave<b>, </b>his lips mouthing the word,

    <b>¡°</b>Leave<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I raised an eyebrow in confusion<b>, </b>watching <b>as </b>Darius turned around, his gaze locking onto <b>Cassian</b>. <b>Cassian </b>immediately stiffened, forcing a smile before lowering his <b>head</b>.

    ¡°I will <b>leave </b>now, Your <b>Majesty</b>,¡± he said, <b>his </b>tone respectful but nervous. <b>He </b>began o walk away slowly, ncing <b>back </b>to check if Darius <b>was </b><b>still </b>watching him. The moment their eyes met again, Cassian flinched<b>, </b>quickening his <b>pace</b>. But just before he fully disappeared, I caught the faintest trace of his voice in my head- a mindlink.

    ¡°Miss, the king <b>is </b>drunk and can¡¯t handle his liquor. He tends to¡­¡±

    The message trailed off <b>as </b><b>Cassian </b>away, leaving me in a sudden silence.

    <b>I </b>blinked, trying to process his words. The king was drunk?

    But I couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on that thought. Because in the blink of an eye, Darius was right in front of me, standing only inches away. I inhaled sharply, my body instinctively taking a step back from him.

    Fuck.

    He was fast¨D way too fast. He hadn¡¯t jumped from the stairs; no, he had sprinted toward me, his figure blurring in the air as he closed the distance between us.

    My lips parted, breathing out ragged as I stared at him, unable to tear my gaze away. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the difort or the fact that we were <b>so </b>close¨Cthere was barely any space between us.

    Despite myself, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but trace his wless features in awe. He was gorgeous- perfect. He looked like something carved from a painting. White hair, silver eyes, and¡­

    Before I could stop myself, my gaze flickered to his lips, and instinctively, I swallowed, running my tongue along my bottom lip. The moment I did, I saw him shift his focus from my eyes to my lips, and I swear I saw something sh in his gaze¡ª something dangerously close to lust but it was gone as quickly as it hade.

    Before <b>I </b>could react, a breathless gasp escaped me as Darius grabbed me by the shoulders, and with a speed that left me dizzy, he mmed me against the wall behind him. My eyes widened, but instead of the pain I expected from the impact, my back hit his arm that was wrapped around my shoulders, closing the space between us until there was barely an inch separating us. I could feel his hot breath fanning my face, and I shut my eyes, my body trembling with fear, my heart hammering painfully in my chest.

    Oh, my goddess<b>¡­ </b>

    ¡°Mate?¡± he murmured under his breath, a low chuckle escaping him as if the word itself were some sort of cruel joke.

    ¡°You¡¯re my mate?¡± he repeated, the question sounding more like he was speaking to himself than to me.

    I <b>froze </b><b>as </b>his hand reached out, brushing my hair to the side, exposing the vulnerable curve of my neck.

    Then he leaned in, and instinctively, my eyes squeezed shut as I raised my hands to push him away.

    ¡°W¨CWhat do you think you¡¯re doing?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>stammered, my voice trembling with uncertainty.

    But Darius didn¡¯t respond. Instead, I felt the brush of his nose against my skin, a shiver racing down my spine as he inhaled deeply.

    In a low, almost dangerous voice<b>, </b>he murmured,

    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m checking <b>if </b>you¡¯re truly my mate. If the goddess <b>is </b><b>so </b><b>cruel </b>to make you my mate

 Revival 37

    <b>Chapter </b><b>37 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b><b>pov </b>

    ¨C

    The story behind the Lycan King¡¯s curse I had heard it countless times<b>. </b>

    <b>If </b><b>it </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b>from my father recounting <b>it</b>, then it was from the gossip whispered by the maids around me<b>, </b>or the idle <b>chatter </b><b>of </b>thedies during their tea parties.

    <b>No </b><b>matter </b>where <b>it </b>came from, it was a tale that had been passed down from generation to generation.

    And like all legends, <b>over </b>time, the <b>details </b><b>had </b>be twisted. Events were exaggerated, <b>facts </b>blurred, and truth became something almost impossible to <b>grasp </b><b>especially </b>after the king closed off his pack away from outsiders. The only way we could <b>hear </b>about what truly happened was through the stories passed down by our <b>ancestors</b>.

    But one thing remained certain about the tale behind the king¡¯s curse<b>: </b>his mate- his queen had been killed. Some said it <b>was </b>the fault of the pack members<b>, </b>who believed she <b>was </b>unfit to be their queen because she was wolfless. They poisoned her, hoping the king, who had been bewitched by her beauty, would choose someone more suitable for the position.

    Others<b>, </b>however, imed that the real mastermind was the king¡¯s brother, who manipted those around him to <b>seize </b>the throne for himself.

    Either way, the end result was the same: death swept through the pack. Darius had gone rogue and annihted half of his pack by himself, killing everyone who had been involved in his mate¡¯s death, one way or another. But he didn¡¯t stop there- he ughtered their families too.

    Yet, even in his rogue state, with little to no control over his mind, he neverid a finger on the children.

    <b>Yet </b>what he did was enough to anger the goddess herself, and before he knew it, her wrath descended upon him.

    He was cursed to live forever, forced to watch everyone around him wither and die, one after another.

    Cursed to carry the memory of his dead mate for eternity.

    No matter how he tried to end his life- no matter who tried to kill him, death would nevere.

    The only thing capable of ending his existence was the blood of a white wolf but white wolves hadn¡¯t been seen in centuries<b>. </b>The chances of the king dying were next to none.

    That was the story behind the great king cursed to live for eternity- the same king who now stood before me, currently sniffing my scent.

    Kill me.

    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m checking if you¡¯re truly my mate. If the goddess <b>is </b>cruel enough to make you my mate,¡± he whispered, his voice low and cutting, sending shivers down my spine and making my body instinctively tense.

    <b>What </b>was going on? Why <b>was </b>he acting like this? It was obvious we were mates even now, I could feel the bond between us, pulling me toward him like a spell.

    <b>I </b>shut my eyes <b>as </b>the tip of Darius¡¯s nose brushed the curve of my neck, trailing slowly upward. A gasp escaped me when his hand slid to the back of my neck, guiding me closer to him. My hands clenched into fists, and all I could hear was the loud pounding of my heart.

    Oh Goddess, it <b>was </b>the mate bond. That had to be the reason my body was reacting like this<b>, </b>why heat pooled between my <b>legs </b><b>at </b>his touch<b>, </b>why I had this unbearable urge to hold him <b>close</b>.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>to </b><b>stop</b>. I had to <b>stop </b><b>this</b><b>. </b>

    But then I froze.

    His lips brushed against my <b>neck</b>.

    My breath hitched, my <b>face </b>turning a <b>deep </b>crimson<b>. </b><b>I </b><b>stared </b>ahead, lips parted in shock, my mind struggling toprehend what <b>was </b>happening.

    And then, my heart plummeted.

    Because the next thing I felt <b>was </b>the faintest sting, his fangs grazing my skin. Darius had opened his mouth

    Was he about to mark me?!

    My first instinct <b>was </b>to push him <b>away </b>and run but this <b>was </b>the Lycan King we <b>were </b>talking about. <b>I </b>raised my hand and pressed it against his chest, trying to shove him <b>back</b>, but he didn¡¯t budge an inch.

    Panic surged through me <b>as </b>I felt the sharp sting of his fangs grazing my skin. A hiss escaped my lips from the pain, but just before they could fully sink in, the words leaving my lips before <b>I </b>could stop them.

    ¡°Please stop¡± I gasped out.

    Darius stopped. His fangs retreated, and I inhaled a shaky breath, my chest rising and falling in disbelief.

    I watched as he slowly pulled away from my neck, stopping just inches from my face. The moment our eyes met, I swallowed hard, my body trembling instinctively under his intense gaze.

    Darius¡¯s face remained expressionless, his lips pulled into a subtle frown but it was the look in his eyes that stole the breath from my lungs. Was it lust? Anger? Or <i>a </i>twisted mix of both? I couldn¡¯t tell. All I knew was that he looked ready to sink his fangs into my neck and mark me.

    ¡°You really are my mate,¡± he murmured. The word mate didn¡¯t sound like a curse this time- no, it wasced with quiet indifference, his cold gaze locked on mine. ¡°That is really a shame.¡±

    I stared at him, stunned, confusion clouding my thoughts. What the hell was happening? Why did he seem so¡­ different?

    I parted my lips to speak, to ask what was going on, but Darius calmly walked up to the couch and took a seat, his gaze fixed intently on me.

    He held up two fingers.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you two choices,¡± he said, his voice smooth and unwavering. ¡°Both will lead to the same oue, your death but you get to choose how it happens. What do you say?¡±

    <b>AD </b>

    Comment

 Revival 38

    <b>Chapter </b><b>38 </b>

    Nyssa <b>pov </b>

    I hadn¡¯t <b>slept </b><b>a </b>wink all night.

    The king¡¯s words kept reying in my mind like a haunting echo, keeping <b>me </b>wide awake. Now, with the sun risen and <b>my </b><b>eyes </b>staring nkly at the ceiling, I <b>heard </b>his <b>voice </b><b>for </b>what felt like the hundredth time.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Two </b>choices. The pain of rejection <b>is </b><b>severe</b><b>, </b>and you will lose your <b>life </b>to it- just from the pain alone. So you can either be rejected when the three <b>days </b>are up¡­ or let me end you the <b>easier </b>way. <b>It </b>would be quick and painless<b>.¡± </b>

    I frowned, my <b>eyes </b>narrowing at the ceiling <b>as </b><b>I </b>repeated his words under my breath.

    <b>¡°</b>A potion that would make me <b>sleep </b>and <b>never </b>wake up.¡±

    I sighed, running a hand through my hair in frustration.

    What the hell <b>was </b>going through that man¡¯s mind to suggest something like that? Either way, death <b>was </b>certain<b>, </b>but he had the nerve to call it a choice.

    Clicking my tongue, I sat up in bed, my messy hair falling <b>across </b>my face. Brushing the strands away from my neck, I reached out and gently touched the spot where his teeth had almost sunk in yesterday.

    My face flushed a deep shade of red as <b>I </b>recalled our close proximityst night- how he had almost marked me. But that wasn¡¯t what I should be thinking about right now.

    After the king said those things, I¡¯d asked him for time to think. I could still picture the casual nod he gave before walking away, not even sparing me a final nce. That had stung more than I cared to admit.

    I shook my head, stretchedzily, and yawned, reaching to toss the nket off. But a knock on the door froze me mid- motion. My gaze shifted to the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I called, already knowing it was Serene.

    The door creaked open and Serene entered, carrying a tray of orange juice. She shut the door behind her and walked closer, her expression grim. I immediately knew she¡¯d heard the news about Kieran and Aria. By now, perhaps everyone had.

    ¡°Good morning, Serene,¡± I greeted her cheerfully, offering a smile as she ced the tray gently on the bed in front of me.

    I picked up the ss of juice and noticed the way her frown deepened at my cheerful tone, but she said nothing. She simply stood <b>there </b>and watched <b>as </b>I drank. When I was done, I let out a satisfied hum, wiping my lips with the sleeve of my dress<b>. </b>

    Then <b>I </b>looked up at her again, this time with excitement.

    ¡°Happy birthday<b>, </b>Serene. I ordered something for you- it¡¯s from another pack, so it hasn¡¯t arrived yet. But it¡¯ll be here by afternoon, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Her frown deepened, and she opened her mouth like she wanted to speak, but instead, she just sighed and lowered her head <b>respectfully</b>.

    ¡°Miss, <b>I </b><b>saw </b>Sir Cassian this morning. He asked me to give you a message. Would you like to hear it?¡±

    I <b>raised </b><b>a </b>brow at that<b>, </b>curious. Remembering the look on his <b>face </b>yesterday, the urgency in his eyes- I gave her a small

    nod.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Serene </b>lifted <b>her </b><b>head</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Sir </b><b>Cassian </b><b>said</b>¡­ <b>whatever </b><b>the </b>king did yesterday<b>, </b><b>you </b>should forgive him. <b>He </b><b>was </b>drunk, and he <b>doesn¡¯t </b>act like himself when <b>he¡¯s </b>been drinking.¡±

    I <b>blinked</b><b>, </b>stunned. But then, <b>as </b><b>I </b>recalled Darius¡¯s strange behavior, her words <b>began </b>to make sense.

    ¡°<b>How </b>much did he drink to <b>act </b>like that?¡± I muttered, frowning.

    Serene¡¯s expression <b>shifted </b>at my confusion<b>. </b><b>She </b>blinked, then leaned <b>in </b>slightly, her voice tinged with surprise.

    ¡°Oh¡­ you don¡¯t know, miss<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I furrowed my brows<b>. </b>¡°Know what?¡±

    She nced around and lowered her <b>voice</b><b>, </b>as though sharing a <b>secret</b>.

    ¡°The king can do almost anything but liquor <b>is </b>the one thing he can¡¯t handle. Everyone in the world knows this. He¡¯s powerful, but when ites to drinking¡­ he <b>is </b>barely himself¡±

    I tilted my head at her words and slowly began nodding. Well, that exined why he did all that yesterday, I guess.

    ¡°I see¡­ Anyway, what¡¯s for breakfast? Is Father around? I¡¯d like to eat with him today and you should join us<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>said <b>as </b>I tossed the nket off and stood up, stretching through a tired yawn, trying to shake off the stiffness from tossing and turning all night.

    Serene didn¡¯t speak at first, but I caught the disappointed glint in her eyes, the same look she¡¯d been giving metely, for reasons <b>I </b>still couldn¡¯t quite figure out. Still, she answered in her usualposed tone.

    ¡°The Alpha is downstairs. He¡¯s waiting for you, Miss<b>.¡± </b>

    I nodded and stepped closer to her, reaching up to gently cup her cheeks, lifting her face so she had no choice but to look at<ol><li>me.</li></ol>

    Her

    eyes

    widened, caught off guard, and I grinned before pinching both cheeks yfully, making her blink in surprise.

    ¡°M¨CMiss, what are you doing?¡± she asked, clearly flustered.

    Without replying, I released her cheeks and leaned in to wrap her in a hug. She stiffened under my touch.

    ¡°You really need to stop looking at me like that, Serene,¡± I murmured. ¡°I promise you, I¡¯m fine. So don¡¯t worry about me, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¨CI wasn¡¯t looking at you-¡±

    Before she could finish, I leaned back with a gentle smile and cut her off.

    ¡°So, how about you go put on one of those pretty dresses we bought yesterday, and let¡¯s eat breakfast together? I¡¯ll bathe and <b>dress </b>myself.¡±

    She opened her mouth to argue, but I pressed a finger to my lips, giving her a firm, pointed look.

    ¡°That¡¯s an order<b>, </b>Serene<b>. </b>Go get dressed- you¡¯re having breakfast with us.¡± <b>I </b>paused, briefly recalling the dresses we bought <b>yesterday</b><b>. </b>¡°Wear the pink one. It brings out your eyes.<b>¡± </b>

    She stared at me for a moment, <b>then </b>exhaled and shook her head. Still, a hint of a smile yed on her lips <b>as </b><b>she </b>bowed slightly.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>38 </b>

    <b>I </b>understand, Miss. Please <b>call </b><b>me </b><b>if </b>you <b>need </b>anything<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>She hesitated, then offered a <b>shy</b><b>, </b>radiant smile<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>And </b><b>thank </b>you <b>for </b><b>yesterday</b>. <b>I </b><b>really </b>enjoyed myself. I loved <b>spending </b>time <b>with </b><b>you</b>. I¡¯m saving <b>up</b><b>, </b>so <b>next </b><b>time </b>we go <b>out</b><b>, </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>be able to buy something <b>for </b><b>you</b><b>.¡± </b>

    <b>Her </b>words <b>pierced </b>through me<b>, </b><b>and </b>though I smiled, it <b>was </b>stiff and hollow.

    <b>¡®</b>Next time<b>.</b><b>¡® </b>

    There wouldn¡¯t be a next time, Serene<b>. </b>

    Eventually, Serene left the room<b>, </b>and I took <b>a </b><b>deep </b><b>breath </b>before walking over to the drawer. My fingers trembled slightly as I opened it and pulled out <b>the </b><b>dagger</b>, staring <b>at </b>the de with a deepening frown.

    Tomorrow morning, before the rejection ceremony¡­ I would die.

    Not by rejection.

    Not by poison.

    But by my own hand by driving this de into myself.

 Revival 39

    <b>Chapter </b>39

    Nyssa pov

    <b>I </b><b>stared </b>at myself in the mirror, taking in my reflection- my dark makeup and outfit consisting <b>of </b><b>a </b>pair of <b>jeans </b>and a <b>crop </b><b>top</b><b>. </b><b>A </b>small smile tugged at my lips <b>as </b>I nodded in satisfaction, <b>pleased </b>with how the makeup matched the edgy vibe of my clothes<b>. </b><b>I </b>could <b>already </b>picture the disapproving look my father would give me the moment he <b>saw </b>what <b>I </b><b>was </b>wearing.

    I <b>had </b>worn it¨Cjust like in the <b>past</b><b>, </b>knowing it would <b>piss </b>him off.

    <b>I </b>remembered being thirteen, in the middle of my rebellious teenage phase<b>. </b>I¡¯d started wearing <b>ck </b>clothes mostly tight <b>jeans</b><b>, </b><b>crop </b>tops, or mini skirts that showed off my thighs <b>because </b>I wanted to be like the older girls. I hated how my father always treated me like a child.

    <b>So</b><b>, </b><b>every </b>time I wore something like that, his mood would shift instantly. He¡¯d scold me and then ignore me for days<b>. </b><b>Back </b>then, I didn¡¯t care<b>. </b><b>I </b>was stubborn and childish, and it was always Calen and Benjamin who tried to y <b>peacemakers</b><b>, </b>trying to mend the rift between us<b>. </b>

    A chuckle escaped me at the memory of my father¡¯s face turning bright red from frustration. That was <b>exactly </b>why I dressed like this today- to bring that memory back to life.

    I popped my lips together and tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear, smiling at my reflection. It felt good to <b>see </b>a hint of the glow I used to have before I married Kieran, before the sickness, before the silence.

    I ced the lipstick on the cab and gave myself onest look before stepping out of the room, whistling a soft melody <b>as </b><b>I </b>strolled down the hallway.

    ¡°Good morning, mydy,¡± the maids greeted as I passed. I offered them a cheerful grin and a wave, but just a few stepster, I caught the hushed whispers trailing behind me.

    ¡°Why <b>is </b>she in such a good mood today? I heard the rejection ceremony is tomorrow, and the king hasn¡¯t changed his mind.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>¡­ </b>and the Alpha is losing it over all this.¡±

    Their voices were low,ced with disbelief, but I didn¡¯t slow down. My smile lingered, even deepened slightly. Let them talk.

    It was a beautiful day. Serene¡¯s birthday. Onest day to spend with the people I cared about, onest <i>day </i>to breathe, to feel, to <b>exist </b>freely.

    I started skipping down the hall, light¨Chearted and carefree.

    Nothing was going <i>to </i>ruin my mood today-

    ¡°Miss<b>! </b>Good morning, you seem to be in a good mood today!¡±

    I froze<b>, </b>my smile vanishing, reced by a scowl. I cursed under my breath, recognizing that voice.

    <b>Cassian</b>.

    He <b>wasn¡¯t </b>the problem- not really. The problem was who I knew stood behind him. I¡¯d caught his <b>scent </b>just before Cassian called my name.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± I hissed, fighting the urge to pretend I hadn¡¯t heard and walk away. But I knew <b>better </b>than to do <b>that</b>.

    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t she hear me<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Cassian asked, confused.

    <b>I </b><b>slowly </b>turned around<b>, </b><b>facing </b>the <b>group </b><b>of </b>men behind <b>me</b><b>. </b>

    Cassian, <b>Drake</b><b>, </b>and <b>Zayn- </b><b>the </b><b>pack </b><b>doctor </b><b>were </b><b>all </b>staring at me.

    Cassian and Drake¡¯s smiles faltered immediately, <b>their </b><b>eyes </b>sweeping down my figure. <b>I </b>caught <b>Cassian </b>whispering <b>a </b><b>low </b>¡°Oh my¡± under his <b>breath</b>.

    Zayn, <b>however</b><b>, </b>didn¡¯t look surprised. <b>His </b><b>gaze </b><b>was </b>calm<b>, </b><b>steady</b>, and he offered me a kind smile.

    ? ? :

    And then there <b>was </b>Darius<b>. </b>

    <b>He </b>was unreadable <b>as </b>always. If he <b>ever </b>showed emotion, it <b>was </b>only that familiar <b>trace </b>of disdain he reserved for being his unwanted mate<b>. </b>

    But this time¡­ it felt different.

    His <b>eyes </b>dipped to my exposed <b>waist</b><b>, </b>and for the first time, I noticed the faintest tug of a frown at his lips.

    It <b>wasn¡¯t </b>disdain. Not quite.

    <b>It </b>was something <b>else </b>entirely.

    Anger?

    As his gaze lifted to meet mine<b>, </b>I gulped, my mind shing back tost night. The way he held me. The sharp sting of his fangs sinking into my neck. A shiver ran through me and warmth flushed my cheeks.

    I quickly shook the memory away, lowering my head respectfully.

    ¡°Good morning, Your Majesty,¡± I said, my voice polite and formal.

    As expected, he didn¡¯t respond. But I didn¡¯t let it bother me. Instead, I turned to the three men behind him and offered a small smile and a nod in greeting.

    Cassian blinked, parting his lips to say something, but I averted my gaze before he could speak, pretending not to notice

    him at all<b>. </b>

    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± I murmured and turned sharply, not waiting for a reply. I walked away, not sparing a nce at anyone behind me.

    Just great. My mood was officially ruined.

    I sighed and made my way downstairs, already dreading the awkward tension that would settle over breakfast especially if the king decided to join us again.

    But the moment <b>I </b>stepped into the dining area, I felt it- the weight of everyone¡¯s attention snapping onto me like a trap.

    I froze<b>, </b>lifting my <b>gaze </b>to find my father, Calen, and Benjamin already seated. Serene stood nearby but everyone of them had the same expressions on their faces<b>. </b>

    Shock. Pure<b>, </b>unfiltered shock.

    My eyes flickered to my father<b>, </b>seated at the head of the table. Slowly, I watched <b>as </b>his <b>gaze </b><b>trailed </b><b>over </b>me<b>, </b>his <b>eyes </b>widening until they looked like they might pop out of their sockets. Disbelief washed <b>over </b>his <b>face- </b>only <b>for </b>it to twist into rage a heartbeat <bter </b><b>as </b><b>his </b>gaze shifted <b>past </b>me, likely spotting the king and his men behind me<b>. </b>

    His face turned a furious shade of red as he jabbed a trembling finger in my direction.

    ¡°Y¨Cyou!¡± he stammered.

    1 smiled sweetly, lifting a hand in a casual wave.

    ¡°Good morning, Father,¡± I said cheerfully, my mood lifting up.

 Revival 40

    hapter 40

    Nyssa pov

    My father was livid- I could see it in the way his eyes locked onto mine, his grip tightening around the fork in his hand.

    But he said nothing, not aloud at least. Not with the Lycan King seated only a few feet away.

    I figured he didn¡¯t want to cause a scene in front of him- didn¡¯t want to give the King yet another reason to reject me.

    But that didn¡¯t stop his voice from ringing sharply through the mindlink.

    ¡°Are you serious, Nyssa?! What are you wearing? Why is your waist exposed? Where are your dresses? Didn¡¯t you go shopping yesterday? Why didn¡¯t you buy proper clothes instead of that¡­ that thing you¡¯re wearing?<b>¡± </b>

    I didn¡¯t bother responding. Instead, I calmly sliced a piece of waffle and took a bite, savoring the warm, buttery vor. Then I gave a thumbs up to the chef standing stiffly behind my father. He cleared his throat and bowed his head awkwardly.

    Turning to Serene, seated beside me, I reached over and ced another piece of waffle onto her te with a bright grin.

    ¡°Eat this too. It¡¯s really good,¡± I said.

    Serene lowered her gaze in submission, but her voice still found its way to me in a whisper.

    ¡°Miss, why would you wear-¡±

    Before she could finish, I leaned away and took another slow, deliberate bite.

    ¡°L- Look at this girl. How dare you ignore me¡ª¡±

    I cut off the mindlink, reached for my ss of milk, and took a long, unbothered sip, the corner of my lips curling into a smirk as my father continued to re daggers at me.

    But as I ced the ss back down, a small frown tugged at my brow when I shot a quick nce at Darius- only to find him still staring at me without touching his food.

    Why was he staring so much? Hadn¡¯t he eaten? Since the day he arrived at the pack, I hadn¡¯t seen him take a single bite. Even though werewolves could go a day or two without food, he had been here for a week now especially if I included the time I

    was in aa. That wasn¡¯t normal.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ here, happy birthday, kid.¡±

    Cassian¡¯s voice cleared the silence, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to him. I turned just in time to see him pull a small box from his pocket, holding it out to Serene, who blinked at him in confusion.

    But I smiled.

    I guess the king¡¯s pack members weren¡¯t so bad after all.

    Serene had only mentioned in passing yesterday that today was her birthday, and Cassian had remembered. He even got her something. That was<b>¡­ </b>surprisingly sweet.

    Serene seemed to realize then that Darius had gotten her a birthday gift, her cheeks flushing a soft pink as she looked at me, unsure whether to ept it.

    I smiled and gave her a small nod, urging her to take it. Still hesitant, she turned to my father instead, silently asking for his

    permission. <b>Despite </b>his obvious irritation, he managed <b>a </b>smile and <b>gave </b>her a nod as well.

    Blushing, Serene lowered her head slightly and epted the gift from Darius¡¯s outstretched hands.

    T¨Cthank you, Sir Darius, for the gift,¡± she <b>said </b>shyly.

    Darius waved a hand nonchntly but <b>wore </b><b>a </b>smug grin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. It¡¯s nothing,¡± he replied, though he <b>clearly </b>puffed up with pride.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Ahem</b>.¡±

    This time it <b>was </b>my father clearing his throat. We <b>all </b>turned <b>as </b>he stretched out a hand. A maid stepped forward<b>, </b>carrying a neatly wrapped box. She handed it to <b>Serene</b><b>, </b>whose eyes widened in surprise. She turned to my father, who gave her a soft smile.

    ¡°Happy birthday, kid. You¡¯ve grown up well. Your mother would be proud.¡±

    <b>Her </b>eyes instantly welled up with <b>tears</b>, and she bowed her head deeply.

    ¡°Thank you<b>, </b>Alpha,<b>¡± </b>she whispered, her voice cracking.

    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t help but grin at my father, though he just rolled his eyes and looked away. Still, I was too happy to care, happy to

    <b>see </b>Serene smile.

    Serene was the daughter of my nanny, who had died during childbirth. She had grown up by my side ever since. Everyone in the pack loved her for her kindness, and my father had always been especially fond of her, having entrusted me to her

    care.

    I remembered in myst life, she never even got to celebrate her birthday- not because she couldn¡¯t, but because I had forgotten. I was too focused on trying to please Kieran.

    ¡°Happy birthday, kid,¡± both Calen and Benjamin said at the same time, and Benjamin reached out to ce a gift in Serene¡¯s hands. She gave them both a bright, grateful smile.

    Calen and Benjamin exchanged a knowing look with matching grins.

    Oh<b>, </b>and did I forget to mention? They were mates.

    Yes<b>, </b>father¡¯s beta and gamma were mates and they were really adorable together.

    ¡°T¨CThank you,¡± she whispered, clutching the gifts with a soft smile. I gave a small nod and tapped her shoulder gently, murmuring for her not to cry, then turned toward Drake, who sat beside Benjamin.

    Without a word, I subtly gestured toward Serene with a tilt of my head, signaling for him to give her his gift.

    Drake blinked in confusion, then scratched the back of his head awkwardly. He leaned toward Cassian and whispered under his breath, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, Beta Cassian, to bring a gift?¡±

    Cassian only shrugged, sipping his juice with a smug grin. ¡°I forgot,¡± he replied nonchntly.

    Drake let out a quiet sigh before facing Serene with a polite, if sheepish, smile.

    <b>¡°</b>Happy birthday,¡± he said. ¡°I apologize- I didn¡¯t bring a gift, but I promise I¡¯ll make it up to youter.¡±

    Serene shook her head, about to object, but I swiftly nudged her leg under the table, silencing her.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>10 </b>

    <b>Of </b><b>course</b>,¡± <b>I </b><b>said </b>with <b>a </b>polite smile. ¡°Thank you, <b>we¡¯ll </b><b>be </b><b>expecting </b>it.¡±

    <b>Just </b>as <b>I </b>turned <b>to </b><b>speak </b>to Zayn<b>, </b><b>he </b>beat me to it and held a potion like substance toward Serene.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Happy </b>birthday. I didn¡¯t know today was your birthday, <b>so </b>please <b>ept </b><b>this</b><b>,¡± </b>he said, his tone <b>calm </b><b>as </b>ever. <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s <b>a </b>potion I crafted myself. <b>Use </b>it <b>once </b>a day, and your skin will <b>be </b>smoother- <b>you¡¯ll </b>be even more beautiful than you <b>already </b><b>are</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Serene blinked in confusion<b>, </b>staring at the item in <b>his </b>hand<b>, </b>but I quickly nudged her <b>again</b>, urging her <b>to </b>take it.

    Oh my goddess<b>. </b>A potion made by Zayn himself? The best doctor in the entire world?

    This <b>was </b>more precious than gold. I¡¯d heard of it before- how countless people, both men and women<b>, </b>had tried to get their hands on it. They offered gold<b>, </b>silver, and <b>every </b>luxury imaginable<b>, </b>but Zayn had always refused. Rumor had it he simply couldn¡¯t <b>be </b>bothered; he didn¡¯t <b>care </b>what they offered.

    And now<b>¡­ </b>he <b>was </b>giving it to Serene?

    This wasn¡¯t just a birthday gift- this was the ultimate birthday miracle.

    ¡°<b>Miss</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Serene looked at me, puzzled, but my grin only grew greedy as my gaze locked onto the potion in Zayn¡¯s hand. If Serene used that, she¡¯d be even more beautiful. Maybe when I was gone and she came of age, she¡¯d have plenty of admirers, maybe even a home of her own.

    ¡°Take it,¡± <b>I </b>said, pointing at the bottle. ¡°It¡¯s worth more than gold, so take it. This is the best gift, you should thank him properly.¡±

    The moment I spoke, I felt the weight of everyone¡¯s gaze shift to me. From the corner of my eye, I saw Cassian¡¯s lips twitch, amused. Serene, noticing my enthusiasm, did as I said, lowering her head politely.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir Zayn, for your generosity,¡± she said, cing the potion beside her other gifts.

    Heh. These people were really rich. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to squeeze a few gifts out of them for Serene especially after they¡¯d been eating and drinking here for free all week. They owed us something.

    I chuckled under my breath, almost wickedly, and turned to thest guest about to speak- only to freeze when I saw who it

    <b>was</b><b>. </b>

    Darius. He stared at me without a hint of emotion.

    Well then¡­ That was everyone then

    I quickly averted my gaze from Darius and turned toward the clock, silently praying for my order to arrive and break the tension. But before I could even take a breath, my heart stopped at Serene¡¯s sudden outburst.

    ¡°I- thank you, Your Majesty!¡± she eximed, her voice loud and filled with disbelief.

    <b>Gasps </b>echoed around the room, and I whipped my head in her direction- only to find her holding a ne. A white jade pendant, glowing faintly with an ethereal luster.

    My <b>heart </b>dropped.

    My <b>gaze </b>snapped <b>back </b>to Darius, who hadn¡¯t moved an inch but was watching me intently. And then came my father¡¯s voice, <b>hoarse </b>with <b>disbelief</b>.

    ¡°T¨CThat <b>is-</b>¡±

    Before he could finish, the door opened and a maid stepped in, bowing respectfully. 3/4

    ¡°Greetings to the King and Alpha. I apologize for interrupting your breakfast, but Sir Kieran and Miss Aria <b>are </b>here. They request an audience with you.¡±

 Revival 41

    Kieran and Aria <b>were </b>here?

    I didn¡¯t want to believe the maid, but to my shock, my father¡¯s eyes shed with deadly killing intent. The air in the room turned cold, a shiver racing down my spine. But in the blink <b>of </b>an eye, it vanished as if it had never been there <b>at </b><b>all</b>.

    He stood up and inclined his head toward Darius in a show of respect before speaking.

    ¡°Apologies, my king. I must <b>excuse </b>myself for a moment.¡±

    Darius gave him a curt nod, clearly uninterested.

    My father¡¯s gaze lingered on me for a heartbeat, unreadable, then he turned and exited the dining room, with Calen and Benjamin bowing swiftly before following after him.

    I raised a brow, and then a slow smile curved across my lips. Without hesitation, I stood and turned briefly to Serene, tapping her lightly on the shoulder.

    ¡°You should keep eating. The chef will bring out your cake in a moment,¡± I said, and she looked up at me, blinking in confusion before slowly nodding her head.

    Then, without meeting the gazes of the men watching me, I smiled and casually addressed the chef.

    ¡°Please make sure there are candles on her cake. Thank you.¡±

    With that, I rushed out of the dining room, my heart pounding in my chest.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it- Kieran and Aria were actually here?

    I didn¡¯t know whether my father had called them or if they¡¯de running after hearing their little secret might¡¯ve been exposed. Either way, this was going to be exciting. I couldn¡¯t wait to hear whatever excuse they¡¯d cook up. And if I could expose that they were mates and knew it all along? Even better.

    ¡°I give up,¡± She muttered beside me. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still so focused on revenge- on taking down Kieran and Aria. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I want that too, but I also want us to live. I finally got out after being locked away, and you finally have your life back. It¡¯s not even been a week, and we¡¯re already marching toward death. This can¡¯t be our fate.¡±

    I froze, her words cutting deep. She was right. She hadn¡¯t been there in my past life because I was wolfless. But now she <b>was </b>here. And I wasn¡¯t wolfless anymore.

    It was everything I had wanted¡­ but now?

    Now it just felt like I didn¡¯t deserve a second chance.

    <b>¡°</b><b>As </b>long as they¡¯re all okay, She¡­ as long as they get to live- then I¡¯m fine with whatever happens to me.¡± I took a deep breath and continued, ¡°They allid down their lives for me back then, and that was my biggest mistake. It wasn¡¯t dying¡­ it was letting them die. If this second chance is meant for me to fix that, to right my wrongs, then so be it.¡±

    Everything I said came from the deepest part of me. More than anything, I just wanted to keep everyone safe¡ªeven if it cost me my life.

    She was silent for a moment, and I clicked my tongue, shrugging slightly.

    stronger<b>, </b>more powerful, <b>so</b><b>¡­</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>When </b>She still didn¡¯t respond, I didn¡¯t bother pressing further. I turned and made my way to the sitting room.

    But the moment I entered, <b>I </b>came to a halt.

    There, seated on the couch<b>, </b>was my father. And in front of him stood Kieran and Aria¨Cboth of them staring at him with wide eyes, their faces painted with disbelief<b>, </b>shock¡­ and unmistakable fear.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat are you saying, uncle? Me and Kieran? That¡¯s impossible! Kieran is Nyssa¡¯s fianc¨¦<b>, </b><b>s</b><b>¨C</b><b>so </b>how could you even say something like that?¡± Aria stammered, her voice trembling <b>as </b>she looked at my father. But he didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t even flinch at her words.

    His face remained cold, unreadable- emotionless. And that alone terrified Aria more than anything. It was the first time she had ever seen this side of him, a sidepletely devoid of the warmth he used to show her. Unlike her own parents, who rarely gave her affection, my father had once looked at her with kindness.

    You <b>see</b>, Aria¡¯s parents weren¡¯t exactly good people¡ªat least, not to her. She was born into a decently wealthy family and was their first child, but not the kind of child they wanted. First, because she was a girl. They had hoped for a boy who could inherit the family business. And second, her wolf wasn¡¯t as strong as they¡¯d expected. Even so, they still gave her a measure of love<b>, </b>especially since doctors had told her mother she wouldn¡¯t be able to conceive again.

    But then her brother, Michael, was born. A so¨Ccalled miracle child. And from that moment on, everything changed for her.

    The little attention they had shown her before vanished in the blink of an eye, and Michael received all of their parents¡® love and affection- something Aria had always craved. But no matter how hard she tried, it was never something she could have, as they constantly pushed her aside.

    Maybe that was why we became friends. We both shared something inmon: I didn¡¯t have a wolf, and hers was too weak to be of much use. Still, despite everything, despite the betrayal and how she yed a part in my death, I couldn¡¯t help but frown as I watched her now.

    If only I had noticed the signs in my past life. If only I hadn¡¯t been so quick to brush them off and believe that the people I trusted most would never hurt me because the truth is, if they wanted to, they absolutely would.

    ¡°U¨CUncle, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You don¡¯t believe me, do you? How could you think I¡¯d do something so disgusting?!¡± Aria cried out, her voice shaking. But Kieran remained silent, though I didn¡¯t miss how his fists clenched tightly at his sides.

    My father narrowed his eyes, tilting his head slightly as he stared at Aria. Without a word, he pulled out his phone, tapped the screen, and yed a video for everyone to see.

    It was from yesterday, at the mall.

    The footage clearly showed Aria running toward Kieran<b>, </b>throwing her arms around him to shield him from the Lycan King.

    Kieran¡¯s eyes narrowed on the screen. Aria¡¯s widened in horror.

    ¡°T¨Cthat¡ª¡± she stammered, her face turning pale. But before she could finish, my father switched off the phone and calmly set it beside him.

    Then his voice dropped, cold and cutting.

    ¡°Care to exin what I <b>just </b>saw?¡± he asked, eyes burning into both Aria and Kieran.

    ¡°And why you dare betray my daughter?¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>42 </b>

 Revival 42

    V

    <b>Chapter </b><b>42 </b>

    Nyssa <b>pov </b>

    <b>¡°</b>And why did you dare betray my daughter<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    That <b>was </b>what <b>he </b>said and it <b>was </b>enough to make Aria take a <b>step </b><b>back</b>, the intense <b>rage </b>radiating off him in <b>waves</b>. Aria trembled, parting her lips to speak, to defend herself, but no words came out. Before anyone could <b>react</b>, her <b>legs </b><b>gave </b>out <b>beneath </b>her from <b>fear</b>, and she fell to the ground with a loud thud.

    I watched <b>as </b>she yelped and hissed in pain, and my father¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest. That part <b>I </b>could understand- my father had no reason to care about Aria. But what I couldn¡¯t understand <b>was </b>Kieran.

    He stood there silently, his <b>eyes </b>cold as they stared at Aria without the faintest intention of helping her. He didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t even acknowledge her plea when Aria instinctively nced his way and he took his gaze away and fixed them on my father.

    ¡°I-¡± Aria murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, her hands clenched into fists <b>as </b>she stared down at the floor. ¡°<b>I </b>would never betray <b>Nyssa-</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b>You are mistaken, Alpha,¡± Kieran cut her off, his voice devoid of emotion. ¡°I would never do something like that to Nyssa. I love her, and I would never want her to be hurt by my actions. The video you saw was the Lycan King shoving me against the wall for touching Nyssa. And while there is nothing between Aria and me, we are still friends. She ran up to help me. <b>Please </b>do not misunderstand our rtionship. I¡¯m sure, if I could just speak with Nyssa, she would understand.¡±

    I raised a brow, the corner of my lips lifting into a small, humorless smile as I watched the scene unfold.

    Hmm. So Kieran really was a bastard even to his own mate. He hadn¡¯t spared her a second nce when she fell, and yet, the moment he had been shoved by Darius, she was already rushing to his side.

    I reached up to stroke my chin, leaning casually against the doorframe. No one had noticed I was standing there yet- probably too consumed by the tension thick in the room. I had no intention of announcing myself. Not yet. I might as well stay back¡­ and enjoy the show.

    My father raised a brow, but his expression quickly darkened. His eyes red with anger as he turned his re onto Kieran.

    ¡°Nyssa would understand?¡± he repeated, his voice low and dangerous.

    I noticed Caleb and Benjamin exchange a tense nce behind him, fully aware that the Alpha¡¯s fury was reaching its peak and he was barely holding it back.

    <b>¡°</b>You bastard!¡± my father roared, standing up to his feet. ¡°She admitted that she knew all along! Why do you think she canceled the wedding? Why do you think she was angry at you? <b>I </b>sensed something was wrong, but who could have imagined it was <b>because </b>you were cheating on my daughter?¡±

    His voice thundered through the room, and for the first time, Kieran¡¯s mask cracked. His eyes widened, his body stiffened, and in a whisper barely louder than a breath, he said¡ª

    ¡°What?<b>¡± </b>

    Aria <b>gasped</b>, staring at my father in disbelief. But he didn¡¯t stop there, his re darkened as he turned to her, pointing a trembling finger in raw fury.

    ¡°Do you even know what¡¯s worse<b>?</b>¡± he barked.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t surprised by this bastard <b>here</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>never </b>liked him- not once<b>. </b>I hated the way he looked at my <b>daughter </b>while she

    Chapter <b>42 </b>

    looked <b>at </b>him with <b>love </b>in <b>her </b><b>eyes</b>. <b>I </b><b>knew </b><b>he </b><b>was </b><b>using </b>her. But because Nyssa loved him, <b>I </b>decided to let it go. I <b>was </b>ready<b>. </b><b>to </b>let her marry him, to <b>keep </b><b>a </b>close watch on him so he wouldn¡¯t hurt <b>her</b><b>. </b><b>Because </b><b>if </b><b>she </b><b>was </b>happy, then nothing else <b>mattered</b><b>. </b>

    He <b>took </b><b>a </b><b>breath</b><b>, </b>his eyes burning <b>as </b>they locked onto Aria again.

    <b>¡°</b>But <b>you</b>, Aria. You¡­ truly disappointed me.¡± He shook his head slowly. ¡°I trusted you. Nyssa trusted you. So how could you do this to her<b>? </b>You¡¯ve <b>been </b>together since you were children, and she loved you more <b>than </b>anything. How could you betray <b>her </b>like this? Don¡¯t you know how much this will hurt her?¡± he asked, not raising his voice<b>, </b>yet the weight of his words still made Aria flinch. She shook her head, tears spilling down her cheeks, but I knew <i>too </i>well <b>they </b><b>were </b><b>fake</b><b>. </b>

    <b>My </b>smile faded, and 1 shifted my gaze to my father, studying his <b>expression</b>.

    He truly was disappointed, he couldn¡¯t believe Aria would do something like this to me.

    But what would he say when he found out that Aria cheating was just the tip of it all? That she conspired with Kieran to ughter the entire pack, used me to help Kieran rise to power, only to n to kill me in the end?

    Would he be hurt by Aria¡­ or furious at me?

    I wasn¡¯t sure. But watching him like this, watching the pain in his face, made my chest tighten unbearably.

    <b>¡°</b>Uncle-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!!¡± he roared, his Alpha voice shaking the room. The windows trembled, and even the door I was leaning on rattled violently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that! It¡¯s Alpha to you. I am your Alpha, and you will address me as such. Do I make myself clear?¡± He stepped closer to Kieran and Aria, his tone deadly.

    I watched as Aria broke down in heavier sobs and Kieran¡¯s body stiffened, trembling despite trying to hide it.

    ¡°Do I make myself clear?¡± he asked again, his cold gaze narrowing in on Aria.

    ¡°Y¨C<b>Yes</b>, Alpha. Yes<b>, </b>Alpha, I understand,¡± she stammered through her tears.

    My father turned to Kieran, his fury unrelenting, but before he could speak, Kieran raised his head, eyes defiant.

    ¡°This <b>is </b>a misunderstanding, Alpha. Please, let me speak to Nyssa. I¡¯ll fix this¡ª I love her. I can¡¯t let her go,¡± he said, voice thick with desperation.

    But before my father could respond, I tilted my head slightly, my voice echoing through the air.

    ¡°But do you really love me?¡± <b>I </b>asked calmly.

    All ever chifted to me hut mine remained locked on Kieran Mu frou deenened.

    ¡°Or

 Revival 43

    <b>Chapter </b>43

    <b>Nyssa </b><b>pov </b>

    Fuck.

    A groan tore from my throat <b>as </b><b>I </b>swallowed back the blood threatening to spill. A powerful <b>force </b>mmed into me, and I <b>clenched </b>my <b>fists</b><b>, </b>cursing under my breath.

    I fought the urge to roll my eyes- no words came out, just air. The things I had said¡­ no one even heard them.

    ¡°<b>Nyssa</b>! You can¡¯t talk about the past! Do you have a death wish?¡± She scolded sharply in my head.

    This time, I did roll my eyes and scoffed.

    I was going to die anyway. Might as well take my chances, right?

    ¡°Do you think if I had the choice to speak the truth and then die, I wouldn¡¯t take it? What¡¯s the point of my wordsing out as nothing more than a breath<b>, </b>only to be drowned out by the force mming into me when no one could hear me anyway? I¡¯d say what I want to say¡­ then die,¡± I responded coldly, and She remained silent, choosing to ignore me.

    I clicked my tongue in disdain. What a ridiculous rule from the goddess.

    ¡°Hm? Princess, what did you say?¡±

    My father¡¯s voice snapped me out of my daze, and I looked up to find everyone staring at me¨Ceach of their expressions a world apart.

    Kieran had a frown on his face, but beneath it, I could see a glimmer of relief as if he believed I had finallye to exin things to my father and clear his name.

    Aria¡¯s body trembled, her sobs growing louder the moment she saw me, my name falling from her lips in broken whispers.

    Calen and Benjamin looked at me with quiet sadness in their eyes.

    And my father, well, he just looked pissed.

    <b>I </b>scanned every face in the room, taking a quiet breath before slowly schooling my features into the perfect expression of someone who had just discovered her fianc¨¦¡¯s betrayal- hurt, vulnerable, and wronged.

    ¡°Father,¡± I whispered, sniffing as I looked down at my feet. ¡°I told you not to do anything¡ª not to say anything. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?<b>¡± </b>

    I could feel his gaze darken, heavy with restrained emotion.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Y</b>¨Cyou-¡± he started, but someone else cut him off.

    ¡°Nyssa<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I froze. His presence was unmistakable, and even without looking up, I knew Kieran now stood in front of me. He reached out, gently trying to take my hand, his voice tinged with desperation and sorrow.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Alpha said you believe that nonsense, that I¡¯m with Aria. Please, tell me you don¡¯t believe <b>that</b>¡­ that you trust <b>me</b><b>. </b>Is that why you¡¯ve been avoiding me all this while?¡±

    His voice faltered, but I didn¡¯t respond. My <b>gaze </b>remained downcast<b>, </b>silence answering him.

    ¡°Baby¡± he said again, trying <b>to </b>reach me.

    But <b>I </b>spoke first<b>¨C</b><b>just </b><b>a </b><b>whisper</b>.

    He froze<b>, </b>leaning <b>closer</b>.

    <b>¡°</b><b>What</b>?¡± he asked, confused.

    This time<b>, </b>I lifted my head and met his eyes with a cold, chilling stare that made him stiffen. His hand instinctively loosened around mine <b>as </b>he took a small step back.

    ¡°Let me go, you bastard.¡±

    Kieran¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief<b>, </b>his gaze locking onto mine as though he had just seen something that shook him to his core. I lifted a brow at his reaction¨Chonestly, all I did was re at him. Why was he acting like he¡¯d seen a ghost? Still, I didn¡¯t care about his reaction. Instead, I quickly shifted my expression the moment my father marched forward, his re fixed on Kieran, rage radiating off him.

    ¡°How could you do something like this to me, Kieran? After everything?<b>¡± </b>I asked, my voice cracking as tears began to stream down my cheeks while I stared at him.

    I watched as he blinked, finally snapping out of his daze and stepping toward me. But I recoiled from his touch, pressing a hand to my chest.

    ¡°I trusted you, Kieran. I trusted you with everything,¡± I said, my voice trembling with fury. ¡°I loved you with all my heart, we were about to get married, to start a family. But instead, you-¡± I stopped, my head tilting toward Aria as I jabbed a finger in her direction. ¡°Instead, you cheated on me with my best friend. Aria, of all people!¡±

    My voice cracked with raw emotion, rising high enough to echo through the entire packhouse. I didn¡¯t care. Let it echo. Let everyone hear. The more drama, the more eyes on us and the more people would suspect both Kieran and Aria after my death.

    ¡®Those two killed the Alpha¡¯s daughter because she caught them cheating¡®

    That was what I wanted- a motive for their crime. Something strong enough to cast suspicion and make my father believe they were responsible for my death.

    And it was all happening now.

    ¡°What? No, baby, please listen to me. Don¡¯t say that,¡± Kieran pleaded, reaching out to hold my hand. ¡°Why would you think that? I love only you. I¡¯d never cheat on you. Don¡¯t believe what others say- just listen to me.¡±

    But this time, my father stepped in, blocking him, cing himself between us and shielding me from Kieran¡¯s touch.

    ¡°Stop it,¡± he hissed, shoving Kieran- not hard enough to send him flying, but enough to make him stumble back.

    ¡°Stop trying to manipte my daughter! You didn¡¯t deserve her from the very beginning, and you damn well don¡¯t deserve <b>her </b>now!¡± he growled.

    Behind him, I smiled and gave a small nod, knowing no one could see it thanks to the shield of his body.

    Hehe. Tell him, Father.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m not good enough. That¡¯s why he left me for Aria,¡± I said, covering my mouth with my hand as I let out a

    soft cry.

    My father¡¯s hands clenched at his sides, and both Calen and Benjamin quickly stepped to my side, gently pulling me away

    <b>Chapter </b>43

    <b>from </b><b>him</b><b>, </b><b>their </b><b>hands </b><b>steady </b>on my shoulders as <b>they </b>tried to calm me <b>down</b>.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Don¡¯t </b>say that<b>, </b><b>Nyssa </b>child. Don¡¯t speak about yourself <b>that </b>way,¡± Benjamin said, and I rested my <b>head </b><b>against </b>his <b>chest </b><b>as </b>Calen <b>gave </b><b>a </b>firm nod <b>of </b>agreement.

    ¡°<b>B</b><b>¨C</b>but why <b>else </b>would he cheat on me? Why <b>else </b>would he betray me<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked, my voice trembling.

    ??? ?? ???

    Benjamin and Calen exchanged a look before Calen¡¯s eyes narrowed in Kieran¡¯s direction.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Because </b>he¡¯s a stupid bastard,¡± he said, and I could <b>feel </b>the fury in his <b>voice</b>. My <b>lips </b>curved into the faintest smile.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>should kill you,¡± my father growled, stepping forward.

    Kieran frowned and instinctively took a step back.

    And before I could stop myself, the words slipped from my lips.

    ¡°Then kill him.¡±

    <b>3/3 </b>

 Revival 44

    <b>Chapter </b><i>44 </i>

    Nyssa pov

    Oops.

    I wasn¡¯t supposed to say that, <b>was </b><b>I</b><b>? </b>

    The entire room fell into a dead, uneasy silence. In the next second, all eyes turned to me- my father, who had been fuming just moments ago, snapped his <b>head </b>in my direction, his eyes widening in disbelief at what I had just said.

    <b>Calen </b>and Benjamin¡¯s grips on me loosened, and I could feel their stunned gazes shift to me. Even Kieran and Aria lookedpletely caught off guard.

    I blinked once. <b>Twice</b>. Then took a deep breath, forcing myself to speak and quickly <b>cover </b>up my slip.

    ¡°1-1 meant you shouldn¡¯t <b>kill </b>him. W¨C<b>we </b>should just forget about this. Just let it go, Father. I can¡¯t deal with this anymore¡­ it really hurts.¡± I stammered, lowering my <b>gaze </b><b>as </b><b>I </b>wiped <b>away </b>the <b>tears </b>that had begun to fall.

    As I expected, everyone¡¯s expressions shifted again¨Cno longer stunned but busy with concern. Calen and Benjamin immediately pulled me closer<b>, </b>gently patting my back.

    ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t cry, my love,¡± Calen said softly, handing me a handkerchief. I took it with trembling fingers and wiped my face before raising my eyes to look directly at my father.

    ¡°Please¡­ let me talk to him. I just want to hear him out. Even if it¡¯s only for a few minutes.¡±

    As soon as the words left my mouth, my father¡¯s expression twisted into a frown, while Kieran¡¯s face lit up with relief.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Nyssa<b>? </b>You want to speak to him? Even after everything he¡¯s done? Don¡¯t tell me you still want to be with this bastard?

    I shook my head, sniffling back the fake tears.

    ¡°I just want closure. We¡¯ve been together for so long, and we were even about to get married. I need closure about all of this, so¡­ please, can we talk?¡± I asked, my gaze fixed on Father. His frown deepened, and he was about to speak when Calen and Benjamin moved to his sides, each grabbing an arm.

    Before he could react, they nodded at each other and began dragging him away, catching himpletely off guard.

    ¡°W¨CWhat are you doing?! Let me go this instant!¡± he yelled, struggling. But both Calen and Benjamin kept their heads lowered in respect.

    ¡°Forgive us, Alpha, but she deserves the chance to speak. We¡¯ll ept any punishmentter,¡± Benjamin said firmly.

    I couldn¡¯t help the low chuckle that escaped me as I watched the great Alpha- my father, the leader of the second¨Cstrongest pack in the world, being dragged away, pouting like a stubborn child. He could¡¯ve easily broken free from their grip, yet he let them pull him out.

    However<b>, </b>before he was out of the room, he turned back and snapped his gaze to Kieran and Aria, giving them onest re <b>as </b>his <b>frame </b>slowly disappeared from view.

    I shook my <b>head </b>and, once they were gone, finally stopped hiding it¡ª Iughed, dropping all the pretense and running a hand through my <b>hair </b>in amusement,

    Those <b>were </b>my <b>dad </b>and uncles. I might not have a mother, but I had three men who would burn the world for me- who 1/3

    <b>had given </b><b>up </b>everything <b>for </b>me. <b>They </b><b>were </b><b>the </b>reason I would <b>give </b>up <b>my </b><b>life </b>without hesitation.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Nyssa</b><b>, </b><b>baby</b><b>, </b><b>I-</b><b>¡°</b>I <b>heard </b>Kieran begin, his <b>voice </b>nowced with a happiness that made me almost <b>want </b><b>to </b>listen.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Ah</b>, <b>I </b>cried too much,¡± <b>I </b>cut him off, wiping the tears from my <b>face </b>nonchntly before leaning away from his touch. <b>I </b>walked <b>over </b>to the <b>seat </b>and plopped <b>down </b>with azy <b>yawn</b>.

    <b>Goddess</b>, I must be sleepy¨CI barely got any <b>rest </bst night.

    Oh <b>well</b>.

    ¡°N<b>¨C</b>Nyssa,¡± a soft voice <b>called</b><b>, </b>and <b>this </b>time, <b>I </b>recognized it¨Cit was Aria<b>, </b>still crying on the ground.

    ¡°<b>Nyssa</b>, I-¡± she tried to speak, but froze <b>the </b>instant my <b>gaze </b>shifted to her, the words dying in her throat.

    I frowned and tilted my head to the side, narrowing my <b>eyes </b>at her. She flinched. I didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, just watched her. Then I finally spoke.

    ¡°What are you still doing here? I said I wanted to speak with him. You¡¯re not deaf<b>, </b>are you?¡±

    Aria stiffened at my words, and I <b>saw </b>every bit of pretense fall from her expression. She red at me, her hands curling into fists. She hated it- how I spoke to her, how I treated her like she was beneath me.

    But now, after being sent to the past, I could read her emotions as clearly as the back of my hand. <b>If </b>only I¡¯d had the sense <i>to</i><i>. </i>

    ¡°Ah, I cried too much,¡± I said, cutting him off as I wiped the tears from my face nonchntly. I leaned <i>away </i>from his touch and walked over to the seat, plopping down with azy yawn.

    Goddess, I must be sleepy, I hadn¡¯t slept a winkst night.

    Oh well.

    ¡°N¨CNyssa,¡± a soft voice called out, and this time I recognized it as Aria, still on the ground and crying. ¡°Nyssa, I¡ª¡± she tried to speak, but her words froze the moment my gaze shifted to her, stopping her in her tracks.

    I frowned, tilting my head to the side as I narrowed my eyes at her. She flinched. I didn¡¯t say a word at first, simply watching her until I finally spoke.

    ¡°What are you still doing here? I said I wanted to speak with him. You¡¯re not deaf, are you?¡±

    Aria stiffened at my words, and I saw the facade slip from her face immediately. She red at me, her hands curling into fists. She hated the way I spoke to her, hated being treated as though she were beneath me.

    Now that I¡¯d been sent back to the past, I could read her emotions like the back of my hand. If only I¡¯d had the sense to do that before.

    She opened her mouth, about <i>to </i>speak, but before she could, Kieran turned to her and shook his head.

    ¡°You should leave. We need to talk. I¡¯ll exin everything to her, don¡¯t worry,¡± he said.

    <b>I </b><b>raised </b>a brow <b>as </b>Aria¡¯s hands clenched tighter, her nails digging into her skin and I couldn¡¯t help but smile in amusement.

    Oh, I wonder what he¡¯s going to say this time.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t like <b>I </b>cared. <b>After </b>all, everything that came out of his mouth was bound to be lies.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    I <b>watched </b>as Aria shot me <b>a </b><b>re</b><b>. </b>

    <b>*</b><b>Aria</b><b>, </b>Kieran called <b>again</b><b>, </b>and she quickly masked <b>her </b><b>expression</b><b>, </b>taking a deep <b>breath </b><b>before </b>standing <b>up </b>and walking out <b>of </b>the room. <b>Her </b><b>legs </b><b>trembled</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>once </b><b>she </b><b>was </b>gone<b>, </b>my <b>gaze </b>shifted to <b>Kieran</b>, who had moved to <b>kneel </b><b>in </b>front <b>of </b>me.

    He looked up <b>at </b>me<b>, </b><b>a </b><b>luster </b>in his <b>eyes </b>that would <b>have </b>entranced me <b>before</b>, but now<b>, </b><b>it </b>only made me want to scoff.

    Without changing my <b>expression</b>, I observed him run a hand through his <b>hair </b>in quiet frustration before he <b>began </b>speaking.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to find out like this<b>, </b><b>Nyssa</b>. I never wanted to hurt you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    My eyes widened in <b>disbelief </b>at his words, surprised he <b>was </b>confessing <b>so </b>easily but his next words <b>shattered </b>it in an instant.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve told you that Aria wanted me to cheat on you¡­ but I didn¡¯t.¡±

 Revival 45

    <b>Chapter </b><b>45 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    <b>Pfft</b><b>! </b>

    Before I could stop <b>myself</b><b>, </bughter burst out of me<b>. </b><b>I </b><b>pped </b>a hand over my mouth, but it was toote¨CI threw my head <b>back </b>andughed<b>, </b><b>eyes </b>squeezed shut, my other hand tapping rapidly on the couch as the sound echoed through the room.

    Oh my goddess<b>. </b>Oh my goddess.

    This <b>was </b>hrious. Absolutely freaking hrious.

    <b>Was </b>he seriously trying to pin it all on Aria? That she tried to seduce him, hit on him, but he nobly resisted her advances because he didn¡¯t want me to get hurt?

    Please<b>. </b>

    Aren¡¯t they supposed to <b>be </b>mates? From everything <b>I¡¯ve </b>seen, it looks like Aria cares way more about Kieran than he ever has about her.

    Interesting. Very interesting.

    ¡°Oh goddess<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I gasped, wiping away the unshed tears, my gaze locking with Kieran¡¯s. He was still staring at me, his frown now etched deeply across his face<b>. </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really am. I¡¯ll stop, just give me a second.¡± I struggled to catch my breath, but the more I thought about the absurdity of it all, the harder it was to hold back theughter. I couldn¡¯t control myself at first, but eventually, the humor faded when I felt the wave of his killing intent radiating off him.

    Clearing my throat, I took a deep breath, forcing my voice to steady. ¡°Ahem, I apologize. Please, go ahead,¡± I said, trying to mask the sarcastic edge in my tone as I gestured for him to continue.

    Kieran¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, his body tense, but he spoke anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nyssa. I know I hurt you, and I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but nothing happened between Aria and me. I can never betray you. I love you-¡± He reached out, his hand trembling slightly as he tried to touch me, but I yanked my hands away and threw my head back, unable to suppress theughter that bubbled up again.

    ¡°Hahaha! Oh goddess, this <b>is </b>gold,¡± Iughed, shaking my head at the sheer absurdity of it.

    <b>He </b>could never hurt me? Never betray me? And most of all- he loved me?

    The lies <b>were </b>piling up, one after another, like a script from a melodramatic soap opera.

    <b>Where was </b>the man who had slept with my best friend? Who framed me for adultery? Who kicked me out of my own pack?

    Where <b>was </b>that bastard now? Oh, right, he was here, kneeling before me, trying to manipte me just like he had in my <b>past </b><b>life</b><b>. </b>And you know what? The old Nyssa might have believed him, swallowed every word like gospel. But that old Nyssa? She died that day in the woods. She died, pregnant, with a dagger in her chest.

    My hands balled into <b>fists </b><b>at </b>my sides, <b>rage </b>surging through me as I remembered my unborn child- the one I couldn¡¯t <b>protect</b><b>, </b><b>even </b>with my <bst </b><b>breath</b>.

    ¡°<b>Nyssa-</b>¡±

    Chapter

    <b>I </b>raised <b>my </b><b>hand</b><b>, </b><b>stopping </b>him mid<b>¨C</b>sentence. My gaze turned cold <b>in </b>an <b>instant</b><b>, </b>and I ran a hand through my <b>hair</b><b>, </b>cursing under my <b>breath</b><b>. </b>

    I had promised <b>myself </b><b>I </b>wouldn¡¯t show any emotion. But the pain of betrayal¡­ <b>the </b><b>sting </b>of it all¡­ cuts deeper than anything I could¡¯ve imagined.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your lies again. That¡¯s enough,¡± I hissed through clenched teeth, the anger and the murderous intent from the <b>past </b>rushing back<b>, </b>overpowering me.

    ¡°Do you honestly think I¡¯m a fool, Kieran? That I wouldn¡¯t know what you did? Your tricks? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>snapped, my voice rising sharply<b>, </b>taking Kieran by <b>surprise</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°You used me. You used my vulnerability to get what you wanted. You exploited the love I had for you<b>, </b>and you hurt me. You betrayed me! You never loved me! Everything- everything was <b>just </b>a lie. A scheme to get the Alpha¡¯s position<b>, </b>and you killed for it. You killed everyone for it¡­ and even our unborn child!¡±

    But of course, the words got caught in my throat,ing out as nothing more than a dry exhale. I closed my mouth<b>, </b>and the bitter metallic <b>taste </b>of blood rushed to my tongue. I swallowed it without a second thought, pushing the <b>pain </b>aside <b>as </b><b>I </b>stood tall to continue.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve known something was wrong from the very beginning,¡± I muttered, my voice shaking. ¡°You never showed me any love. You were always cold, distant¡­ And when you did care, it was just in small, insignificant ways. Whenever I wanted to spend time with you, you were always busy. You always ignored me, but you never ignored her! The way you looked at her<b>¡­ </b>with affection, Kieran. Something you never once showed me.¡±

    Kieran stood up, shaking his head, clearly about to protest but I cut him off, raising my voice loud enough for everyone outside to hear. If they were going to listen in, I might as well give them a show.

    ¡°The way you look at her, Kieran, it¡¯s not the same way you look at me. You look at her like she¡¯s precious.¡± My voice cracked, but I pushed through. ¡°I always knew there was something going on between you two, but I told myself it was just my delusion. I forced myself to believe I was imagining things. But I wasn¡¯t, was I? You¡¯ve been with her all along.¡±

    Hot, relentless tears streamed down my cheeks as I stepped forward and shoved him.

    ¡°Nyssa! Listen to me- it¡¯s all a misunderstanding! Nothing happened between Aria and me!¡± he shouted, desperation in his voice. But I only shook my head, shoving him again.

    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re a <b>liar</b>! That¡¯s all you¡¯ve ever done, lie to me. Use me! But not anymore. I refuse to be a pawn in your game. Enough is enough, Kieran!¡±

    I grabbed his hand in the heat of the moment, and he hissed sharply in pain. I quickly yanked mine back, hiding it in my palm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you anymore. I¡¯m tired of this. Let¡¯s part ways,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling. ¡°You¡¯re free to be with anyone you want¨Cjust don¡¯te near me again.¡±

    I wiped away the tears spilling down my cheeks and turned away, walking out of the room. Kieran didn¡¯t follow. Maybe he <b>was </b><b>still </b>stunned, trying to process what had just happened.

    <b>As </b>soon as I stepped out, I stopped in my tracks. My father stood at the door, along with his beta and gamma, Benjamin and <b>Calen</b><b>, </b>all wearing the same stiff, unreadable expression. Cassian, Zayn, and Serene were there too, their gazes pinned on<ol><li>me<b>. </b></li></ol>

    My lips quivered as <b>I </b>wiped away thest of my tears, forcing myself to keep walking. I could feel my father¡¯s urge to follow, but Calen and Benjamin held him back with a subtle shake of their heads before gesturing to Serene to go after me.

    <b>As </b><b>I </b>passed, I <b>caught </b>a glimpse, just for a moment, of a faint, amused smirk on Zayn¡¯s lips. I stiffened but quickly told myself

    <b>2/3 </b>

    Chapter <b>45 </b>

    it was nothing. <b>Just </b>my mind ying tricks on me<b>. </b>

    <b>Still </b>walking, I <b>opened </b>my palm and <b>let </b>my <b>gaze </b>drop. The <b>corner </b>of my lips curled into <b>a </b>slow<b>, </b>cold <b>smirk </b><b>as </b><b>I </b><b>stared </b><b>at </b><b>the </b>ring nestled in my <b>hand- </b><b>Kieran¡¯s </b>ring.

    The <b>evidence </b><b>that </b>would point straight at him<b>. </b>

    <b>Just </b>as I reached <b>the </b><b>stairs</b>, <b>I </b>stopped again. Darius was still sitting there, his head <b>resting </b>on his hand, his sharp <b>gaze </b><b>fixed </b>on me, narrowed and intense<b>. </b>

    Time seemed to slow <b>as </b>I stared at him for a while before puffing out my chest and flipping my hair, walking <b>away </b>without sparing Darius <b>a </b>second <b>nce</b>.

    Hmph!

    He could take his potionand rejection to hell for all I cared. I wasn¡¯t going to let him be the cause of my <b>death</b>.

 Revival 46

    <b>Chapter </b>46

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    ¡°This <b>cake </b><b>is </b><b>really </b>good!¡± I nodded in approval <b>as </b>I took another <b>bite</b>. ¡°Chef¡¯s outdone himself <b>again</b>. No wonder he¡¯s my <b>favorite </b>in the packhouse<b>.¡± </b>

    I <b>paused</b>, the fork still in my mouth<b>, </b>then turned to Serene with a <b>deadly </b>serious look. ¡°Don¡¯t <b>tell </b>my <b>father </b>and uncles <b>that</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Her <b>eye </b><b>twitched</b><b>, </b><b>disbelief </b><b>clear </b>on her face, but she said nothing. After everything with Kieran and Aria<b>, </b><b>I </b>was <b>finally </b>in bed, rxing and enjoying cake. It felt¡­ nice.

    ¡°Do you want me to bring more, miss<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she asked.

    I shook my head and waved a handzily in the air.

    ¡°No, this <b>is </b>fine. I¡¯ve already had three slices- any more and I¡¯ll be bloated.¡±

    Serene visibly rxed, letting out a small sigh of relief. But then I smirked.

    ¡°Or<b>¡­ </b>should I just eat two more since I¡¯m already going to be bloated anyway?¡±

    Her eyes widened in horror and I chuckled at her expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking, I¡¯m just joking,¡± Iughed, popping thest bite of cake into my mouth. I ced the empty te back on the tray and wiped the crumbs from my lips.

    That was delicious. I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I had cake in my past life. I stretched with a satisfied sigh and leaned back on the bed,pletely rxed.

    ¡°Miss,¡± Serene¡¯s voice gently called out, drawing my attention. I raised a brow, noticing how she dipped her head respectfully.

    ¡°Thank you, miss¡­ for today. I¡¯m really grateful for the gift. I loved the ne,¡± she said, beaming, her eyes practically sparkling. ¡°The otherdies said it¡¯s one of the trending ones right now¨Cand very expensive.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile back at her, though I shrugged it off like it was nothing.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s nothing,¡± I said, but my chest puffed up with pride anyway. It was definitely something. The ne had sold out everywhere, and I had to pay twice the original price to get it from one of the nobledies. I shivered just thinking about how that amount could¡¯ve easily bought a small home. Still¡­ it was worth it. It was for Serene- myst gift to her.

    ¡°Miss, <b>please </b>take this.¡± She opened her palm and revealed two items: the potion Zayn had given her earlier, and the white- <b>jadrne </b>the king had personally bestowed upon her.

    <b>I </b><b>raised </b>a brow<b>, </b>confused. Why was she giving these back?

    <b>Seeing </b>the question in my eyes, Serene quickly added, ¡°Please ept them. You seemed to really like the potion, Miss, and¡­ the Alpha told me the ne is more precious than words can exin. He said there¡¯s only one of its kind.¡±

    ¡°One of <b>its </b>kind<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I frowned and leaned <b>closer</b><b>, </b>my eyes fixed on the ne. Without thinking twice<b>, </b>I reached out and took it in my hand for a closer look. But the moment my fingers touched it, I hissed in pain- the dagger tattoo on my hand burned fiercely, glowing brightly against my skin and forcing me to drop the ne back into her palm.

    Still frowning, <b>I </b>raised my hand <b>and </b><b>stared </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>tattoo</b><b>, </b><b>watching </b>as its bright luster <b>faded </b><b>back </b><b><i>to </i></b><b>its </b><b>usual </b><b>dull </b><b>color</b>. This was the <b>second </b><b>time </b><b>it </b><b>had </b><b>burned </b>like <b>that- </b><b>the </b><b>first </b>was when I <b>had </b>sensed She <b>for </b>the first time<b>. </b><b>And </b><b>now </b>this? What was <b>going </b><b>on</b><b>? </b>

    ¡°Miss? <b>Are </b><b>you </b><b>okay</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Serene </b>asked, her <b>voiceced </b><b>with </b><b>concern</b>.

    I blinked out of my <b>daze </b>and <b>forced </b>a smile, nodding casually.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>, </b>I¡¯m <b>fine</b>. And I don¡¯t need those things. <b>They¡¯re </b>not mine<b>, </b>they belong to you¨Cso don¡¯t try to give them to me<b>, </b>alright?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>B</b><b>¨C</b>but-¡± she began to argue<b>, </b>but I shot her <b>a </b>stern look. She immediately closed her mouth and lowered her head without another word.

    I hadn¡¯t asked them to give Serene gifts just for her to hand them <b>back</b>.

    ¡°What about Cassian¡¯s gift? What did he give you? And did Drake get you something too?¡± I asked, curiosity piqued by what the king¡¯s Beta and Gamma <b>had </b>chosen.

    Her cheeks flushed a soft red as she nodded, then reached into her bag and pulled out two identical <b>bracelets</b>.

    ¡°These were the gifts from Sir Cassian and Sir Drake. They¡¯re exactly the same,¡± she said, clearly fighting backughter.

    I blinked at them, momentarily confused, then shook my head. The bracelet was undeniably pretty¨Cand expensive¨Clooking but I had a feeling they hadn¡¯t nned on gifting her the same thing.

    Why? Because if you searched ¡°gift for younger girls¡± on Google, this would probably be the first result to pop up. How did I know? Well, I¡¯d done the same thing. I just happened to have more time to research and ended up choosing something a bit more thoughtful.

    ¡°They¡¯re both pretty. At least one is pink and the other is blue, so you can wear them together,¡± I said with a smile, earning a soft chuckle from Serene.

    After chatting for a while, she eventually left the room, leaving me alone.

    Once she was gone, I drew in a sharp breath and got up from the bed, walking over to the drawer. I opened it slowly and pulled out a pink scarf, my eyes settling on it with a deepening frown.

    <b>Aria¡¯s </b>scarf. The damning piece of evidence that would link her to my murder tomorrow¨Calong with Kieran¡¯s ring.

    I <b>stared </b>down at the ring and scarf in my hand and sighed, fingers tightening slightly before I ced them both in my <b>drawer</b>.

    Hands on my waist, I stood still, staring nkly into nothing.

    <b>Just </b>one more night.

    One final night before the day everything ends.

    Before I die.

    I wanted to do something fun and exciting for myst night.

    I <b>reached </b>out, rubbing my chin in thought <b>as </b><b>I </b>considered the possibilities. Slowly, an idea began to take shape in my mind, and before I knew it, a grin tugged at the corners of my lips, my eyes lighting up with excitement.

    <b>Maybe </b>it <b>wasn¡¯t </b>such a bad idea <b>to </b><b>see </b>what color my wolf was. And more than that¨Cmaybe <b>I </b>could shift and take a run through the woods.

    Just <b>once</b><b>. </b>

    Before everything <b>fell </b><b>apart</b><b>, </b>before <b>I </b><b>actually </b>died, I wanted to <b>feel </b>that rush¨Cthe wild freedom of my <b>paws </b>gliding <b>over </b>the

    earth.

    <b>¡°</b><b>She</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I murmured <b>under </b>my breath, ¡°wanna <b>go </b>for a run<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

 Revival 47

    <b>Chapter </b>47

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°Why did you change your mind? I thought you didn¡¯t want to shift?¡± She asked for the fifth time as <b>we </b>walked toward the woods, more like sneaking, <b>if </b>you <b>ask </b>me.

    Everywhere <b>was </b>quiet. I had already taken off my sandals, walking barefoot to avoid drawing attention to myself. With everyone too distracted by the drama going on<b>, </b>it made sneaking out easier.

    <b>I </b>exhaled sharply <b>as </b><b>we </b>reached the destination, my <b>secret </b>spot. Everything was still, except for the distant sounds <b>of </b>nature¡­ birds chirping in the trees<b>. </b>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I shrugged. ¡°I guess I was just bored and wanted to do something fun before I actually die. And shifting might be fun.¡±

    I could practically hear She scoff, and though I wasn¡¯t looking at her, the mental image of her rolling her through my mind.

    eyes shed

    ¡°You know, I haven¡¯t seen anyone so into dying like you,¡± she muttered. ¡°Hell, you even want to kill yourself just to frame those two bastards. Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re not worth it? In our previous life, you died because of them, and now, you¡¯re nning to die again for the same reason. So what¡¯s the point of all this revenge, anyway?¡±

    I let out a dry chuckle as I started tying my hair into a ponytail.

    ¡°Do you honestly think I¡¯m doing this just for revenge, She?¡± I asked, moving my hands to pull off the shawl wrapped around my body, shivering slightly as the cold air kissed my skin.

    ¡°If it were only about revenge, I wouldn¡¯t go as far as killing myself. They¡¯re not worth me losing my life over, not for the second time.

    No, this isn¡¯t just about revenge. This is about getting rid of them for good.

    Kieran and Aria are a threat. And even if he never marries me, I know they were the reason behind the rogue attack. If I don¡¯t do something about them, then my family¡­ my pack¡­ they¡¯ll never be safe,¡± I said, reaching for my dress and unzipping it. It slipped off my body, leaving me in nothing but my underwear, and I shivered from the cold.

    ¡°But still¡­¡± She¡¯s voice grew smaller. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too much to kill yourself? You want to pierce a dagger into your own heart. Let¡¯s forget that it¡¯s a sin for a second, aren¡¯t you even scared that it¡¯ll hurt?¡±

    Before <b>I </b>could stop myself,ughter burst out of me, echoing through the quiet space.

    ¡°Why are youughing?!¡± she snapped, clearly annoyed.

    I waved my hand, pointing at my chest with a hint of amusement.

    ¡°Painful? Are you serious, She? Or did you forget I already pierced myself right here and died? I stabbed myself while I <b>was </b>pregnant, knowing that if I didn¡¯t, what the rogues would do to me would be so much worse. So I killed myself without hesitation, watching my body disintegrate into dust,¡± I murmured, tilting my head.

    ¡°If I could do that, do you think killing myself for everyone else would be hard? I¡¯ll just make sure I end it on time so it won¡¯t hurt.¡± I shrugged and finally undressed fully, cing my clothes and shoes neatly on the rock.

    ¡°Goddess, you really have gone full crazy mode, but whatever. Let¡¯s shift for now! I can¡¯t wait to run through the woods,¡± She said excitedly, causing me to snort and lick my bottom lip before taking a deep breath, eyes narrowing at nothing in particr.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s fucking do this,¡± I murmured under my breath and closed my eyes, remembering what she <b>said </b>yesterday about closing my <b>eyes </b>and envisioning the image of changing into a wolf.

    I inhaled and exhaled, taking calming breaths, and soon, <b>I </b>began to feel something. My whole body grew hot, and my brows furrowed as <b>a </b>strange sensation spread through me¡ªespecially in my bones. Before <b>I </b>could <b>stop </b>it, <b>a </b>scream tore from my throat and I copsed to the ground, the sound of bones breaking and reshaping echoing through the quiet air.

    I quickly pped a hand <b>over </b>my mouth to muffle the scream threatening to spill out. My <b>vision </b>blurred, my breathing grew heavier, and I felt my consciousness start to drift.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat is happening? Why is it this painful? Why didn¡¯t you tell me shifting would hurt this much?¡± <b>I </b>asked She through the mindlink, and she scoffed.

    ¡°Silly girl, shifting isn¡¯t always this painful. But this is your first time, and your body isn¡¯t used to the transformation. That¡¯s why it hurts. Next time you shift, you won¡¯t feel a thing. And I know you, if I told you it was painful, you wouldn¡¯t have wanted to do it.¡±

    My lips trembled, though I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from the pain or the anger but the urge to p this stupid wolf surged inside<ol><li>me<b>. </b></li></ol>

    The least she could¡¯ve done was give me a warning.

    I gasped and shut my eyes as ck dots swam in my vision. And with onest shaky breath, I slipped into unconsciousness.

    The next moment, my eyes snapped open and I found myself running through the woods, no, not just running, it felt more like racing. Sprinting.

    My brows furrowed in confusion as I noticed how fast my heart was pounding against my chest. I could hear everything, every crunch of leaves, every whisper of the wind. My senses had sharpened a hundredfold. It wasn¡¯t dark anymore, and I could see clearly as I raced forward, my paws gliding effortlessly over the earth.

    Wait¡­ paws?

    I had paws.

    My eyes widened and I opened my mouth to scream but instead, a howl tore from me, loud and wild. The sound made me stop in my tracks, flinching in surprise.

    What the actual fuck!

    <b>I </b>shifted.

    I gasped in shock, and I heard She snort.

    ¡°Of course you did, dummy,¡± she said in my head. ¡°Now, go to that stream and see what color of wolf we have!¡± she squealed excitedly. I raised a brow but decided to do as she said.

    I ran in the direction of the stream, my heart pounding as I neared it. I slowed down, taking a brief second to collect myself.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t have high hopes for the color of my wolf. I knew for sure it couldn¡¯t be ck¨CI wasn¡¯t lucky enough for that. Maybe something inferior, but I wouldn¡¯t mind. I was at least grateful to have one at all.

    But the moment my gaze fell on my reflection, all the air left my lungs.

    I didn¡¯t have a ck wolf.

    And I didn¡¯t have an inferior one either.

    Staring back at me <b>was </b>the color of <b>a </b>wolf that had been extinct for centuries.

    A pure¨Cbreed white wolf.

 Revival 48

    <b>Chapter </b><b>48 </b>

    Darius <b>pov </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>apologize, but it¡¯s <b>a </b><b>dead </b><b>end </b>again, my king. <b>There </b><b>is </b><b>no </b>sign <b>of </b>anyone able to shift into a white wolf in this <b>pack</b>,¡± Drake <b>said </b>solemnly, his head bowed in respect as <b>he </b>spoke.

    ¡°Drake¡¯s right. We searched everyone with a white wolf form, but there¡¯s no sign of the one we¡¯re looking for<b>,</b>¡± <b>Cassian </b>added from where he sat not far from me, chewing on a snack with a sigh. ¡°King, you¡¯ve been searching for a white wolf for centuries and haven¡¯t found one. That¡¯s because they¡¯ve gone extinct. So why should we still trust the <b>shaman</b>? I mean, don¡¯t get me wrong, she¡¯s good at what she does<b>, </b>but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll find a white wolf in this <b>pack</b>.¡±

    I raised a brow at his words, flipping the coin in my hand absentmindedly as my thoughts drifted to the message my kingdom¡¯s shaman sent me yesterday:

    My king, I received a visionst night, and I¡¯m pleased to inform you that the white wolf you¡¯ve been searching for has finally reappeared after years of extinction. The one who bears it is closer than you think.

    A white wolf. The one I¡¯d searched for¨Cgoddess knows how long¨Chad finally returned.

    It sounded unbelievable, like a false prophecy, but I wouldn¡¯t take the risk of ignoring it. What if it was true? If I found the one who bore the white wolf, everything would finally fall into ce.

    ¡°And I really don¡¯t understand why the king wants to find a white wolf,¡± Cassian said again, tilting his head slightly in confusion. ¡°Even grandfather and father never knew why you were so determined. Is it really that important to you, my king?<b>¡± </b>

    My gaze turned cold at his words, flicking back down to the coin in my hand. Without answering Cassian, I turned to Drake and ordered,

    ¡°Search again. Even if you have to turn this entire pack upside down, I need that white wolf.¡±

    With that, I turned and walked out of the room, noting how smart Cassian was not to follow me.

    I needed a run.

    I made my way out of the packhouse and headed into the woods, my mind crowded with thoughts¨Cmostly centered on the white wolf as I shifted into my form and took off, running through the trees.

    Had a white wolf really reappeared after all these years? If it had, then I had to find them. No matter what.

    It <b>was </b>the only way to end the curse. The only way to finally die.

    ¡°You have crossed the line this time, Darius. There is too much blood on your hands. You¡¯ve taken too many lives, and now you must be punished. You will live forever, watching those around you die one by one. You shall know the pain of loss, <b>crave </b>the salvation of death, but never receive it. The only thing that can break this curse is a purebred white wolf but then again, that¡¯s only if you can find one.¡±

    I could still remember the slight smirk on her face as she said those words.

    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b><b>I </b>found one<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I echoed to myself.

    For centuries, I hadn¡¯t. I had given up, knowing the goddess wouldn¡¯t make this <b>easy</b>. But now¡­

    <b>I </b>sprinted <b>faster</b><b>, </b>cutting through the air.

    <b>maybe</b>, everything would <b>finally </b><b>be </b><b>over</b><b>. </b>

    *Darius¡­<b>¡± </b><b>Ss </b>said through the mindlink, finally speaking to me <b>after </b>ignoring me since <b>we </b>returned from the mall.

    <b>I </b>didn¡¯t respond, <b>already </b>having a good <b>idea </b>where <b>this </b>conversation was <b>headed </b>and I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>wrong.

    ¡°So <b>I </b><b>was </b>thinking<b>¡­ </b>you don¡¯t really have to reject our mate. What <b>if </b>you just <b>leave </b><b>her</b>? We can go <b>back </b>to our pack and pretend she <b>doesn¡¯t </b>exist<b>. </b>I mean, we don¡¯t have to <b>ept </b>her as our mate<b>, </b>but we don¡¯t <b>have </b><b>to reject </b>her either, right?¡± <b>he </b><b>asked</b>.

    <b>I </b><b>still </b>said nothing.

    The only sound I <b>focused </b>on was the steady crunch of my paws crushing broken twigs beneath me.

    ¡°Why are you not responding, Darius? Don¡¯t tell me you want to be <b>so </b>cruel as to reject her when you don¡¯t have to. I already said you don¡¯t need to ept her as your mate, just don¡¯t reject her. You know what your rejection would do to her, right? So <b>please</b><b>¡­ </b>just let her go.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but want tough at his words. Ss, the fearsome wolf who never blinked when it came to killing <b>was </b>pleading for a girl.

    It was almost amusing to realize that his weakness would turn out to be an ordinary, wolfless girl.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, and you know that,¡± I said, my voice cold.

    Not rejecting her didn¡¯t mean I could simply ignore her.

    No¨CI couldn¡¯t.

    The moment we met, there had been some kind of connection between us, even if I didn¡¯t want to admit it. And if I didn¡¯t sever the bond now, it would only be harder to stay away.

    Ss went quiet for a while before he growled through the link.

    ¡°You really are cruel and heartless. You don¡¯t even care that she might die from your rejection. In fact<b>, </b>something tells me you¡¯re rejecting her because you want her to die.¡±

    I neither denied nor confirmed his words as I came to a halt, my gaze narrowing and ears twitching at the faint sound of something snapping in the distance.

    Someone was here and judging by the scent, it was her.

    I frowned.

    Without thinking, I sprinted in the direction of the scent.

    What <b>was </b>she doing out here in the woods again?

    The memory of her undressing shed through my mind, deepening the frown etched on my face.

    ¡°She <b>is </b><b>here</b>!¡± Ss echoed out excitedly and the killing intent from earlier seemed to have vanished as I raced to the direction her scent wasing from and soon enough, I stopped sprinting, stopping at a stream, my eyes narrowing through the space to look for the sight of that girl but instead of a naked girl I had thought I would see in front of me, there was a wolf staring at her reflection in the stream but that wasn¡¯t what made my heart beat faster against my chest.

    The reason for that was <b>because </b>that wolf <b>was </b>a purebred.

 Revival 49

    <b>Nyssa </b><b>pov </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Oh my goddess<b>!!!</b><b>¡± </b>I <b>screamed </b>internally, <b>my </b><b>eyes </b>wide <b>as </b><b>I </b><b>stared </b>at my <b>reflection </b>in the mirror<b>, </b>eximing in <b>disbelief</b>. ¡°<b>No </b>freaking <b>way</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>am <b>a </b>white wolf! Me<b>? </b><b>A </b>white wolf<b>, </b>the kind that¡¯s <b>been </b>extinct for <b>decades </b>and <b>yet</b>, here <b>I </b>am!¡±

    <b>I </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>sure </b><b>what </b>kind <b>of </b>emotion <b>was </b>bubbling up at the moment, maybe excitement, maybe <b>disbelief</b>, or maybe both.

    I had <b>expected </b>something <b>lesser</b>, somethingmon, like a brown wolf. I had told myself not to aim high<b>, </b>not to <b>expect </b><b>a </b><b>ck </b>wolf. But what I got <b>was </b><b>far </b>beyond that.

    <b>A </b>white wolf. A <b>rare</b>, pure<b>¨C</b>blooded <b>creature </b>no one had seen in <b>over </b><b>five </b>hundred <b>years</b>.

    This couldn¡¯t be <b>real</b>. This had to be a dream.

    ¡°You <b>really </b>are excited, huh?¡± She <b>teased</b>, snapping me out of my daze. ¡°And to think you didn¡¯t even want to shift <b>because </b>you weren¡¯t expecting much. Now look at you, like you¡¯ve just seen a ghost.¡±

    I scoffed, rolling my eyes at her mockery but she wasn¡¯t wrong. I was excited.

    ¡°How on earth am I a white wolf? What¡¯s going on?¡± I muttered, leaning closer to my reflection, needing to be absolutely sure <b>I </b><b>was </b>seeing this right.

    I could hear the smugness in her voice as she spoke.

    ¡°How else would you have a white wolf if not because I¡¯m the best? That¡¯s why I always say you¡¯re lucky to have me. I¡¯m special, you just don¡¯t realize it yet. That¡¯s why you keep acting this way toward me.¡±

    I rolled my eyes at her words but didn¡¯t respond because, annoyingly, she was right. She was special.

    A white wolf wasn¡¯t something I ever expected. I had honestly thought she was bluffing. But clearly, she wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°I am lucky to have you,¡± I said, cutting her off just as she was about to speak again. ¡°You¡¯re right. You are very special, She.¡±

    I could practically imagine the shocked expression on her face the moment the words left my mouth, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle <b>as </b>she cleared her throat and stammered before replying.

    ¡°W¨Cwell, you¡¯re not wrong¡­ but saying it like that makes it a little ufortable. Ahem, anyway, let¡¯s go for a run. I want to take <b>over </b>this time,¡± she said with a dismissive tone.

    I almost grinned, but froze when I saw my wolf¡¯s reflection grinning back at me.

    Ah, I still wasn¡¯t used to that.

    I <b>was </b><b>just </b>about to close my eyes and let She take over¨Clet her run freely through the woods because<b>, </b>honestly, she <b>deserved </b>it but before <b>I </b>could, my heart suddenly stopped.

    My eyes widened <b>as </b>that familiar, addictive scent hit me.

    <b>It </b><b>was </b>him.

    My head snapped in the direction of the sound, and before <b>I </b>could <b>react </b>before <b>I </b>could even see him¨C<b>I </b>gasped <b>as </b>something mmed into me, knocking me to the ground.

    173

    <b>Chapter </b><b>49 </b>

    <b>A </b><b>soft </b>whimper <b>escaped </b>my lips, <b>and </b><b>my </b><b>eyes </b>flew <b>open </b><b>just </b>as a menacing growl pierced <b>the </b><b>air</b><b>. </b>

    The moment I saw the <b>silver </b>wolf towering <b>over </b>me, my heart dropped.

    <b>Darius</b><b>. </b>

    Of all people <b>to </b>see me in my wolf form, it had to be him.

    Oh, goddess.

    <b>I </b>stared up at him, frozen, as he leaned closer, his <b>head </b>tilting slightly like he was trying to make sense of what he was seeing He looked just <b>as </b>shocked <b>as </b><b>I </b>felt.

    But what I didn¡¯t expect¡­ <b>was </b>for him to <b>lean </b>in even further, right toward my neck and sniff me.

    I inhaled sharply, my eyes widening <b>as </b>he ran his nose along my neck, inhaling deeply. He was sniffing me, trying to confirm if <b>I </b><b>was </b>who he thought <b>I </b><b>was</b>.

    I couldn¡¯t even move<b>, </b>not because I didn¡¯t want to, but <b>because </b>he had mepletely pinned beneath him.

    I opened my mouth to speak, to tell him to get off me, but no words came out. Instead, a soft whimper escaped me and that¡¯s when I remembered again that I <b>was </b>still in my wolf form.

    Just as <b>I </b><b>was </b>about tomunicate with him through the mindlink, She¡¯s urgent voice stopped me in my tracks.

    ¡°Wait!¡± she echoed sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t speak. He must not know it¡¯s you. He won¡¯t be able to scent you right now<b>, </b>so don¡¯t let him find out and when you get the chance, run. Run as far from him as you can.¡±

    I blinked in confusion at her words. Why did she sound so afraid?

    She loved Darius, had always longed to be with him. So why, now, was she telling me to run?

    After what felt like an eternity, Darius finally leaned back slightly, his narrowed eyes locked on me. But he didn¡¯t move off my body. Instead, I heard his voice in my head.

    ¡°A pure white breed? You¡¯re a white breed?¡± he asked through the mindlink.

    Just like She warned, I didn¡¯t respond. I only shook my head in denial.

    No. No, I wasn¡¯t a pure white werewolf as he could clearly see.

    Darius frowned, the moonlight catching on his white fur, making him look almost ethereal. Another heavy silence followed before he finally asked,

    ¡°Who are you? Tell me your identity.¡±

    I shook my head again.

    I don¡¯t know my name. I don¡¯t know my identity. I have amnesia.

    This time<b>, </b>I saw the sh of irritation in his eyes <b>as </b>he lost patience. He growled, low and threatening, and I knew this was it, my moment to <b>act</b>. Things were about to take <b>a </b>turn I wouldn¡¯t recover from if I stayed pinned beneath him.

    So I did the only thing I could think of¨CI looked behind him, eyes wide with feigned horror, <b>as </b>though I¡¯d just seen something terrifying.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    It worked.

    Darius whipped his head around to see what had caught my attention.

    And in that instant, I used every ounce of strength I had to shove him off me and, without a second thought, bolted, sprinting deep into the woods.

 Revival 50

    Nyssa pov

    Shit, shit, shit.

    What the hell have I done? Or more precisely, what the hell was I doing<b>? </b>

    I was running like my life depended on it which, honestly, it probably did. I had just tricked the Lycan King and ran away from him. That was a huge disrespect, and I knew the man wanted nothing more than to get rid of me already. I¡¯d only be giving him more reason if I kept this up.

    Crash!

    A loud sound of something falling echoed behind me, sending a shiver down my spine. All the hair or rather fur, on my body stood on end as I heard paws thundering right behind me.

    What the fuck? Was that a tree falling just now? Did he actually knock one down?

    I wasn¡¯t sure, but I couldn¡¯t look back, no matter what. Because if I did, I¡¯d only get more scared, slow down, and get caught.

    I cursed under my breath and took a sharp turn to the right, trying to change direction at just the right moment to lose him. But the man was right behind me, fast as hell. From the sound, he was really close. To be honest, I was shocked I hadn¡¯t been caught yet. With how fast Darius was running, he was literally kicking up dust, causing trees to fall and pebbles to scatter around us.

    ¡°Goddess, why is he still chasing me? Has he figured out it¡¯s me?¡± I asked She, taking another sharp turn, desperate to lose him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± She responded. ¡°But don¡¯t stop running. Don¡¯t let him know who you are. I¡¯m using all my strength to make you run faster, but in time, he¡¯ll catch up. You have to find a way out of here.¡±

    As soon as I heard her words, I almost scoffed.

    Find a way out? If I had one, don¡¯t you think I¡¯d have taken it already? I was being chased. Of course, I was trying to get out.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t know why she was acting like this or why I was even listening.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯d get in trouble if Darius knew it was me. And honestly? I don¡¯t think he¡¯d even care.

    But something in me told me to just listen to her, to trust her and that exined why I was doing this.

    I leaped over a log lying on the ground and decided to take a different direction, away from the packhouse. I didn¡¯t want Darius following me there; I knew he¡¯d get suspicious, and the guards would catch me if they saw the king chasing someone.

    Darius¡¯s furious howl pierced the air, scaring the birds into flight. I began panting as I felt him right behind me, with a cliff looming ahead and a river below.

    Seeing that, I wanted to curse my fate.

    Of course, I was never lucky to begin with.

    I looked around, searching for another way, but after calcting the distance, I realized I¡¯d be caught by Darius anyway, he was only inches behind me.

    Without thinking twice, I rushed toward the cliff and stopped at the edge, turning just in time to see Dariuse to a halt,

    as though he <b>didn¡¯t </b>want to bump into me. <b>His </b>eyes narrowed into a dangerous glint <b>as </b>he began circling around me, <b>a </b>low growl rumbling from his throat while he watched me closely.

    Even in his wolf form, he easily towered <b>over </b>me, and I couldn¡¯t <b>help </b>but swallow hard, my heart pounding wildly against my chest. We <b>stared </b>at each other for what <b>felt </b>like an eternity before his voice echoed in my head.

    ¡°A pure white breed. Tell me your name,¡± he repeated, the same question from earlier. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he kept emphasizing that. Was it really that surprising?

    Still, I didn¡¯t answer. Instead, I shook my head slightly, trying to signal for him to leave me alone.

    Thankfully, he seemed to understand but that didn¡¯t make things better. <b>His </b>eyes grew colder <b>as </b>he took a <b>step </b>closer, and I instinctively stepped back, inhaling sharply when I nearly lost my footing at the edge, almost falling into the river below.

    Oh goddess.

    ¡°I asked you a question,¡± his voice grew more impatient, ¡°What <b>is </b>your identity?¡±

    As soon as he said that, an immense aura radiated from him, making me shudder. This time, I knew I had to do something because if I didn¡¯t, I¡¯d be in serious trouble. And as crazy as the idea was, I preferred it over getting Darius angry and having him reject me right here if I got caught.

    I sighed, closing my eyes before shooting Darius a re. He narrowed his eyes at me, and before he could react, I let out a loud, piercing scream that sounded more like a terrifying howl then threw myself backward, free¨Cfalling into the river behind me.

    His eyes widened in shock as he lunged forward to grab my paw, but I yanked it back and turned away, plunging straight into the river.

    I took a deep breath as the cold water hit me, then dove under, trying to swim away from his sight. When I couldn¡¯t take theck of air anymore, I lifted my head above the surface and began coughing, my eyes narrowing on Darius¡¯s form.

    I watched as he tilted his head, his gaze locked on the water, and then, without a second nce, he turned and walked away, making me exhale a breath of relief.

    ¡°I¨CI need to change back. I can¡¯t seem to swim in this form,¡± I muttered, feeling the water cling to my fur. I closed my eyes and allowed myself to shift.

    When I finally did, I nced down, only to see that I was stark naked in the middle of the river.

    ¡°This is all your fault¡± I muttered to She, my body shivering as I regretted the decision to shift in the first ce.

    She didn¡¯t respond for a while before speaking.

    ¡°But that <b>was </b>one hell of a chance, I can¡¯t believe we outran the lycan king¡±

    I rolled my eyes at her words and began swimming towards thend.

    I didn¡¯t even have time for her, right now I had to get to the packhouse before anyone realize that I was missing and the lycan king connected the dots.

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t the kind of fun I was talking about¡± I hissed out with a sign.

    Oh well.

    <b>Chapter </b>31

 Revival 51

    <b>Chapter </b><b>51 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    <b>I </b>shivered<b>, </b>clutching my <b>shawl </b>tighter around me <b>as </b><b>I </b><b>sneaked </b>into the packhouse, <b>ragged </b><b>pants </b>escaping <b>me </b>while I <b>made</b><b>. </b>my <b>way </b>through the window<b>, </b>trying not to make <b>a </b>sound.

    Thankfully<b>, </b><b>I¡¯d </b>arrived just in time before the guards <b>made </b>another round so I <b>had </b><b>a </b><b>few </b>minutes to climb up the window and slip into my room before anyone noticed I was gone.

    I licked my bottom lip and ran a hand through my hair, pushing the <b>wet </b>strands <b>back </b>before lifting my <b>hand </b>to the <b>wall </b>and cing my right <b>leg</b>, ready to pull myself up.

    You know<b>, </b>I¡¯d done this so many times before whenever I wanted to sneak out, memorized the guards¡® <b>rotation </b>and used it to my advantage to avoid getting caught. But this time, it <b>was </b>harder to climb <b>because </b>I¡¯d been running and swimming for a while, and all my strength was nearly gone.

    ¡°Fuck, my arms hurt really bad,¡± I murmured under my breath, trying my best to climb, nearly losing my footing at one point. Luckily, I grabbed onto a stone on the wall but had to pause and take a deep breath, closing my <b>eyes </b><b>as </b>my vision blurred for a moment.

    Then, suddenly, I heard a calm voice that made me snap my eyes open.

    ¡°Do you need some help there, Miss<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I gasped, eyes widening, and before I could stop it, my hand slipped from the wall in shock, I felt myself falling.

    No! No!

    I wanted to scream, but no words left my lips as I plummeted toward what should have been my death. I¡¯d climbed quite high, and if I fell, I would surely die.

    Just as <b>I </b><b>was </b>struggling to ept this fate, I felt a pair of arms wrap around my waist, catching my fall.

    Time seemed to freeze as <b>I </b>turned to see Zayn, the famous doctor, staring down at me with a look that was part amusement, part surprise¨CI wasn¡¯t quite sure.

    <b>As </b>he held me in his arms, I caught the slight tilt of his lips, his peerless green eyes locked onto mine, and a shiver ran through me. It wasn¡¯t just because of the cold; it felt like his eyes were seeing right through me, as if he could read every one of my thoughts.

    It made me ufortable.

    <b>I </b>swallowed hard as his lips moved, yet I couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying until he tilted his head and spoke clearer.

    ¡°Are you okay, Miss<b>? </b>You must have been scared, the fall was pretty high,¡± he said, and I blinked, snapping out of my <b>daze</b>. I took <b>a </b><b>deep </b><b>breath</b>, about to tell him to let me down, but before I could get a word out, the sound of footsteps interrupted

    ¡®me<b>. </b>

    My <b>eyes </b>nearly bulged out of their sockets <b>as </b>I heard the voices of the guards.

    ¡°This <b>is </b>the <bst </b><b>ce </b><b>we¡¯re </b>checking. We¡¯ll rotate again after an hour.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Understood!¡±

    Oh goddess, the guards <b>were </b>heading this way.

    <b>53 </b>

    My <b>head </b><b>jerked </b><b>back </b><b>to </b><b>Zayn</b><b>, </b>and <b>I </b><b>was </b>about to <b>speak</b><b>, </b>but <b>before </b>I could, I pped <b>a </b>hand <b>over </b>my mouth <b>to </b>stop <b>the </b><b>scream </b>that <b>threatened </b><b>to </b>spill out <b>as </b><b>Zayn </b><b>leaped </b>into the <b>air</b><b>, </b>carrying me with him toward my window<b>. </b>

    <b>Before </b><b>I </b><b>knew </b>it, I was <b>back </b>in my room, and <b>I </b>could hear the guards¡® footsteps beneath us <b>as </b>they inspected the <b>area</b>.

    <b>No </b><b>one </b><b>made </b><b>a </b>sound, the air was <b>dead </b>silent. <b>I </b><b>held </b>my breath, ignoring the <b>fact </b>that I was <b>still </b>in the arms <b>of </b><b>a </b>man I <b>barely </b>

    <b>knew</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, this <b>cd </b>seems <b>clear</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Just </b><b>as </b>the footsteps faded, I exhaled the breath I hadn¡¯t <b>realized </b>I was holding, my body finally rxing<b>, </b>only to stiffen all <b>over </b>again when I realized where I currently <b>was</b>.

    In <b>Zayn¡¯s </b>arms<b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b>You are drenched and shivering, Miss<b>. </b>You¡¯ll <b>catch </b>a cold if you stay in those clothes,¡± he said, a warm and polite smile curving his lips. I wasn¡¯t sure if he genuinely didn¡¯t realize our position, alone in my room or if he simply didn¡¯t <b>care</b>.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t be rude to him. He had just saved me, and he was a doctor everyone respected.

    ¡°T¨Cthank you. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, but could you put me down?¡± I asked, forcing a stiff and nervous smile. He blinked, then muttered an ¡°Ah¡± before gently setting me on the ground. He stepped back, running a hand through his hair awkwardly.

    I quickly stood on my own and adjusted myself, rubbing my clothes <b>as </b>I stared at the floor.

    ¡°I apologize for making you ufortable. You were about to fall, and I couldn¡¯t let you die. Besides, it looked like you didn¡¯t want them <i>to </i><b>see </b>you seems like you snuck out,¡± he said with a light chuckle, and I couldn¡¯t help but raise a brow.

    Wow. This man really just said whatever was on his mind, huh?

    <b>I </b>shook my head and lowered my gaze.

    ¡°No, t¨Cthank you for saving me. I¨CI appreciate it,¡± I stammered, my teeth starting to chatter as the cold began to settle deep into my bones. Zayn frowned, tilting his head slightly as he watched me.

    I inhaled sharply, about to ask him not to tell anyone about what happened tonight, but he beat me to it by tossing something at me<b>. </b>

    <b>I </b><b>reacted </b>quickly, catching it midair. It was a bottle filled with a clear greenish liquid. I raised a brow, staring at it, but then he spoke<b>, </b>moving toward the window, his coat fluttering effortlessly in the wind.

    ¡°That¡¯ll help so you don¡¯t catch a cold tomorrow. And don¡¯t worry, Miss, I won¡¯t say a word about tonight,¡± he said, turning to <b>sh </b>a small smile. ¡°Take care of yourself, and have a sound sleep.¡±

    With <b>that</b><b>, </b>he leapt out the window.

    I rushed forward, only to find that he had vanished.

    Completely gone.

    Damn. I knew <b>werewolves </b>were fast, but how could he disappear in the blink of an eye?

    <b>I </b>sighed and shook my head, then looked down at the bottle in my hand. I opened it and took a gulp of the liquid.

    Almost instantly<b>, </b>a warm sensation spread through me<b>, </b>making me feel <b>better</b><b>. </b>I took a <b>deep </b>breath, wiped my mouth, and shifted my <b>gaze </b>toward the dark <b>sky</b><b>, </b>staring at the moon in thought.

    ¡°I should <b>get </b>some <b>sleep </b>and prepare for tomorrow. It¡¯s going to be a long day.¡±

 Revival 52

    <b>Chapter </b><b>52 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°Mydy, please wake up,¡± I heard Serena¡¯s voice <b>as </b><b>she </b>continuously tapped me. I ignored her, keeping my head buried in <b>the </b><b>pillow</b><b>, </b>trying <b>to </b>drown out her <b>voice</b><b>. </b><b>But </b><b>she </b>didn¡¯t take that as a sign to stop, instead, she <b>began </b>shaking me.

    ¡°Mydy, my <bdy</b>. It¡¯s time for breakfast. The Alpha asked me to wake you up and get you dressed myself so you wouldn¡¯t dress the way you did yesterday. Please wake up, the bath is ready,¡± she said without taking a breath.

    I winced andzily lifted my hand in the air, waving her off to leave me alone. I kept my <b>eyes </b>shut <b>because </b>I knew the moment I opened them, there¡¯d be no going back to sleep.

    Goddess<b>, </b><b>was </b>that so hard to understand?

    I had only fallen asleep an hour ago. Last night, I couldn¡¯t get a wink of rest, I was tossing and turning, terrified that Darius would figure out it was me and barge in at any moment to reject me.

    Every little sound made me jolt awake, expecting to find him standing in front of me with that terrifying look in his <b>eyes</b>. But eventually, exhaustion won, and I finally fell asleep, too drained to care about anything else. Even now, all I wanted was to stay asleep.

    ¡°Mydy¡­¡± Serena sighed in frustration. ¡°Please wake up, or I¡¯ll get in trouble if I don¡¯t get you downstairs.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond, slowly drifting off again, soft snores escaping me.

    I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care. I just want to sleep.

    ¡°Oh goddess¡­ Mydy, I don¡¯t want to do this, but you leave me no choice. I¡¯ll ask for forgivenesster, but for now¡­¡±

    As soon as she said that, I felt the nket yanked off me and then, to my horror, Serena¡¯s fingers slowly began trailing up and down my foot.

    My eyes immediately snapped open and I yanked my leg away from her, grabbing her foot as I red at her.

    This girl!

    How could she? She knew my feet was one of the most sensitive spots on my body, any touch and I¡¯d feel it intensely.

    I watched as she bit her bottom lip, clearly trying hard not tough, which only sharpened my re. Without thinking, I kicked her off the bed.

    Serena yelped, falling to the ground with a soft thud. I scoffed, running a hand through my hair as she quickly stood back up, rubbed her butt, and lowered her head respectfully.

    ¡°I¨CI apologize, mydy, for my disrespect. I will ept any punishment, but for now, you really need to take your bath.¡±

    I rolled my eyes and let out a sigh before responding, my voice hoarse.

    ¡°Alright, alright, stop nagging, will you? I¡¯m awake.¡± I yawned and stretched, a little surprised that my body didn¡¯t ache or <b>feel </b>stiff like I thought it would.

    I had even expected to wake up with a cold and a sore throat, but everything felt clear, which meant Zayn¡¯s medicine must have really worked.

    ¡°He really does live up to his name, doesn¡¯t he?¡± I muttered under my breath.

    <b>¡°</b>What did you <b>say</b>, miss?<b>¡± </b>Serena <b>asked</b>, and <b>I </b>yawned again<b>, </b>shaking my <b>head </b><b>as </b>I forced myself to sit <b>up</b>.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s <b>just </b><b>get </b><b>ready </b>before Father bursts through <b>the </b>door and <b>starts </b>scolding me,¡± <b>I </b>said, getting <b>up </b>from the bed. <b>Serena </b>bowed and began to undress me.

    As I stepped into the bathtub<b>, </b>different thoughts ran through my mind <b>all </b><b>at </b>once.

    So, today was the day I would finally frame those two idiots for my death. It <b>was </b><b>simple</b>, just <b>as </b>I nned. All I had to do was lure both Kieran and Aria here, then kill myself and frame them for it. Let Serena witness the whole thing, have her <b>call </b>everyone in, and then watch <b>as </b>they were executed for my murder, just before the rejection ceremony tomorrow.

    <b>It </b>sounded simple, but what I was truly worried about¡­ was Serena.

    <b>I </b>watched her carefully as she wiped my body with a serious expression, her touch gentle and filled with care.

    How would she <b>react </b>when she saw my body?

    I knew how it felt to lose someone right before your eyes. I had lost my father, his Beta, Gamma<b>, </b>almost everyone I ever loved. I had lost her, and I knew the pain of losing someone like that.

    Could Serena take that? Was this too much for her?

    ¡°Mydy, are you still upset about what I did? I apologize if you are. I really didn¡¯t want you to get scolded by the Alpha,¡± she said, focused on her task.

    ¡°Really?¡± I asked with a small smile, my eyes trained on her.

    She nodded.

    ¡°You know the Alpha is really worried about you, mydy. He wants you to look your best today, to impress the Lycan King. He said tomorrow is the rejection ceremony, and today is the only chance we have to plead with the King not to reject you.¡±

    She leaned in to wipe my face, and the moment I caught a clear view of hers, I froze. Tears were silently streaming down her cheeks<b>. </b>

    ¡°Wait, Serena, why are you crying?¡± I asked, my smile fading and brows furrowing.

    She quickly wiped at her face and shook her head.

    ¡°N¨Cnothing, it¡¯s nothing, mydy. I apologize¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, I grabbed her hand, narrowing my eyes as I stared at her, catching her off guard.

    ¡°Serena, stop lying and tell me. Did something happen? Did anyone say anything or bully you?¡±

    She blinked in confusion at my furious expression, but then a soft smile spread across her face.

    ¡°No, mydy. No one said anything or bullied me. I¡¯m just¡­ worried about your safety. If the King rejects you, then thedy surely won¡¯t be able to withstand it. It could mean death for you.¡±

    She inhaled a sharp breath, then reached out and held my hand tightly, her voice trembling as she murmured,

    ¡°And I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. I don¡¯t want to lose you. If anything happens to you, then I would surely follow you, even if it means dying with you!¡±

    My eyes widened at her words. And before I could stop myself, my lips began to tremble, my eyes stinging as tears welled<ol><li>up.</li></ol>

    1 remembered how she had thrown herself to death for my sake.

    Even in this life, she was still the most loyal person by my side.

    A dryugh escaped me as I leaned in and wrapped my arms around Serena, taking her by surprise. I gently patted her back as I whispered,

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly. ¡°Thank you for standing by me. And I¡¯m sorry for still thinking so selfishly¡­ even now.¡±

    I closed my eyes, holding her close as a quiet decision settled in my heart.

    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t do that to Serena.

    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t let her be the one to find my body.

 Revival 53

    Chapter <b>53 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°What do you mean by this, mydy?¡± Serena asked as she paced around the room, holding a piece of paper in her hand, her eyes narrowed in disapproval <b>as </b>she nced at me, sitting quietly on the bed while sipping the tea she had brought a minute ago.

    ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s a letter to both Kieran and Aria. I want it delivered to them right now, Serena.¡±

    Her frown deepened at my words, and she shook her head.

    ¡°No, mydy. You shouldn¡¯t do this. You told me to tell the Alpha you were skipping breakfast because you weren¡¯t feeling well but now you want to see them? They betrayed you, mydy. Do you want to forgive them?¡± Serena asked, her eyes searching mine as though she hoped I was joking.

    But I wasn¡¯t.

    I ced the cup back on the table and crossed my legs, meeting her gaze with calm indifference as I spoke in a low, steady voice.

    ¡°Serena,¡± I began, ¡°since when do I have to exin my thoughts before asking for something to be done? I asked you to deliver the letters, and that is what you are going to do, without any questions. Don¡¯t forget your ce as my servant. Do you understand?<b>¡± </b>

    The moment those words left my mouth, her eyes widened in surprise, and I saw a flicker of pain sh through them.

    I knew I had probably gone too far, but I had no intention of apologizing or correcting myself.

    I needed her to deliver those letters without dy, her arguing with me could jeopardize everything.

    I held her stare coldly, and after a few seconds, I watched her lips tremble before she bit down on her bottom lip, inhaling deeply and lowering her head in a respectful bow.

    ¡°I understand, mydy. I apologize if I stepped out of line. Please forgive me. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± she said softly.

    I waved her off without meeting her gaze.

    ¡°Go and deliver the letters without letting anyone see you. When both Kieran and Aria arrive, bring them into my room, quietly. Then leave. Do you understand?¡±

    I saw her hands curl into fists, but she nodded, keeping her expressionposed.

    ¡°I understand, mydy. I will leave now, unless you have any other orders.¡±

    I shook my head, and she lowered her gaze once more before quietly exiting, her back straight but rigid.

    As soon as the door closed, I sighed, uncrossing my legs and flopping back onto the bed. I stared up at the ceiling, my heart pounding with guilt.

    I hated how harshly I had spoken to Serena. She didn¡¯t deserve it. But it had been the only way to ensure she did what I needed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about right now,¡± She¡¯s voice echoed in my head, her tone panicked. ¡°Are you really going to kill yourself?¡±

    I rolled my eyes, ignoring her. She had asked the same questions so many times, and I¡¯d already given her the answers so why did she keep asking?

    I stood up from the bed and went to the drawer, pulling out three items: the dagger, Aria¡¯s scarf, and Kieran¡¯s ring. All of these would be used to kill and to frame them both.

    I lifted the dagger in my hand, my finger tracing the de, and without hesitation, raised it, aiming for my chest.

    ¡°No!!!¡± She screamed in terror, her cry echoing in my head as I stopped the dagger just as its sharp tip touched my skin.

    A small smile stretched <b>across </b>my <b>face </b><b>as </b>I tilted my head, staring at my reflection in the mirror, lost in thought. Maybe because I had died once before, I no longer feared death. What could scare a woman who had looked her creator in the eyes and been given a second chance<b>? </b>

    But the goddess had given me that second chance to fight my wrongs and make things right and yet, I would use this opportunity to finally take my revenge. Even if it was thest thing I did, Kieran and Aria would follow me to the underworld.

    All I had to do was wait for them to arrive and then everything would be over.

    ¡°Just you wait. I will take you two with me, even if it¡¯s thest thing I do.¡±

    ¡°You are freaking insane!¡± She gasped out.

    Darius pov

    ¡°You saw a white wolf?!¡± Cassian blurted out in disbelief.

    ¡°And she got away? She actually outran His Majesty?!¡± Drake stared at me, wide¨Ceyed.

    ¡°And you lost her?!!¡± Both of them shouted in unison.

    I lifted my head, tearing my gaze away from the drink in my hand and narrowing my eyes at them as they stood before me.

    When I didn¡¯t respond, they exchanged nces, then looked back at me as if expecting me to suddenly say it was all a joke.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Cassian finally muttered after a long pause, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to call this. You finally start your search for the white wolf again, stumble right into her¡­ only to lose her. T¨Cthis is just a cruel twist of fate.¡±

    I took a slow sip of my drink, still silent. But the corner of my lips twitched into a small smirk.

    Lose her? How could I lose her, when she¡¯s been right in front of me all along?

    ¡°You knew she was our mate the moment youid eyes on her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ss said, his voice grim.

    I ced the ss on the table and rested my head on my hand.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t rocket science,¡± I replied, voice devoid of emotion.

    Sure, I hadn¡¯t been able to scent her right away¨Cfor some unknown reason but I had caught her scent from afar. And I had seen her once before. That part of the woods¡­ it wasn¡¯t hard to piece together that she was the wolf.

    ¡°So¡­ now that you know she¡¯s a white wolf, the only one who could finally end our long life and curse, what will you do?¡± he

    What would I do with her?

    Well, for one, I wasn¡¯t going to reject her anymore.

    She¡¯d be useful¡­ and I couldn¡¯t afford to let her die.

    I had to use her.

    That was my new n.

 Revival 54

    Nyssa pov

    Time slowed.

    <b>I </b>was scared. No, I was terrified.

    Of course I was. No matter how hard I tried to hide it, I was truly afraid of dying, even if it was for the second time.

    I could still remember the pain of the dagger piercing my heart, the terror of knowing you were dying, that you were the cause of your own death. But back then, I disintegrated into dust before I could feel much pain. This time was different.

    <b>I </b>would bleed out and might not die in time, and that was what terrified me. But I also knew what I had to do, and that I had no choice. So¡­

    I did it.

    I aimed the de straight at my heart, hoping I would die on time. I might fear the pain, but I did not regret this. The only regret I had was not saying goodbye to everyone before I died, not apologizing for everything I did in my past life and this

    one.

    I was sorry for being the reason for their deaths, for not listening to their warnings, and for letting this image of me be thest thing they witnessed. I wanted to say I was grateful for having them in my life again, even if only for a brief moment.

    ¡°I hope you live longer this time, everyone,¡±

    I whispered as I heard Kieran and Aria scream my name. As the tip of the de touched my skin, I exhaled and braced for death¡¯s cold embrace¡ª

    But¡­ it never came.

    The tip of the de was all I could feel pressing against my chest¨Cthat was it. And the familiar scent that hit me all at once told me exactly why.

    It was him. He was the hand I felt sping mine, stopping me in ce. My heart felt like it was about to burst right out of my chest.

    ¡°You want to die?¡± I heard the unamused, cold voice, which made me snap my eyes open to see Kieran and Aria standing in front of me.

    Aria had her hands covering my mouth in shock, while Kieran was inches away, his hand reaching out as if to stop me, his eyes locked on the man beside me.

    Oh my fucking goddess.

    I swallowed nervously and turned my head to the side to find Darius standing next to me. His empty eyes were fixed on me, his god¨Clike face inches from mine, tilting his head with a frown that made it impossible to look away.

    I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    And honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the situation or because he was really close, but I really couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± As stupid as I was, I stammered out, breathless, watching as Darius narrowed his eyes and repeated the same question again.

    ¡°You want to die?¡± he asked, his eyes flickering to the dagger in my hand. I followed his gaze and bit my bottom lip, hissing at the sight of blood slowly trickling from the small cut the dagger had made in my chest. But maybe the pain or the sight of blood snapped me <b>back </b>to reality, because suddenly, it hit me¨Ctime was running out, and my n had been ruined by this

    bastard.

    Yes, you bastard!

    Of all times to show up, did it have to be when I was about to kill myself? Hatred surged through me as I stared at him. Everything was happening because of him, and I hadn¡¯t begged him not to reject me¨Cso the least he could do was let me die in peace.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I hissed out, ring at him. And for a brief moment, I saw a flicker of surprise sh in his eyes as he looked at me.

    ¡°I want to die, as you can clearly see. So why did you stop me?¡± I snapped in frustration.

    I heard the sharp gasps of both Kieran and Aria and others behind me too. Cassian and Drake were here. I could feel it.

    I was talking to the Lycan King like this, the ruler of all werewolves, a man who could stab me right now for disrespect and face no consequences. And yet, I was too angry to care.

    This man was truly infuriating.

    ¡°If you know I want to die, then why did you stop me? You¡¯re going to reject me anyway, right? Even if it kills me. I was just making it easier for you, so why not let me go? Why didn¡¯t you just ignore me and walk away?¡±

    ¡°Damn, she¡¯s feisty¡± I heard Cassian mutter.

    Darius¡¯s expression turned icy. His eyes shed silver, and I knew he was angry. But instead of driving the dagger into me like I half¨Cexpected, he opened his mouth and coldly stated:

    ¡°You cannot die.¡°.

    I raised a brow at his words, momentarily stunned as we stared at each other. His eyes were still empty, but I saw a flicker of something, something that made me freeze. But then, a loud, mocking scoff escaped me, and I snarled at him.

    ¡°Oh, cut the crap. Why would you care if I die?¡± I rolled my eyes and got right in his face, close enough that we were only inches apart, taking him by surprise. His eyes widened.

    ¡°You¡¯re the same person who said you¡¯d give me poison if I didn¡¯t want to go through with the rejection ceremony. You said it was painless and that I should just take it!¡± I screamed, my voice echoing through the room.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s pretty harsh, King,¡± I heard Cassian mutter somewhere behind me.

    Darius still looked like he was trying to process what was happening. He continued to watch me in stunned silence, and I cursed under my breath as I heard the sound of footsteps rushing toward the room.

    Knowing it was my father and the others, I realized I had to fall back on my final option, myst resort if everything fell

    apart.

    My gaze flickered to the dagger, then to Kieran, who was staring at me in disbelief.

    I had already told myself: if things didn¡¯t go as nned, then I would kill this bastard, if it was thest thing I ever did.

    I was about to yank the dagger out of his grip and get on with it, but before I could, the door burst open and my father rushed in, panting and sweating. His eyes swept the room, and when theynded on me, he immediately let out a breath of

    relief.

    Without hesitation, he dropped to the ground and lowered his head, eximing,

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Lycan King, for deciding not to reject my daughter! Thank you for your benevolence!¡±

    My jaw practically hit the floor as I heard him, and I jerked my head to Darius in shock.

    What!?

 Revival 55

    Nyssa pov

    I must have heard him wrong. There was no way my father had just said Darius didn¡¯t want to reject me anymore. The same man who acted like our bond disgusted him¡­ now suddenly didn¡¯t want to reject it?

    Yeah, I wasn¡¯t buying it.

    <b>I </b>waited for him to snap, to re at my father and ask where he¡¯d heard such insane nonsense but he said nothing.

    Instead, he yanked the dagger out of my hands, nearly slicing my fingers in the process if I hadn¡¯t let go quickly enough.

    I watched, stunned, as he hurled the dagger to the ground. The sharp tter echoed against the tiles, ringing through the

    room.

    Before I could even process what was happening, his hand shot to the back of my dress and, to my utter disbelief, he hauled me up by the fabric and threw me over his shoulder.

    And before anyone could react, he dragged me straight to the window and leapt out.

    Everything became a blur as he moved swiftly through the woods, carrying me effortlessly in his grip as though I weighed nothing.

    Huh?

    2

    I blinked, trying to process everything happening at once. Leaves and dust brushed against my face, and a freaking stone even smacked my forehead, yet I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around what was going on.

    But then I spotted arge tree up ahead, and suddenly, my senses snapped back into ce.

    A scream tore from my throat, my eyes widening in fright as I began iling my arms, trying to wriggle free from his grip.

    ¡°W¨CWhat are you doing?! Let me down this instant!¡± I screamed.

    But Darius didn¡¯t stop running.

    In fact, the bastard ran even faster, and just when I thought I was going to lose my life and m into the tree, Darius leapt over the rock effortlessly. Time seemed to slow as I stared, stunned, at nothing in particr.

    It- it felt like we were flying.

    I blinked, my eyes catching a bird that flew past us, its gaze mirroring mine in the same confusion, and I didn¡¯t even know what to feel at that moment, all I knew was that Darius was freaking insane.

    A secondter, time snapped back into motion and Darius came crashing down to the ground. I squeezed my eyes shut, bracing for the impact from such a height.

    But it never came.

    Dariusnded solidly on his feet.

    And then, like the cruel bastard he was, he picked me up from his shoulder and dropped me, causing me to hit the ground with a soft thud, pain shooting through my back.

    I hissed and rubbed the sore spot, ring up at him as anger surged through me like wildfire.

    I shot up from the ground and stormed toward him, my hand raised, ready to strike him across the face.

    But before I could touch him, he blocked my attack and flicked my hand away with infuriating ease, the force making my body jerk to the side, nearly knocking me off bnce.

    I narrowed my eyes at him, my re sharpening. The thought that he was the reason my n had failed made the fury

    burn even hotter.

    I snarled and lunged at him, my fist swinging in a punch but he dodged, sidestepping me effortlessly.

    Still, I didn¡¯t stop. I aimed a sharp kick at him, but he jumped back, avoiding it again, his frown deepening as he studied me.

    ¡°Bastard,¡± I hissed, charging at him again. ¡°Because of you¡­ because of you, I wasn¡¯t able to do it. Who asked you to stop me?!¡± I screamed.

    And I wasn¡¯t sure where the strength came from, but I was faster this time, appearing in front of him in a sh, my leg swinging straight for his chest.

    He flicked my leg away like it was nothing more than dirt, and it only made me more upset.

    Here I was, trying to at leastnd a single hit on him, even just one but the man seemed impossible to touch.

    ¡°Is it because you didn¡¯t get the chance to reject me yourself? Is that why you stopped me?¡± I snapped. ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who regrets that the goddess mated us? Well, you¡¯re wrong! I also can¡¯t believe I¡¯m bound to the ruthless, cursed king! I was given a second chance, and yet, I¡¯m still tied to you in this lifetime. Do you think I wanted that?!¡±

    I roared and leapt into the air, throwing a punch straight at his face.

    But he just stood there, making no move to block me, his emotionless eyes staring right into mine.

    And at the veryst second, just as my fist was about to connect with his face, he moved.

    His hand shot out, grabbing my neck in a firm grip before mming me against the tree.

    My eyes widened as he leaned in, his face just inches from mine- so close that his hot breath brushed against my lips, making me inhale sharply. My body went stiff, and the anger I¡¯d felt a moment ago vanished in an instant, reced by something far worse.

    Fear.

    Cold, unrelenting fear.

    His grip wasn¡¯t even tight, not enough to cut off my air but his hold, his presence, the dangerous glint in his eyes¡­ it was more than enough to make my entire body tremble.

    ¡°Amusing,¡± he said dryly. ¡°She is truly cruel enough to make you, my apparent mate, a white wolf.¡±

    A gasp escaped me at his words and I felt my heart drop to the pits of my stomach.

    He knew. Oh goddess, he was that I was a white wolf.

    His gaze narrowed in on me and he tilted his head slightly to the side as he reached out and lifted my chin up with his fingers as he uttered thest words.

    the ed than not and here¡±

 Revival 56

    <b>Nyssa </b><b>pov </b>

    ¡°H¨Chow-¡± I began<b>, </b>wanting to ask how he knew. But then again, <b>he </b>had probably scented me or maybe Zayn had told him <b>I¡¯d </b>snuck back home, drenched. He must¡¯ve put two and two together and realized I was the white wolf.

    However<b>, </b>what truly held my attention were his words.

    ¡°And it seems that because of that, our ill fate cannot end here.¡±

    What did he mean by that?

    Before I could ask, the sound of footsteps drew his attention. His <b>gaze </b>flickered past me, narrowing as irritation shed in his <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>

    I <b>was </b>just about to turn and see what had caused that reaction when a desperate voice behind me broke the silence.

    ¡°King! King! Dammit, why did he run so fast? Look, Drake, I don¡¯t think I can go on, I can barely breathe!¡±

    ¡°Stop falling behind, Beta. The king is right there, I can see him behind that tree!¡±

    ¡°Really? Oh my goddess, I see him too. King! King!¡±

    Darius¡¯s eyes darkened, and he released my neck, reaching instead for my cor.

    Knowing exactly what he was about to do¨Chaul me over his shoulder and start the damn chase again¨CI reacted faster, ducking low before he could grab me.

    Without thinking, I cursed under my breath and sprinted toward Cassian and Drake. Their eyes widened in confusion as I reached them, grabbed their arms, and quickly hid behind both of them, using their bodies to put as much distance between Darius and me as possible.

    The move stunned everyone, even Darius, whose brows furrowed as he stared at me like I¡¯d lost my mind.

    ¡°Goddess, there you two are, we¡¯ve been looking for¡ª¡± Cassian began, but before he could finish, Darius took a step forward.

    <b>I </b>screamed.

    Cassian jumped, clutching his chest in horror. ¡°My goddess,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer,¡± I hissed, trying to sound panicked. I didn¡¯t know why I thought this distraction would help me <b>escape </b>Darius<b>, </b>but I was going to try.

    Before anyone could react, I started shaking my head, muttering, ¡°Don¡¯te closer,¡± and then-

    I turned and bolted, arms iling in the air as I ran.

    ¡°Stay away! Stay away!¡± I shouted, sprinting as fast as my legs would carry me. I could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on me, wide with shock, but I didn¡¯t stop and thankfully, this time, Darius didn¡¯t follow.

    ¡°Shit,¡± I cursed under my breath, picking up the pace instead of slowing down <b>as </b>I dashed toward the packhouse.

    That was close. Too close<b>. </b>

    030

    <b>Chapter </b><b>56 </b>

    <b>I </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>know </b><b>what </b>the <b>hell </b>was <b>going </b><b>on</b><b>, </b>but I <b>knew </b><b>one </b>thing for <b>sure</b><b>, </b>this wasn¡¯t going to <b>end </b>well. <b>He </b>had <b>figured </b><b>out </b><b>I </b>was the white <b>wolf </b>and <b>had </b>started saying all sorts <b>of </b>things <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t fully understand.

    <b>Whatever </b>it was, I was <b>certain </b>of one thing: <b>I </b>was in trouble.

    And I <b>needed </b>to <b>get </b>far, far away from him.

    <b>As </b>I drew near <b>the </b>packhouse<b>, </b><b>I </b>spotted my father with both Calen and Benjamin at his sides, talking as they stood in front <b>of </b>the building.

    <b>A </b>breath of relief escaped me <b>as </b><b>I </b>saw them from behind, and I smiled, rushing toward <b>them</b><b>, </b>about to <b>call </b>out.

    But the words that spilled from my father¡¯s mouth froze me in ce.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>, </b>since the king said he wasn¡¯t going to reject her anymore, <b>I </b>assume he¡¯ll be taking Nyssa to his pack. Even if <b>he </b>doesn¡¯t, I¡¯m just happy my daughter <b>is </b>safe.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re happy too, Alpha,¡± Calen replied with a frown, ¡°but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little weird? The king was adamant about rejecting Nyssa, and now he suddenly doesn¡¯t want to? Something feels off.¡±

    ¡°I agree<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Benjamin added. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t make hasty decisions. We need to be careful¡ª¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± my father cut in. <b>¡°</b>Isn¡¯t it obvious he doesn¡¯t want to reject her anymore because my daughter is beautiful and special? He¡¯s realized she¡¯s one of a kind and doesn¡¯t want to lose her. That has to be the reason.¡±

    I blinked at his words, unsure of how to react but then Benjamin said something that made so much <b>sense</b>.

    ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the reason¡­ The cold Lycan King doesn¡¯t seem like the type to fall in love, and judging by how Nyssa¡¯s been acting, I doubt that-¡±

    Calen jabbed his elbow into Benjamin¡¯s side, cutting him off. And before my father, who looked ready to snap, could say a word, I stepped in from behind and hissed out,

    ¡°Uncle Benjamin and Calen are absolutely right,¡± I said, and everyone flinched, turning to look at me in surprise.

    ¡°Nyssa<b>,</b>¡± Father eximed.

    ¡°This seems fishy. Why would a man who wanted nothing more than to reject me suddenly change his mind? Especially when that man <b>is </b>the cursed Lycan King, who we all know is both cruel and heartless. So don¡¯t call him generous.¡±

    I rolled my <b>eyes </b>and folded my arms. So this was what he meant by that statement. I wasn¡¯t dumb, I realized now that the <b>reason </b>he didn¡¯t want to reject me anymore was because I was a white wolf.

    But honestly, I <b>still </b>didn¡¯t get it. Was being a white wolf really that special?

    ¡°<b>Nyssa</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>my <b>father </b>snapped, ncing around before pulling me toward him. His voice lowered to a whisper<b>. </b>¡°You should <b>watch </b>yournguage. What if he¡¯s around here and hears you? The king decided not to reject you, you should be grateful.¡±

    I scoffed at his words and muttered under my breath,

    ¡°Grateful to the same man who wanted me to drink poison?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°What?<b>¡± </b><b>Father </b>asked, confused.

    <b>I </b>shook my <b>head </b>and pulled my hand from his grip, exhaling a tired sigh.

    ¡°Honestly, Father, I don¡¯t <b>care </b>if <b>he </b><b>rejects </b>me or not anymore. But one thing I¡¯ll never do is follow him to his <b>pack</b>. I won¡¯t do that.¡± <b>I </b>said, resolute <b>before </b>huffing and turning around to walk inside the packhouse, ignoring the <b>calls </b><b>of </b>my father, Calen and Benjamin.

    <b>I </b><b>had </b>no idea what n that man was brewing but there was no way I <b>was </b>going to dance to his tune. Absolutely no way.

 Revival 57

    ¡°Mydy, <b>are </b>you sure you don¡¯t want to <b>eat </b>dinner<b>? </b>You haven¡¯t <b>eaten </b>anything all day,¡± Serena asked worriedly <b>as </b>she watched me.

    I frowned and shook my head, my thoughts <b>a </b>jumbled mess <b>as </b><b>I </b><b>sat </b>on the bed, trying to think straight.

    Today <b>had </b>been nothing but chaos. Apparently, Kieran and Aria were chased out of the packhouse the moment Darius threw me over his shoulder like a rag doll and ran. They were warned never to <b>see </b>me again and if they did, they¡¯d face the

    consequences<b>. </b>

    Which only made my chances of framing them seem even more out of reach.

    And after what happened with Darius, <b>I </b>stayed inside my room the entire day, refusing to step out. I had even shut my window tight since the man seemed to enjoying through there and asked Serena to always keep the door locked whether she was inside or out. I¡¯d given her a spare key and told her I wanted only her toe in.

    That¡¯s how it had been. I ignored my father, Calen, and Benjamin, who had all tried their best to talk to me. Even Cassian and Drake had attempted to speak to me through the door, but I¡¯d refused to see anyone, at least for today.

    I needed to be alone. I needed to think.

    ¡°Mydy, how about I bring the meal up here? You don¡¯t have to go downstairs to eat. I can bring it¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, Serena. I promise, I¡¯m really not. You don¡¯t have to bring me anything. I just want to be alone right now and think¡­ I have a lot on my mind,¡± I muttered, and I heard her quiet sigh of disappointment.

    She¡¯d been trying to get me to eat something all day, and while I appreciated the effort, I just wasn¡¯t in the mood.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, forcing a small smile as I reached out and held her hand. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry for what happened today. I really am¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to speak to you that way. You know you¡¯re more than a servant to me, and I¡¯m grateful that you

    care.<b>¡± </b>

    Her eyes widened at my words, and I watched the way they trembled before she smiled softly, gently sping my hand as she lowered her head.

    ¡°I am but your humble servant, someone who should follow herdy¡¯s orders. Please do not apologize. You are right, mydy, I have no right to question your decisions. My life is yours. If you asked me to give it up right now, I would.¡±

    Her expression was serious, and it made me smile and shake my head. I knew she wasn¡¯t joking. She meant every word but I didn¡¯t want her to think that way anymore.

    ¡°Serena, your life is yours. It¡¯s not mine, and it never will be,¡± I said as I stood from the bed. She looked up at me. ¡°Your life <b>is </b>precious, and you should treasure it. Never give it up easily for anyone,not even me. Know that I value your life just as much as you value mine. So don¡¯t ever make it easy to throw away. Do you understand?¡±

    My voice <b>was </b>calm as I watched her frown. But instead of protesting, like I expected, she gave a small nod and smiled.

    ¡°I understand, mydy,¡± she said.

    I immediately rolled my eyes. I knew the only reason she agreed so easily was because she wanted me to drop the topic.

    Sighing, I let <b>go </b>of her hand and returned to the bed, lying down and waving her off.

    Chapter <i>57 </i>

    ¡°You should go. Lock the <b>door </b>on your way out and don¡¯t <b>give </b>the key to anyone. Goodnight<b>, </b><b>Serena</b>,<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>said<b>, </b>turning to the other side <b>of </b>the bed <b>before </b>she could bring up food again.

    Realizing <b>I </b>wouldn¡¯t <b>eat </b>no matter <b>what </b><b>she </b><b>said</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>let </b>out a sigh and replied,

    <b>¡°</b>Goodnight, my <bdy</b>. Have a good <b>rest</b><b>.</b>¡±

    I heard her <b>footsteps </b>fade away momentster.

    As soon <b>as </b>the sound of the door clicking shut reached my <b>ears</b>, my eyes snapped open and I rolled <b>over</b>, wrapping my arms around my growling stomach as I stared up at the ceiling.

    Damn it. I was really hungry.

    ¡°If you <b>were</b><b>, </b>then why didn¡¯t you eat when Serena asked?¡± She questioned, confused. ¡°She even offered to bring the food <b>to </b>your room.¡±

    I scoffed and sat up straight on the bed.

    <b>¡°</b>That¡¯s <b>because </b>we deserve to starve for failing to kill Kieran and Aria. We were so close but we failed. So, we don¡¯t deserve to eat,¡± I said in frustration.

    She responded with a deadpan tone, ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®we¡®? Do you think I wanted to die with you in the first ce? We should be grateful we¡¯re still alive especially since the Lycan King hasn¡¯t rejected us!¡±

    The moment I heard her words, I wanted nothing more than for her to materialize in front of me so I could smack the shit out of her. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was just that dumb, or if she actually understood what was going on and chose to ignore it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional,¡± I spat. ¡°You know the only reason he hasn¡¯t rejected us is because we¡¯re a white wolf. So stop fooling yourself.¡±

    I flopped back onto the bed.

    Even though I knew Serena was keeping something from me, especially with how she didn¡¯t want Darius to know who we really were, I hadn¡¯t asked. I knew she wouldn¡¯t tell me if I did, and honestly¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to know.

    ¡°I wonder if being a white wolf is really such a blessing,¡± I murmured under my breath, lost in thought. ¡°That the only reason he hasn¡¯t rejected me¡­ is because of that.¡±

    ¡°But does it matter what the reason is?¡± She¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. ¡°I mean, we¡¯re still alive. Doesn¡¯t that mean you still have time to get revenge on Kieran and Aria, without killing yourself?¡±

    <b>I </b>lifted a brow but then closed my eyes, muttering under my breath as I slowly drifted to sleep.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right¡­ but being that man¡¯s mate isn¡¯t any better than being dead.¡±

 Revival 58

    arius pov

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re not <b>rejecting </b>your mate, my king! Truly! I was starting to think <b>you </b><b>were </b>heartless enough not to <b>care </b><b>if </b>that poor girl died from the rejection. But who knew<b>, </b>you¡¯re <b>secretly </b>a nice <b>person</b>!¡± Cassian eximed in surprise, pping his hands as he <b>stared </b><b>at </b>me in <b>awe</b><b>. </b>

    My expression didn¡¯t change<b>. </b><b>I </b>simply stared coldly at the idiot in front of me.

    Drake stood <b>beside </b>him. Though he didn¡¯t openly show his excitement like Cassian, the glint in his eyes <b>was </b>proof enough that <b>he</b><b>, </b>too<b>, </b><b>was </b><b>pleased </b>the girl wouldn¡¯t <b>be </b>dying tomorrow.

    <b>¡°</b>You know,¡± Cassian continued, ¡°I think the miss <b>is </b>really happy and relieved. That must <b>be </b>why she¡¯s noting out of her room. I can just imagine her crying on her bed, so overwhelmed that everything¡¯s going to be okay now<b>!</b>¡±

    At his words, the image of the girl ring at me with nothing short of murderous intent shed through my mind and I couldn¡¯t help the small smirk that tugged at the corner of my lips.

    That girl? Happy? I doubted it. She looked like she¡¯d rather gut me than be my mate. In fact, if I wasn¡¯t mistaken, <b>it </b>seemed like she actually wanted me to reject her.

    ¡°Would you me her?¡± Ss chimed in, as usual. ¡°Since you got here, you¡¯ve done nothing but torment our mate, talking about rejecting her, making her drink poison. And let¡¯s not forget today, you slung her over your shoulder like she was some kind of doll. Why wouldn¡¯t she want to kill you?¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond.

    Choosing to ignore Ss entirely, I was just about to order Drake to bring me a ss so I could pour a drink, when my brows furrowed and my eyes narrowed.

    I caught a whiff of something, foul and distinct. The scent of a rogue.

    And from the way the conversation had died down and both Cassian and Drake fell silent, their expressions now serious, it was clear I wasn¡¯t the only one who had caught the scent.

    ¡°My king, they¡¯ve followed us here,¡± Cassian said grimly.

    I nodded, my expression cold and unreadable as I tapped my finger against the armrest, deep in thought.

    ¡°Go and inform the Alpha of the pack. Help them fend off the rogues without causing any casualties to the pack,¡± I ordered.

    Without hesitation, both Cassian and Drake dropped to their knees, lowering their heads in a respectful bow.

    ¡°We understand, my king. We will carry out your orders,¡± they said in unison before rising and exiting the study.

    Once they left<b>, </b>silence filled the room, broken only by the steady ticking of the clock.

    At this point, the rogues had be more of a nuisance than a threat. They were annoying- not in a way that demanded my full attention, but in their repeated, desperate attempts to take my life.

    By now, <b>it </b>was no <b>secret </b>that I couldn¡¯t die. No matter how many times I <b>was </b>stabbed, shed, or even drowned, death would note for me. The goddess¡¯s curse wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    I had even tried beheading myself once, thinking that without a head, there was no way I could survive. But some invisible force had intervened, nearly killing one of Cassian¡¯s ancestors in the process. I had jumped off <b>a </b>cliff, hoping that my body

    would be too broken to <b>recover </b>but once again<b>, </b><b>I </b>was <b>saved </b>before hitting the ground.

    So <b>yes</b>, it was more <b>of </b><b>a </b><b>curse </b><b>than </b><b>a </b>blessing, I could <b>never </b>die no matter how hard I <b>crave </b>for <b>death</b>.

    It was <b>a </b><b>lesson </b>to <b>teach </b>me <b>to </b>value life but instead it made my hatred for <b>it </b><b>grow </b>more and the pests of the rogues didn¡¯t seem to <b>make </b>it <b>better </b><b>either</b>.

    <b>I </b>leaned against the couch<b>, </b>my <b>eyes </b>fluttering shut <b>as </b>I tried to block out the rest of the world around me. Maybe <b>I </b>should <b>really </b><b>start </b>investigating the leader of the rogues to stop this afterall.

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    ¡°I thought you said we deserved to starve for not killing Kiera and Aria. So why are you sneaking to the kitchen now<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>She said, her tone dripping with mockery <b>as </b><b>I </b>scanned the area, making <b>sure </b>there were no maids, Calen, Benjamin<b>, </b>the king¡¯s <b>beta</b>, Gemma, <b>or </b>most importantly, father nearby.

    I didn¡¯t respond, not because I didn¡¯t want to, but because I <b>was </b>embarrassed. Yes, I had said we deserved to starve for failing our n, but my stomach felt like it was about to rip apart. The pain was so intense it had woken me from <b>sleep</b>, leaving me whimpering in agony.

    I hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day, and the trauma Darius had put me through was probably why I was this hungry. So I told myself it wasn¡¯t my fault and ced all the me on him, that exined why I was sneaking to the kitchen now.

    I exhaled deeply when I saw the coast was clear, gripping the slippers tighter in my hands as I sneaked inside. My eyes fixed on the cab where the instant ramen was, easy and quick to make.

    Just as I drew closer and was about to move the little table toward the cab to climb up, She¡¯s panicked voice made me freeze.

    ¡°Nyssa¡­ Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    I blinked in confusion. I had never heard She sound like this before, not with rage, but with tension. It was unlike the way the king had found out about my identity, but this time, it felt more serious.

    At that exact moment, I couldn¡¯t help but tense up as a shiver ran down my spine.

    T¨Cthis was the feeling of being watched. Of knowing someone was right behind you. Of feeling a pair of eyes locked on you. Like a predator watching its prey.

    ¡°Nyssa, you need to run. They smell like rogues, and there seem to be many of them right now. I¡¯m not strong enough yet to take them, so¡­ run.¡±

    She said urgently, not the proud wolf I knew. Without thinking, I heeded her words, exhaling deeply before slowly turning around and dashing toward the kitchen exit, wanting to run to my room.

    But before I could react, a gasp escaped me as a hand shot out and grabbed my neck, mming me against the wall. Pain shot through me, making me whine and close my eyes.

    ¡°You smell fucking delicious,¡± a rough voice growled in front of me. The grip on my neck tightened, forcing me to open my eyes and when I stared into the red eyes of the man before me, I knew I <b>was </b><b>a </b>goner.

 Revival 59

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    <b>It </b><b>was </b>him<b>. </b>

    Standing <b>before </b><b>me </b><b>was </b>one of the rogues that had been <b>the </b><b>reason </b>for my <b>death </b>in my <b>past </b>life. He had been with the others who had killed Serena and was about to kill me too.

    The <b>reason </b>I recognized him <b>was </b>only <b>because </b>he had been the more outspoken one <b>between </b><b>all </b>of them. <b>He </b><b>was </b>the one who had told me that someone more powerful had sent them to kill me.

    Now as I stared at him, my heart couldn¡¯t help but race, fear rooting me in <b>ce as </b>I remembered everything, everything before my death.

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed and his lips curled up into a sickening smirk as he watched me in amusement, probably sensing the fear that raidated off me<b>. </b>

    He leaned in and took a quick sniff of my neck before leaning back with a smirk.

    ¡°Why do you smell really good,dy?¡± He asked, tilting his head slightly. ¡°You smell so much better than any other females<b>, </b><b>I </b>love the scent on you, fuck!¡±

    A whimper escaped me as he tightened his grip around my neck, blocking my airway.

    ¡°You, what is your name-<b>¡± </b>

    He began to speak again, but before he could finish, another voice cut in. I watched as another rogue from my past life stepped into view and smacked the first man on the back.

    ¡°Oh,e on, ude. This isn¡¯t the time to be horny. We¡¯ve been sent to kill that cursed king, we should hurry. You know he can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±

    The man said, and ude chuckled, not once taking his eyes off me. He murmured under his breath, clearly amused.

    ¡°Oh, Jake, stop being such a bore. The rest of our brothers are already tracking the king as we speak. I say we have a little fun with this she¨Cwolf before we do anything. Come on, scent her, she smells really good for some reason.¡±

    My heartbeat quickened at his words, and tears stung my eyes as the air in my lungs began to thin. No matter how much I thrashed or tried <i>to </i>escape his grip, it was useless.

    He was stronger<b>, </b>just like he had been in the past life.

    Oh, Goddess<b>¡­ </b>what was happening? None of this had happened before. Something told me it was because of Darius. They <b>were </b>after him, and with my cursed luck, I¡¯d somehow gotten pulled into it.

    I squeezed my eyes shut <b>as </b>the second man leaned in to sniff me, and my heart dropped to the pit of my stomach in disgust.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! She smells amazing. Is it because she¡¯s in heat?¡± Jake said with amusement, and ude chuckled, shrugging nonchntly.

    ¡°Who <b>cares</b><b>? </b><b>As </b>long <b>as </b>we <b>get </b>a <b>taste </b>of her-¡±

    <b>Before </b>he could finish, I exhaled sharply and wrapped my legs tightly around his waist<b>, </b>catching him off guard and forcing him to loosen his grip on my <b>neck</b>.

    <b>53 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>59 </b>

    ¡°<b>Oh</b><b>? </b>Looks <b>like </b><b>the </b><b>she</b><b>¨C</b><b>wolf </b><b>can¡¯t </b><b>wait </b>to <b>have </b>fun <b>too-</b><b>¡± </b><b>Jake¡¯s </b>words <b>died </b>on his lips <b>as </b><b>ude </b>let <b>out </b><b>a </b><b>sharp </b><b>scream</b><b>, </b><b>his </b>head <b>snapping </b><b>back </b>when I mmed mine into his, hard.

    <b>Using </b>the moment to my <b>advantage</b>, <b>I </b><b>drew </b>on every <b>ounce </b><b>of </b><b>strength </b>and hurled my body forward, mming him <b>against </b>the <b>ground </b>with all the force <b>I </b>could muster.

    ude hit the ground <b>with </b><b>a </b><b>heavy </b>thud, and without thinking <b>twice</b>, <b>I </b>punched him hard in the <b>face </b>before scrambling <b>off </b>him. Without sparing a <b>nce </b>at the other rogue, I bolted toward the <b>exit</b>, running <b>as </b><b>fast </b><b>as </b><b>I </b>could <b>to </b><b>escape </b>the men behind me.

    ¡°Damn it! What are you staring at? Go after her<b>!</b>¡± I heard ude <b>roar</b>.

    The sound of <b>heavy </b>footsteps thundered behind me <b>as </b><b>I </b>quickly sent a mindlink to my father<b>, </b>warning him about the rogues. A heartbeatter, his voice rang in my head.

    ¡°Nyssa! Where are you? The guards said you¡¯re not in your room!¡±

    I didn¡¯t have time to respond. I barely managed to dodge as one of the rogues<b>, </b>Jake lunged forward, reaching <b>out </b>to <b>grab </b><ol><li>me<b>. </b></li></ol>

    I pulled myself out of the way and took a sharp turn just as he was about to catch me. He cursed and chased after me, <b>just </b><b>as </b>ude started catching up.

    Damn it, where were all the guards? Why wasn¡¯t anyone in sight?

    ¡°Where are you right now, Nyssa? The rogues are everywhere in the packhouse, attacking and-¡±

    Before my father could finish his words, a scream tore from my throat as someone yanked my hair from behind. The grip was <b>so </b>strong it jerked my whole body backward, and before I could even take my next breath, a sharp wave of pain shot through my bones. I whimpered and shut my eyes as I was thrown to the ground.

    ¡°Fuck! How could she run that fast?¡± Jake panted heavily, standing just inches away from me.

    ¡°Fucking bitch,¡± I heard ude growl as he stormed toward me, and before I could react, his boot came crashing into me, sending a fresh wave of pain ripping through my body as I cried out.

    ¡°How dare you throw me to the ground like that?!¡± he roared, and my vision blurred as I bit down on my bottom lip, holding <b>back </b>the whimper threatening to escape while he continued mming his feet into my body. I weakly reached out, wrapping my arms over my head as my body trembled.

    I wanted to stand up. I wanted to fight them off and escape. But with every blow, I grew weaker- too weak to move.

    ¡°<b>Nyssa</b><b>!</b>¡± I heard my father scream, and with thest of my strength, I sent a message to him with only two words.

    The kitchen.

    I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>far from it. Before anyone could reach the kitchen, they¡¯d have to pass through where I currently was.

    ¡°<b>Hey </b>man, I thought you wanted us to enjoy her. You¡¯re going to beat the girl to death,¡± the rogueughed in amusement, but ude didn¡¯t seem to hear him. He kept hitting me, lost in his rage, and I knew¨Che wasn¡¯t going to stop until I was <b>dead</b>.

    The thing about rogues was that they couldn¡¯t control their emotions. Once they snapped, <b>there </b>was no return, not until they got what <b>they </b>wanted. And what this man wanted¡­ was my life.

    ¡°Nyssa<b>¡­</b><b>¡± </b>I heard She¡¯s broken voice in my head, trembling <b>as </b>if she was close <b>to </b><b>tears</b><b>. </b>¡°You need to shift now. If you don¡¯t,

    <b>we¡¯ll </b>die<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    But I couldn¡¯t answer <b>her</b>. It <b>wasn¡¯t </b>that I didn¡¯t want to shift, it <b>was </b>that I couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Nyssa¡­.¡± Her <b>voice </b>sounded farther <b>away </b>now<b>, </b>fading <b>as </b>my <b>consciousness </b>slipped. My heartbeat slowed, my body ready to <b>give </b>out.

    ¡°Someone<b>¡­. </b>help me¡± I muttered under my breath and at that moment, my wrist began to burn, my <b>dagger </b>tattoo heating up and before Ipletely lost consciousness, the beating stopped.

    Screams <b>of </b>pain pierced the air, followed by the gentle touch of a hand brushing the hair from my face.

    From the moment he appeared, I knew it was him, because of his scent.

    It was my mate, the Lycan King, Darius.

    ¡°Hm, you really want to die, don¡¯t you?¡± His cold voice was thest thing I heard as my eyes fluttered close and the world went still around me.

 Revival 60

    <b>Chapter </b><b>60 </b>

    Darius pov

    Something <b>called </b>to <b>me</b><b>. </b>No<b>, </b>someone.

    <b>I </b>wasn¡¯t sure <b>what </b>it was<b>, </b>but there was <b>a </b>strange pull that beckoned me<b>. </b>It <b>was </b><b>so </b>strong, I couldn¡¯t resist it <b>especially </b><b>that </b><b>voice</b><b>, </b>crying out for help. And for a brief moment, I found myself who had been fully prepared to ignore the fools who came to take my head rushing toward here before my brain could evenprehend what I was doing.

    Now, <b>as </b><b>I </b><b>stared </b>at <b>the </b>badly beaten girl before me, I couldn¡¯t help but frown<b>, </b>my hand reaching out to gently push strands of hair from her <b>face</b><b>, </b>lost in thought.

    The voice I¡¯d heard, it <b>was </b>hers. But what <b>was </b>that pull that led me here? I doubted it was simply <b>because </b>she was bound to me. When my mate was still alive, I had never felt anything like this, not even when she <b>was </b>in danger<b>. </b>

    <b>So </b>why?

    I had no answer to that question, yet I knew one thing for certain: the girl before me wasn¡¯t <b>as </b>simple as she seemed.

    The goddess wasn¡¯t the impartial, kind, and loving deity everyone made her out to be. No, she could be cold, calcting when she needed to be. And for her to make this girl not only my mate but also a white wolf? It felt like some twisted game she was ying. But I had no intention of dancing to her tune.

    When I figure out how a white wolf like her can put an end to this eternity of mine, I¡¯ll use her in any way I must<b>, </b>even if it <b>costs </b>her life.

    ¡°Nyssa!!¡± A loud voice cut through my thoughts, and I tilted my head to see her father, the Alpha of this pack, rushing toward her with his beta and gamma, fear in their eyes.

    I withdrew my hand from her face and stood up as they all fell to her side, shaking her awake.

    ¡°Oh, Nyssa. Nyssa, child, can you hear me?¡± her father cried, cradling the unconscious girl close as he tried to wake her.

    ¡°King!¡± I heard Cassian¡¯s voice, and I turned to find him and Drake running toward me. When their eyesnded on the girl, they widened, and Cassian muttered, ¡°Oh Goddess,¡± under his breath.

    ¡°Nyssa¡­¡± her father called out again, and just when I thought no one had the sense to get her to a healer, one of the beta or gamma, I wasn¡¯t sure which, stepped forward and spoke.

    ¡°Alpha, we need to get Nyssa to the healer. I¨CI¡¯ll take her.¡±

    The girl¡¯s father blinked at his words, then quickly nodded, his teary gaze hardening. He pulled her closer and lifted her into his arms. As he looked around and saw the severed heads of the rogues, his eyesnded on me. He lowered his head in a <b>respectful </b>bow.

    <b>¡°</b>T¨CThank you, my king. I will be forever indebted to you for this.¡±

    With that<b>, </b>he took off running, his beta and gamma lowering their heads as well before following him.

    As soon <b>as </b>they left, silence settled over us for a brief moment, only to be broken by Cassian.

    ¡°My king, is she okay? <b>I </b>can¡¯t believe the rogues attacked her! It¡¯s probably <b>because </b>they found out she¡¯s your mate!¡±

    His words made me raise a brow, my gaze falling on the rogue who had been kicking <b>her </b>before <b>I </b>arrived. His head nowy severed from his body, empty eyes staring in shock at the ceiling. A man who hadn¡¯t <b>even </b>blinked before death took him.

    But <b>if </b><b>what </b><b>Cassian </b>just said was true<b>, </b>then things <b>had </b>gotten more <bplicated </b>than I thought. I <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>care </b>if the rogues came <b>after </b>me¨Cbut if <b>they </b>targeted the girl and <b>seeded </b>in killing her<b>, </b>then the one chance I <b>had </b>of ending this <b>cursed </b>eternity would vanish. I couldn¡¯t allow that<b>. </b>

    It <b>seemed </b>I <b>had </b>to <b>take </b>this more seriously after <b>all</b>.

    ¡°<b>Cassian</b>,¡± <b>I </b>called, and he immediately bowed his head, recognizing themand in my tone.

    ¡°<b>Have </b>all the rogues <b>been </b>taken care of?¡± I asked as <b>I </b>began walking toward the quarters.

    Cassian and Drake followed closely behind <b>as </b>Cassian answered,

    ¡°No, my king. I heard the Alpha ordered that one be kept alive for interrogation.¡±

    I nodded at his words, opened the door, and stepped inside before speaking again.

    ¡°I want you to interrogate the bastard. Find out who¡¯s behind them and report everything to me once you¡¯re done<b>.¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>, </b>my king,¡± he responded with a deep bow.

    Before he could close the door, my voice low but firm cut through the air.

    ¡°And check if that girl is okay. I want her alive.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t let her die, not when I already had what I had been waiting for centuries in the palm of my hand, not when I was this close to breaking the curse and finally being able to rest.

    And when that girl wakes up, we¡¯re leaving for my pack the very next day.

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°My king¡± I muttered under my breath, sweat tickling my face, my heart pounding so hard it felt like it would burst right out of my chest.

    ¡°My king¡± I whispered, my grip tightening around the sheets, my body arching as the distant voice calling my name slowly grew clearer.

    ¡°Nyssa, Nyssa. Can you hear me?¡± I groaned, brows furrowing as someone gently tapped my arm, trying to wake me.

    ¡°Healer, what should we do? She¡¯s not waking up-¡± I heard my father¡¯s worried voice. Just as he was about to pull his hand <b>away </b>from mine, I reached out and grabbed it. My eyes snapped open, my body jerking forward, breathless and panting.

    ¡°Nyssa!¡± I heard everyone shout in shock, but my gaze remained fixed on the wall ahead as my brain struggled to process what I had just seen or rather, what I hadn¡¯t.

    It was a dream, a blurry one. In it, I was running through a field of flowers, someone chasing after me. What made it even stranger <b>was </b>how real it felt, I could smell the blossoms, feel the soft brush of my feet against the field.

    I <b>felt </b>it all, <b>yet </b>couldn¡¯t remember anything else about the dream. Before I even had time to think, a scream tore through the air, startling me..

    ¡°Mydy! Oh, mydy, you¡¯re awake!¡± Serena cried, standing beside me, tears streaming down her <b>face</b><b>. </b>But that wasn¡¯t what made my heart drop.

    Everyone <b>was </b><b>here </b>too and by everyone, I meant Darius, sitting not far from me<b>. </b><b>His </b>cold <b>gaze </b><b>was </b>locked on me, legs crossed, sitting as if he owned the entire ce.

    And that wasn¡¯t all. Just moments ago, I had called out his name in my <b>sleep</b><b>, </b>sounds that suspiciously resembled moans¡­

    Shit.

 Revival 61

    What the hell <b>was </b>he <b>even </b>doing here?

    I blinked in confusion and looked around to see that I was indeed in my room. <b>Yes</b>, everyone was here with me<b>, </b>and while I could understand his <b>Beta </b>and Gamma, Cassian and Drake being here, him? What was he doing here when he clearly hated my very existence?

    But most of all¡­ why had he saved me from those rogues<b>? </b>

    I might <b>have </b>been a step away from <b>death </b>at that moment, but I had recognized him from his <b>scent </b>almost instantly. It was different from the others- unique. It pulled me in, in a way no one else ever had. But that was only <b>because </b>he was my mate and nothing more.

    I had actually expected him to leave me to die. The fact that he saved me was even more surprising than seeing him <b>here</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Nyssa, child. How are you feeling? Are you okay?¡± My father¡¯s voice pulled me out of my daze, and I turned to find him staring at me with teary eyes. His hand reached for the bandage wrapped around my head as he took in a deep breath and said,

    ¡°That must have really been painful.¡± He forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for noting on time.¡±

    My heart bloomed in my chest at the sight of his sad expression, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile, only to whine in pain as the movement tugged at my bruised face. I silently cursed the rogue for making my face this sore.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Father,¡± I said softly, reaching out to hold his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that I couldn¡¯t defend myself and got beaten instead, so don¡¯t me yourself. What matters is that everyone seems to be safe.¡±

    He stared at me for a few seconds before inhaling deeply and finally nodding in agreement.

    ¡°Y¨Cyes, you are right, child. How do you feel?¡± he asked me, and I gave his hand a soft squeeze as I responded.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, just a dull pain,¡± I answered, and he smiled before turning to look at the healer who stood silently beside me.

    ¡°Can you check her once more and prescribe some medicine for her? She doesn¡¯t have a wolf now, so she takes longer to heal than others.¡±

    I blinked in confusion at his words, then realized I never got the chance to tell him about my white wolf. I hadn¡¯t said anything because I thought I was going to die anyway. But now¡­ now that I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on in Darius¡¯s head, I wasn¡¯t sure if I should bring it up or not.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>, </b>I understand, Alpha,¡± the healer said with a respectful bow. ¡°Though this time seems different. The miss appears to have healed faster than usual. In fact, she¡¯s healed faster than most of the werewolves I¡¯ve seen,¡± the old healer added.

    My <b>father¡¯s </b>eyes widened in surprise, but then he smiled softly, probably thinking the healer was simply exaggerating.

    ¡°I <b>see</b>. Well then, that¡¯s good. But you should still give her something to help her feel better,¡± he said.

    To be honest, I didn¡¯t think I needed medicine. I wasn¡¯t really hurting anymore, just a slight ache in my body but I knew that if I said nothing, he¡¯d keep worrying. I was just about to tell him about my white wolf.

    Before <b>I </b>could speak, Darius, who had been silent all this while, suddenly cut me off, his voice low and firm.

    ¡°In two days, I¡¯ll be taking the girl with me to my pack. I assume that¡¯s eptable to you, Ethan?¡±

    It felt as <b>if </b>the world hade <b>to </b>a sudden halt. I <b>stared </b><b>at </b>him in disbelief.

    What¡­

    And it seemed I wasn¡¯t the only one surprised. My father shot up from his seat, eyes wide as he stared at Darius. When no one responded, Darius raised a brow and repeated himself, this time more pointedly.

    ¡°Would that be okay with you, Ethan?¡±

    His cold gaze narrowed, and I watched as my father immediately dropped to his knees, bowing his head in respect.

    ¡°O¨Cof course, my king. It¡¯s perfectly fine with me. D¨Cdoes this mean¡­ you <b>ept </b>my daughter <b>as </b>your mate?¡± he asked, lifting his head to look up at Darius with a hopeful smile.

    Darius¡¯s frown deepened at the question, but he averted his gaze from my father and rose from his seat, hands tucked into his pockets as he replied coolly, ¡°I do not ept your daughter as my mate. But if I cannot reject her, then she stays with me. In <b>two </b>days, she will return with me, unless you would prefer to have her buried here, rejected by me.¡±

    I inhaled sharply at the threat. I could see my father¡¯s hands clench at Darius¡¯s words, but instead of reacting to the provocation, he simply bowed his head and said, ¡°I understand, Alpha. Thank you for your generosity.¡±

    Darius took his gaze off my father as though he wasn¡¯t a man who ruled a pack, as though he wasn¡¯t an Alpha. But then again, Alpha or not, you are nothing in the eyes of the cursed Lycan King.

    His eyes met mine, and for a brief moment, it felt as if the world had frozen until he looked away, turned around, and walked off without sparing me another nce.

    Cassian and Drake, who had been in the room, immediately bowed and shot me an apologetic smile before following after Darius<b>. </b>

    As soon as they left, the room fell into silence. Caleb and Benjamin walked up to my father, helping him up from the ground.

    I was about to speak, but froze when I saw my father¡¯s expression shift toward me. His eyes were cold and serious as Calen gestured for the healer and Serena to leave.

    I swallowed hard, my heart pounding fast against my chest as he walked to the seat in front of me and sat down, his expression really serious and something told me I already knew what he was about to say.

    No, I couldn¡¯t go to that cursed pack!

    Not when Kieran and Aria were here, not with the rogue attack that happened yesterday.

    ¡°No,¡± I quickly said before he could speak. ¡°I am not leaving-¡±

    ¡°You are leaving to the king¡¯s nack Nyssa and there is nothing you can do about it¡± He stated firmly

 Revival 62

    <b>Nyssa </b><b>pov </b>

    ¡°But-¡°I tried to <b>speak</b>, but my father shot me a harsh re that instantly silenced me. I froze, swallowing nervously as <b>I </b>stared at him.

    Despite knowing my father as <b>a </b>calm and kind man<b>, </b>I also knew he <b>was </b>not someone to be taken lightly. He wasn¡¯t the Alpha of <b>the </b>second strongest pack in the world for nothing.

    He <b>was </b>a man who knew when to be ruthless<b>, </b>when to make decisions<b>, </b>and when to enforce them. So even though he had always been a loving father to me<b>, </b>to others, he was a powerful Alpha and right now, as he sat before me, I knew he <b>wasn¡¯t </b>speaking as a father, but as an Alpha.

    ¡°You will leave for the King¡¯s pack in two days, and that is final, Nyssa. There is no debate,¡± he said, his expression stern. ¡°You are the King¡¯s mate. You should be grateful he has decided not to reject you.¡±

    His voice <b>was </b>calm but firm, almost cold.

    ¡°If the King rejects you, you will die. Many don¡¯t survive a regr rejection, and this is the King we¡¯re talking about, his power rivals every living being on Earth. Do you really think you could survive that, especially without a wolf?¡±

    He spoke in frustration, and I knew it wasn¡¯t just because I was wolfless, it was because he was genuinely worried about me.

    But the truth was, I wasn¡¯t wolfless. And even if rejection meant death, I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Father, we shouldn¡¯t rush into this,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s suspicious that the man who wanted to reject me just yesterday suddenly doesn¡¯t anymore? I don¡¯t want to go with him. I want to stay here.¡±

    My father¡¯s expression darkened as he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I know something¡¯s off,¡± he said, and my eyes widened as I watched his fists clench. ¡°That man is cruel. He usually doesn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s life. But right now, what matters most is your safety. Even if he has an ulterior motive, it seems he needs you for something and that¡¯s the only leverage we have.¡±

    He reached out and took my hands in his.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose you, not now, Nyssa. We don¡¯t have much of a choice except to follow His Majesty¡¯s orders. So just hold on, for now. Okay?¡±

    I stared at my father with a frustrated expression, but knowing that once he got like this, there was no changing his mind, I bit back my words and nodded in quiet dejection.

    ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ve heard you. I would go, alright?¡± I huffed, pulling my hand away from his before turning around and lying down, facing the other side of the bed. I brought the nket up and covered myself with it.

    I heard my father call my name, but I didn¡¯t respond. Before he could say anything else, Benjamin¡¯s voice cut in.

    ¡°Alpha, let¡¯s give Nyssa some space. She must have a lot to think about,¡± he said gently.

    My father sighed, and I listened to the sound of their footsteps retreating. But just as the door cracked open, he stopped and spoke again.

    ¡°I know everything might feel overwhelming right now. You¡¯ve just found out about Kieran and Aria, and now you¡¯re suddenly someone¡¯s mate. But my priority is your safety, Nyssa and I will do whatever it takes to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡±

    <b>With </b>that, <b>he </b>walked out<b>, </b>and the sound of the door closing echoed in my <b>ears</b>.

    The <b>moment </b>it did, I <b>sat </b>up in bed and kicked the nket off me, fighting the urge to <b>scream </b>in disbelief.

    ¡°<b>How </b>on earth did <b>I </b>go from almost being rejected to suddenly leaving for the King¡¯s <b>pack</b><b>?!</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked no one in particr but <b>of </b><b>course</b><b>, </b>the <b>ever</b>¨Cannoying She <b>just </b>had to respond.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but <b>isn¡¯t </b>this exciting?! You won¡¯t die, and we¡¯ll be with Darius. I <b>mean</b><b>, </b>don¡¯t you want to see <b>the </b>famous Lycan King¡¯s <b>pack</b>? It¡¯s been locked away for centuries, and now we¡¯re going there!<b>¡± </b>

    I rolled my <b>eyes </b>at her words and frowned.

    ¡°Are you <b>crazy</b>? Who wants to go to that cursed King¡¯s pack? What about Kieran and Aria? If they¡¯re here, they¡¯re still a threat to this pack. And now, with things already different from my past life, like the rogues who died yesterday, it makes me believe that nothing is going to follow the same pattern. What if theyunch an attack earlier than expected?¡± I ranted, clearly stating the obvious.

    So many things had changed from the past life I once knew. The Lycan King being my mate, the tattoo on my wrist, me being a white wolf, the rogues who appeared yesterday¡­

    And the scariest part? The knowledge from my past life had always been my greatest weapon, yet now, even that felt

    uncertain.

    ¡°Oh rx, girl. You¡¯re overthinking,¡± She said. ¡°So if Kieran and Aria were taken care of¡­ let¡¯s say tomorrow night¡­ would you go to the King¡¯s pack then?¡±

    I raised a brow in confusion. ¡°What do you mean by taken care of?¡±

    As soon as I asked, She began chuckling maniacally.

    ¡°Oh, you know¡­ maybe I have a n to get them off our list.¡±

    My eyes widened at her words, and I sat up straighter.

    ¡°Really? You can actually take care of Kieran and Aria?¡±

    My question was met with a snicker.

    ¡°Of course. But you have to promise that once those idiots are gone, we¡¯ll go to the Lycan King¡¯s pack. Deal?¡±

    I was skeptical, her tone was too casual for something so serious but if there was one thing I¡¯de to learn about She, it was that despite her pride and constant boasting, she always told the truth. And right now, she didn¡¯t sound like she was lying.

    But right now, it seemed I had no choice but to agree to whatever she was saying. She was my only chance to finally <b>protect </b>everyone from both Kieran and Aria and if going to the Lycan King¡¯s pack was the price, then so be it.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, my expression firm with resolve. ¡°If you¡¯re able to take care of them tomorrow, then I¡¯ll go to Darius¡¯s pack.¡±

    A small smile tugged at my lips <b>as </b>I spoke.

 Revival 63

    <b>Chapter </b><b>63 </b>

    ¡°<b>Are </b>you sure you¡¯re <b>okay</b><b>, </b>mydy?<b>¡± </b><b>Serena </b>asked <b>as </b><b>I </b>quietly ate the food in front of me<b>. </b>I lifted a brow and turned to her in confusion, only <i>to </i>find her worried <b>gaze </b>fixed on <b>me</b><b>. </b>

    I blinked, then <b>realized </b>she was probably referring to the injuries I¡¯d gotten during the rogue <b>attack</b>.

    But by now, I could barely <b>feel </b>any pain at all¨Ca reminder of just how vital a wolf¡¯s healing ability truly <b>was</b>.

    If I didn¡¯t have She, I doubted I would¡¯ve healed this <b>fast</b>. No<b>¡­ </b>I wouldn¡¯t have healed at all.

    I might¡¯ve <b>even </b>died.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Serena. Really. I barely feel anything,¡± <b>I </b>reassured her, but she shook her head. Then, before <b>I </b>could <b>react</b><b>, </b>she leaned in closer, nearly making me choke on the food I was chewing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, mydy. I¡¯m just surprised that you seem <b>so </b>calm right now, even after finding out that you¡¯re going to the King¡¯s pack. I thought you¡¯d be acting differently.¡±

    I narrowed my <b>eyes </b><b>at </b>her, swallowed the bite of food, and asked curiously, ¡°How differently?¡±

    She didn¡¯t even hesitate before responding.

    ¡°I honestly thought you¡¯d be arguing and making a scene-¡± Her eyes widened as she realized what she¡¯d just said, and I couldn¡¯t help the amused smile that tugged at my lips.

    ¡°Oh really? You thought I¡¯d cause a scene?¡± I asked, crossing my arms as I looked at her from the bed.

    She quickly shook her head, stammering, her face flushing a deep shade of red.

    ¡°I¨CI¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant. Oh, Goddess, I¡¯ve spoken out of turn! Please forgive me, mydy.¡±

    Before she could dramatically fall to her knees, I caught her hand and stopped her,ughing softly.

    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re adorable, Serena. I¡¯m just teasing you. You didn¡¯t say anything wrong,¡± I said with a warm smile. ¡°And honestly, you¡¯re right. I probably would¡¯ve caused a scene. But it¡¯s not worth it. If the King wants me to go to his pack, then <b>I¡¯ll </b>go.¡±

    I said it effortlessly, lying through my teeth without blinking.

    If it weren¡¯t for She¡¯s words, maybe I would¡¯ve kicked and screamed about not wanting to leave.

    But right now, I knew I couldn¡¯t lose control or argue because She had promised she could take care of Kieran and Aria tomorrow night.

    So, I decided to trust her¡­ and just go with the flow for now. I¡¯d wait until tomorrow night before truly deciding whether I¡¯d <b>go </b>to the Lycan King¡¯s pack.

    ¡°Mydy,¡± Serena whispered, her eyes misty as she looked at me. ¡°You¡¯ve really be more mature. I thought you were <b>still </b>holding on to Sir Kieran, that your hatred for the king was because of him but now that the king¡¯s decided not to reject you, I¡¯m d you¡¯re thinking about what¡¯s best for yourself.¡±

    She nodded then, wearing a determined look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mydy. You don¡¯t need to be afraid of anything. You have me, and I¡¯ll make <b>sure </b>to protect you when we get to the king¡¯s pack!¡±

    I almost <b>let </b><b>out </b><b>a </b><b>scoff </b>at her words. There was <b>never </b><b>a </b>moment this girl wasn¡¯t thinking about protecting me but I <b>had </b><b>to </b>admit, it wasforting<b>¡­ </b>having someone like her on my side.

    ¡°Thank you, Serena,¡± <b>I </b><b>said </b>with <b>a </b>smile, handing her <b>the </b>empty te. ¡°And thank you for the <b>meal </b>too. But I¡¯d like <b>to </b><b>rest </b><b>now</b><b>¡­ </b>I¡¯m feeling <b>a </b>bit tired.¡±

    <b>Serena¡¯s </b><b>eyes </b>widened in realization, and <b>she </b>lowered her head into a respectful bow.

    ¡°I understand, mydy. <b>Please </b><b>rest </b>well.¡± With that<b>, </b>she left the room, and the moment the door clicked shut<b>, </b>the <b>smile </b>on my <b>face </b>vanished. I spun around instantly, aiming my leg at the person who had just appeared beside me but<b>, </b><b>as </b>expected, the bastard caught my leg with one hand, effortlessly, his expressionpletely unreadable.

    Darius<b>. </b>

    I frowned <b>as </b>I watched him tilt his head at me, his cold eyes narrowing. For a long, tense moment, neither of us moved.

    We just stared at each other, the ticking clock the only sound in the room. And just when it felt like the silence would stretch on forever, my lips slowly curved into a smile.

    ¡°Oh my goddess, I apologize, my king. I didn¡¯t realize it was you. Please forgive me¨Cif I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± I said with feigned surprise. For the briefest moment, I caught the twitch in his eye, but he said nothing. Instead, he let go of my leg without a word and walked over to the couch like he owned the room.

    I watched as he sat down, fixing his gaze on me casually, still silent. I had to fight the urge to roll my eyes. Since he wasn¡¯t going to speak, I didn¡¯t either.

    Instead, I stretched, yawned, andy down on the bed. Just as I was about to pull the nket over me, his cold voice cut through the silence.

    ¡°Why did you hide your wolf?¡±

    I froze, brow arching slightly as he continued.

    ¡°Or rather¡­ when did you know you were a white wolf all along?<b>¡± </b>

    My gaze instantly darkened. I sat up slowly, turning to face him, expression unreadable, not a trace of emotion on my face<b>. </b>And just as I had practiced, I spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, my king. What white wolf?¡± I said evenly. ¡°How can I be a white wolf if I don¡¯t even have a wolf at all? And aren¡¯t white wolves supposed to be extinct? You must be mistaken, my king.¡±

    I almost wanted to smile, but I kept my expression perfectly neutral.

    The corner of Darius¡¯s lips curved in mild amusement, and he leaned forward, tilting his head slightly as his eyes narrowed

    on me.

    ¡°<b>I </b><b>see</b><b>,</b>¡± he murmured.

    And before I could even blink, my eyes widened in terror because the next second, a dagger came flying straight at my <b>face</b>.

    What the hell!

 Revival 64

    <b>Chapter </b><b>64 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    <b>I </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>sure </b>how <b>I </b><b>did </b><b>it</b>, but just in <b>the </b>nick <b>of </b>time, I <b>barely </b>dodged <b>the </b>dagger aimed straight at my head. <b>It </b><b>was </b>as though <b>the </b><b>world </b>had <b>slowed </b>down as <b>I </b>ducked, watching in both horror and <b>disbelief </b><b>as </b>the de sliced through strands of my <b>hair </b>and lodged itself into the headboard behind me<b>. </b>

    My lips parted in shock, but no words came out. I jerked my body back, staring at the dagger before instinctively reaching up to my head, then slowly turning to look at the indifferent bastard sitting in front of me<b>. </b>

    <b>What </b>the actual hell¡­

    For a brief moment, neither of <b>us </b>spoke. Silence <b>settled </b>thickly in the room, stretching on for what felt like an eternity until I finally snapped.

    ¡°<b>Are </b><b>you </b>freaking crazy?!¡± <b>I </b>roared, pointing at the deranged maniac in front of me.

    ¡°Are you insane?! You almost killed me, oh my goddess! So you didn¡¯t want to reject me, you wanted to kill me <b>instead</b>?!¡±

    But even as <b>I </b>screamed at him, his expression didn¡¯t change. He simply tilted his head slightly, watching me with that <b>same </b>cold indifference<b>, </bpletely unbothered.

    ¡°You¡¯re the crazy one, Nyssa! Do you want to get us killed?!¡± She scolded in my head. ¡°Do you even know who you¡¯re yelling at? That¡¯s the Lycan King! He could change his mind and kill you just for speaking to him like that!¡±

    <b>I </b>rolled my eyes at her words, scoffing.

    ¡°Kill me? Are you blind, She? He was literally just about to kill me.¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°No, Nyssa. he wasn¡¯t¡­¡±

    <b>¡°</b>You have a wolf,¡± he stated¨Cmore an answer than a question, the corner of his lips curving into a humorless smirk as he gazed at me.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± <b>I </b>stammered in confusion, watching as he leaned forward slightly.

    ¡°No wolfless person could dodge that attack, no matter how well¨Ctrained they are. If you were truly wolfless like you im, your head would¡¯ve been rolling on the floor before you even blinked. Yet you narrowly escaped the de¡­ which means <b>you¡¯re </b>not wolfless<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    My eyes widened, not because he figured it out, but because of the terrifying realization that if I had truly been wolfless, I would¡¯ve been dead. Gone.

    T¨Cthis man <b>was </b><b>really </b>ruthless. No<b>, </b>scratch that. He was something worse. He was a devil.

    This only proved he didn¡¯t care whether I lived or died. If I survived, it was only because I had a white wolf.

    ¡°So <b>tell </b>me¡­¡± he hummed, rising to his <b>feet </b>and tucking his hands casually into his pockets. ¡°What were you saying about being <b>wolfless</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    My heart pounded so violently it felt like it might burst from my chest. Instinctively, I opened my mouth, ready to lie, ready to argue <b>that </b>it was all <b>just </b>a misunderstanding but before <b>I </b>could utter a word, a startled <b>gasp </b><b>escaped </b>me <b>as </b>Darius suddenly appeared in front of me<b>, </b>stopping just inches away.

    <b>My </b><b>eyes </b>widened <b>as </b><b>I </b><b>found </b><b>him </b>leaning <b>toward </b>me<b>, </b>his face <b>dangerously </b>close <b>to </b>mine, his <b>gaze </b>locked <b>on me </b>without a <b>single </b>hint of <b>emotion</b>.

    <b>¡°</b><b>My </b><b>patience </b>is wearing thin, little she<b>¨C</b>wolf. If you <b>don¡¯t </b>speak the truth right now<b>, </b><b>I </b>might <b>as </b>well end your life here and everyone else¡¯s <b>for </b>your <b>disrespect</b><b>,¡± </b><b>he </b><b>warned</b>. ¡°Don¡¯t assume I¡¯m easy to <b>speak </b>to just because you¡¯re my <b>mate</b>.<b>¡± </b>

    For a brief moment, <b>his </b><b>eyes </b>shed <b>a </b>terrifying shade of white, and <b>I </b>stared at him<b>, </b>almost breathless.

    His <b>eyes</b><b>¡­ </b><b>they </b><b>were </b>ancient<b>, </b>yet they held something in <b>their </b>depths. Something that made me want to kneel before him and <b>lower </b>my <b>head </b>in submission. I knew<b>, </b>almost instantly, that it was his aura at y.

    My breathing turned shallow<b>, </bing out in light pants, and I lowered my <b>gaze</b>, trying to hide the trembling in my hands as I looked <b>away</b>.

    Oh goddess<b>, </b>why <b>was </b>I getting this <b>scared</b>?

    ¡°You answer me when I speak to you,¡± he said, and I stiffened <b>as </b>I felt him tilt my head up, forcing me <b>to </b>meet his <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>

    For a moment, I wanted to lean into his touch, to close my <b>eyes </b>and give in to the strange pull I felt toward this man but I quickly snapped out of it, leaning back and swallowing nervously as <b>I </b>spoke.

    ¡°1-1¡­¡± <b>I </b>stammered, not knowing what to say.

    Since he had already figured out the truth, I realized there was no point in lying and She seemed to agree <b>as </b>her voice echoed in my mind.

    ¡°Just tell him the truth. He already knows. <b>If </b>you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll only make him angrier,¡± she warned, making me frown before I let out a frustrated sigh.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I have a choice, do I?¡± I mumbled, then lifted my head to look at Darius with a serious expression.

    ¡°I apologize, my king. I¡¯ve been nothing but rude to you, but I was terrified when you threw that dagger at me. Please, forgive me for my impudence,¡± I said.

    But his expression didn¡¯t change, so I cut straight to the point.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, my king. I am not wolfless. I only discovered this recently and didn¡¯t know how to tell anyone, so I kept it a

    secret.¡±

    I watched as his eyes narrowed slightly, studying me. He leaned back and folded his arms.

    ¡°When did you find out?¡± he asked.

    ¡°This week, my king,¡± I answered without hesitation.

    He frowned, his <b>gaze </b>locked on me as though trying to determine if I was telling the truth. After a moment of silence, he spoke again.

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re the white wolf from that day. The one who ran away from me.¡±

    I nodded, tightening my grip on the sheets, suddenly feeling nervous.

    I knew Darius didn¡¯t want to reject me and I had a feeling it wasn¡¯t just because I was a white wolf. There was something more to it. Something deeper.

    And something told me that She knew <b>exactly </b>what it was.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    ¡°I see,¡± he hummed, then stepped back, moving away from me. He returned to his seat and sank into it, his gaze never leaving mine.

    Then, without a hint of emotion, he said something that made my breath hitch and sent a cold shiver crawling down my spine.

    ¡°Strip and shift for me, little she¨Cwolf.¡±

 Revival 65

    <b>sa </b><b>pov </b>

    <b>My </b><b>eyes </b>nearly popped out of their <b>sockets </b><b>as </b>I <b>stared </b>at the man before me, my gaze wide with disbelief<b>, </b>hoping <b>I </b><b>had </b>misheard him <b>or </b>that he wouldugh and <b>call </b>it a joke. But then again, Darius wasn¡¯t a <b>man </b>whoughed or joked. He was being deadly serious.

    I <b>knew </b>that because <b>he </b>tilted his head slightly and narrowed his eyes at me with <b>a </b>cold expression, silently waiting for me to strip and shift in front of him.

    What the hell.

    ¡°What?!¡± I blurted in shock, making Darius frown as he repeated hismand, as if convinced I hadn¡¯t <b>heard </b>him the first time.

    ¡°Strip for me and shift.¡±

    A dry scoff escaped me at his choice of words. Strip for him? Absolutely not. But I also knew I couldn¡¯t afford to be rude to Darius right now.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat are you saying, my king?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>stammered, my hands instinctively reaching up to cover my chest as I stared at him like he was a pervert. ¡°I¡¯m an unmated she¨Cwolf, I can¡¯t just strip in front of you. I mean no disrespect, but my dignity won¡¯t

    allow it.¡±

    I lowered my eyes and spoke softly, even though I remembered clearly how he had seen me naked back in the woods. Still, I kept up the act.

    It wasn¡¯t that I had a problem stripping in front of him¡­ but I knew I couldn¡¯t cause a scene right now.

    When Darius said nothing, I looked up to find him staring at me with a nk, unimpressed expression. And without hesitation, he spoke again.

    ¡°Then shift. Turn into a white wolf.¡±

    For a second, my eye twitched. If he didn¡¯t care whether I got naked or not, then why the hell had he told me to strip in the first ce?

    He could have just said that from the start.

    Clicking my tongue, I rose from the bed and lowered my head.

    ¡°Since I don¡¯t want to rip these clothes, I¡¯ll shift in the bathroom. Is that okay, Lycan King?¡±

    He didn¡¯t even spare me a nce. He just waved a hand in the air, silently giving me permission to do whatever I wanted.

    I snarled and opened my mouth, silently cursing him as I stormed into the bathroom, making sure to lock the door behind me. Once I did, I stepped in front of the mirror and stared at my reflection, my eyes trailing over my features before I let out a deep breath and began undressing, still cursing my luck under my breath.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t shifted and gone into the woods, then I wouldn¡¯t have met him there¡­ and he wouldn¡¯t have known I was a white wolf,¡± <b>I </b>grumbled, slipping out of my dress and underwear with a scowl.

    ¡°But if you hadn¡¯t met him in the woods, he wouldn¡¯t have known you were a white wolf and decided not to reject you instead,¡± She chimed in, and I scoffed.

    Just admit you¡¯re <b>happy </b><b>he </b>gets to see how beautiful your fur is up close<b>,</b>¡± I shot back<b>, </b>rolling my eyes.

    She let out a dramatic <b>gasp</b><b>. </b>¡°Of course not! But¡­ how did you know that¡¯s what I was thinking?¡±

    I chuckled with <b>a </b>shrug. ¡°Not sure. Just seems like something you¡¯d do.¡±

    She huffed as <b>I </b>closed my eyes, just like she¡¯d taught me, preparing to shift. I took a deep breath and exhaled, repeating the motion again and again until I felt the familiar connection between us.

    A brief moment passed.

    Then I opened my eyes¡­ and found myself looking up at the mirror that now towered slightly above me. I lifted my hand into my line of vision and saw a paw. A small smile curved my lips as I nodded in approval, I was getting better at this. I¡¯d even shifted faster than thest time.

    ¡°That¡¯s because once you start getting used to it, you¡¯ll be faster!¡± She echoed in my head, her voice filled with excitement.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile too as I walked to the door and raised my paw, intending to push it open, only to frown when I realized I had locked it when I came in.

    Shit.

    I smacked my paw against my head and rolled my eyes internally, ncing up at the door to see the key dangling from the doorknob.

    How could I have forgotten I¡¯d need to unlock itter? I couldn¡¯t even reach the height of the key, and even if <b>I </b>stood on my back paws, there was no way I could turn the lock with just paws.

    Goddess, I was an idiot.

    ¡°Maybe you should send a mind¨Clink to the king to open the door for us,¡± She suggested.

    And that¡¯s when I realized, I didn¡¯t just have a dumb moment, I had a dumb wolf too.

    If the door was locked from the inside, Darius couldn¡¯t unlock it unless he broke it down. So really, the only option was to shift back to human form, unlock the door, and shift again.

    Sigh. I really needed to think ahead next time.

    I <b>was </b>about to close my eyes to shift back when She interrupted.

    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to close your eyes every time you shift, right? Just imagine shifting¨Cand there you go.¡±

    I did as she said. I envisioned myself changing back to human form, and within seconds, I found myself standing on legs instead of paws.

    I nced down and nodded in approval. I had shifted much faster this time. That was good progress.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s get this over with,¡± I murmured under my breath, reached out, and unlocked the door.

    But the next second, I froze as I heard the sound of footsteps just outside my room, followed by Serena¡¯s voice as she murmured,

    ¡°I should check on thedy again to make sure she¡¯s okay.¡±

    My eyes widened, and I gasped. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was hearing things or if my hearing had sharpened because of my wolf but hehure my brain could fully process, my body moved on instinct.

    I drew the door open, suddenly remembering that Darius was still in my room.

    The moment the door opened, a shiver crawled down my spine and time seemed to freeze.

    There he was, Darine standing right in front of my bathroom door, his usual indifferent expression in ce.

    His eyes dropped from my face to my body, and for a brief second, they shed a sharp shade of silver.

    But I had no time to dwell on that because the door to my room began to creak open.

    1 cursed my luck for the third time that day, lunged forward, grabbed Darius by the arm, yanked him inside, and mmed

    the door shui

    Oh. My. Goddess.

 Revival 66

    <b>Chapter </b><b>66 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    <b>What </b>the fuck <b>have </b><b>I </b>done<b>? </b>

    No¨Cwhat the fuck <b>was </b>I doing?

    Did I <b>just </b>pull the Lycan King into my bathroom, lock the door, and then m him against the wall, leaving barely inches.

    between us?

    While I was¡­ naked<b>?! </b>

    Oh my goddess.

    I didn¡¯t even know what was happening anymore. My head was spinning, trying to process everything all at once<b>. </b>

    But most of all¡­ I was trying to process how the goddess had made Darius so devastatingly handsome, yet beautiful at the same time<b>. </b>

    My breath hitched as my eyes traced over his face in awe. Longshes, piercing eyes<b>, </b>sculpted nose, perfect lips<b>¡­ </b>

    Perfect lips.

    Fuck.

    As I stared at him, I couldn¡¯t help but lick my bottom lip, swallowing hard as my body reacted to the proximity,pletely outside of my control.

    My face flushed a deep shade of pink as my nipples hardened, and my core throbbed almost painfully as his intoxicating scent wrapped around me.

    My heart pounded so hard it felt like it might explode.

    Before I could stop myself, my gaze dropped to his lips.

    And like some invisible force was pulling me in, I parted mine and leaned in slowly, the urge to close the distance and kiss him absolutely insane.

    But just as my lips hovered inches from his¡ª

    Serena¡¯s voice outside snapped me back to reality.

    ¡°Mydy? Where <b>is </b>she? Oh my goddess! She¡¯s not in her room¡­ have the rogues attacked again?¡± she said, her voice rising with fear.

    I blinked, my eyes going wide as they met Darius¡¯s.

    His expression was unreadable¡­ but his gaze was lockedpletely on me.

    ¡°Shit,¡± I muttered under my breath, about to lean away and offer an apology for what I¡¯d just done.

    But before I could, his arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me back toward him.

    A gasp of surprise escaped my lips, and a shiver shot down my spine as he leaned in closer.

    Chapter 66.

    He reached out<b>, </b>and I <b>instinctively </b><b>closed </b>my <b>eyes</b>, inhaling sharply <b>as </b><b>his </b>fingers brushed my <b>hair </b><b>away </b>from my neck.

    Then, he <b>leaned </b>in and inhaled <b>deeply</b>.

    My jaw <b>nearly </b>hit the floor<b>. </b>

    Oh my-

    ¡°Miss? <b>Is </b>that you, mydy?¡± <b>Serena¡¯s </b>voice rang out, and my <b>eyes </b>snapped open in horror as <b>the </b>sound of the doorknob turning reached my ears<b>. </b>

    <b>I </b>opened my mouth to respond, but instead of words, a whimper slipped out <b>as </b>I felt Darius¡¯s lips <b>graze </b>my skin, sending tingles through every fiber of my body.

    My mind was a mess. My heart felt like it was seconds away from bursting out of my <b>chest</b>, but worst of all was the ache between my legs. I didn¡¯t understand why I was this turned on by the man standing so close to me.

    ¡°Miss? Are you okay?¡± Serena called again, worrycing her voice. ¡°Please unlock the door. I¡¯m getting worried¡­ or should I call the Alpha?¡±

    I instantly ced my hands on Darius¡¯s chest, trying to push him back, but when he didn¡¯t budge, I stammered out, forcing myself to speak.

    ¡°S¨CSerena, I¡¯m fine! You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m just¡­ in the toilet, so you can go.¡±

    The words barely registered in my brain as Darius groaned softly, his grip on my waist tightening as he pulled me even closer and¨Coh Goddess, sniffed me like a damn dog.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay, Miss? You don¡¯t sound like it. Please open the door for just a second.¡±

    I gasped as Darius¡¯s hand circled my neck, gently turning my face to the side so he could graze the other side with his lips.

    I nearly cried when I heard She moan in my head. At this point, I was dangerously close to letting one slip out myself, but I bit it back and pressed my thighs together, trying to suppress the ache building inside me. I forced myself to speak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m in the toilet and I can¡¯t get up, so please just leave. You should go to bed. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Serena.¡±

    I hissed her name out, breathless and panting. Knowing she¡¯d still try to argue, I quickly added,

    ¡°It¡¯s an order, Serena. You¡¯re disturbing me right now.¡±

    There was a pause, a soft sigh from the other side of the door, before her voice came again.

    ¡°I apologize, mydy. I was just worried. I¡¯ll be leaving now. If you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to call.¡±

    The sound of her retreating footsteps reached my ears, and as soon as I heard the door close, I let out a shaky sigh of relief. But I didn¡¯t even get the chance to recover before a moan escaped my lips, Darius had leaned away from my neck and tilted my chin up with his hand, forcing me to meet his gaze.

    My eyes widened at our proximity, he was so close I could practically feel his hot breath brushing against my lips.

    In that moment, as <b>I </b>stared at him, it felt as though the world had finallye to a stop. The man before me was so mercilessly attractive I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away. And not only that, the way he <b>was </b>staring at me, it felt like I <b>was </bpletely trapped.

    It wasn¡¯t a look of disgust¡­ nor was it the usual hatred he often gave me. This time, it was different.

    And if I could sum it up in <b>one </b>word, it was lust.

    My breath hitched <b>as </b>he leaned <b>closer</b>, murmuring under his breath,

    <b>¡°</b>Why do you smell like her right now?<b>¡± </b>

    His words made my brows furrow, but my body stiffened when I felt his hand move lower on my waist, sliding down to the curve of my butt.

    What <b>was </b>happening?!

    ¡°M¨CMy King.¡± I whispered breathlessly, trying to push away from him as my hands pressed against his chest but what Darius did next made my entire world freeze.

    ¡°You smell delicious.¡±

    And with that, he closed the distance between us and crashed his lips onto mine.

 Revival 67

    <b>Darius </b><b>pov </b>

    <b>It </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>just </b>the pull this time. It was something <b>else</b>.

    Something I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.

    <b>Not </b>since the death of my mate.

    It <b>was </b>lust.

    I had seen plenty of naked women after her death, especially the ones sent by the previous betas<b>, </b>who constantly tried to tempt me by filling my chambers at night, hoping I would choose one to mate with.

    But staring at a naked woman never <b>fazed </b>me.

    My body didn¡¯t <b>react</b>.

    And more importantly, I¡¯d break their hands if they dared to touch me.

    But this little she<b>¨C</b>wolf¡­ she was different.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she was my mate or something else entirely but not only was she naked¡­

    She had touched me.

    And I wasn¡¯t repulsed.

    Instead, my body was reacting to hers, and the only thought that filled my head as I held her close and gazed down at her was to listen to Ss

    And im her. Right here. Right now.

    I had thought I had control. I truly believed I could ignore that little devil¡¯s voice in my head.

    But her scent¡­ Her scent tore away every shred of self¨Ccontrol I thought I had.

    Vani and roses, just like myte mate. And today, those scents seemed even more intense and consuming.

    ¡°You smell delicious,¡± the words slipped from my lips before I could stop them.

    And like something invisible was pushing me forward, I closed the distance and crashed my mouth onto hers.

    One hand tightened around her waist, the other cupped her chin as I kissed her.

    She gasped, her body stiffening as I held her firmly against me.

    I could feel her, warm, soft, and trembling. The way her nipples hardened against my chest, the rapid thud of her heartbeat.

    Fuck.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening anymore. My head was a mess, and I couldn¡¯t think straight.

    A soft moan escaped her lips as my hand trailed down her lower back, stopping just inches from her butt.

    That seemed <b>to </b><b>finally </b>snap her from her <b>daze</b>. <b>Her </b>hands <b>rested </b><b>between </b>us, and just when I thought she <b>was </b>going to push <b>me </b><b>away</b>, instead, <b>she </b><b>wrapped </b>her arms around my shoulders<b>, </b>pulling me closer as she returned <b>the </b>kiss.

    <b>That </b><b>was </b>when all the <b>restraints </b>in me snapped, <b>every </b><b>ounce </b>of control I thought I had shattered <b>at </b><b>once</b>.

    I heard <b>Ss </b><b>growl </b><b>as </b>I held her tighter, shifting our position and turning her around, pressing her <b>back </b><b>against </b>the <b>wall</b>.

    I felt her body shudder with pleasure as <b>I </b>gripped her thighs and lifted her into the air, wrapping her <b>legs </b>around my <b>waist </b>and trapping her between the wall and me.

    Her arms tightened around my shoulders<b>, </b>her fingers tangling in my hair, holding me in <b>ce</b>.

    ¡°Goddess, I want her so badly, Darius,¡± Ss hissed in my head, and a shiver ran down my spine at the intensity in his voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s im her, Darius. Let¡¯s make her ours. <b>It¡¯s </b><b>easy</b><b>¡­ </b><b>just </b>give in,<b>¡± </b>

    he whispered, like the devil he was<b>. </b>

    I groaned and pulled her away from the wall, carrying her to the sink and setting her down on the edge.

    She whimpered when I broke the kiss and leaned into her neck, pressing soft kisses along her skin as I fought the urge to sink my teeth in and mark her.

    Instead, I took my time, trailing kisses down to her shoulder, feeling her tense and inhale sharply as my lips moved lower, brushing over her chest.

    ¡°Oh Goddess,¡± she gasped in pleasure, her head thrown back as my lips found one of her hardened nipples. I flicked my tongue around it, making her reach up and bury her hand in my hair, holding me in ce.

    ¡°Ah¡­ please,¡± she whimpered, arching her back as I leaned back slightly, her nipple slipping from my mouth with a soft pop before I turned to the other, giving it the same attention.

    My hand drifted downward, gliding over her stomach and lower, toward the heat between her legs.

    She spread her legs for me, and the grip on my hair tightened as I found her dripping core and began to rub slow circles over her clit with my thumb.

    ¡°I¨Cmore, please,¡± she breathed out, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Leaning away from her breast, I imed her lips once more in a heated kiss, parting her walls with my fingers.

    <b>Just </b><b>as </b><b>I </b>was about to slide a finger in and stroke her, she pulled back slightly from the kiss and whispered,

    ¡°Oh Darius, it feels so good.¡±

    <b>As </b>soon <b>as </b>she said that, the world seemed to freeze, and for a brief moment, my vision became distorted. A gasp escaped me as <b>I </b>leaned back and instead of the she¨Cwolf who should be sitting in front of me, she appeared instead.

    In our chamber, lying on the bed beneath me as I took her. I blinked, watching as Nyssa¡¯s tear¨Cfilled gaze was reced by my mate¡¯s<b>, </b>crying and holding me close, begging me to touch her the way Nyssa did. To hold her, to give her pleasure.

    I shut my eyes as my vision blurred and a sharp ringing filled my head. The scene from that day shed before me.

    The <b>mes</b>.

    Her body.

    My screams.

    As I watched her lying in a pool of her own blood, tears in her eyes, her half¨Cdead gaze fixed on me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Darius¡­ I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    A sharp ringing in my head drowned out her voice, my Liana¡¯s voice as her final words echoed in my mind over and over again.

    I took a step back, pulling away, almost staggering on my feet as I heard the she¨Cwolf call out to me.

    ¡°M¨CMy King? My King, are you okay?¡± her voice trembled as she reached for me.

    But I yanked my hand out of her grip and roared,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡±

 Revival 68

    <b>Chapter </b><b>68 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    I had no idea what <b>was </b>going on. One moment, he was touching me like he wanted me, and the next, he was ring at me with that familiar anger and hatred in his <b>eyes</b>.

    But this time, it felt different. Usually, he would look at me with indifference, as if my existence was something he wanted nothing more than to ignore. But now¡­ now he looked like he wanted to kill me. His eyes burned with a fury so intense it sent a shiver down my spine.

    Fuck, what was happening? Had I done something wrong? Was it the way I kissed him? Was he angry because I wasn¡¯t good enough?

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t even know if I was a good kisser. Kieran had been the only person I¡¯d ever kissed, and he used to say he loved kissing me but if the man could lie about loving me just to climb his way into the Alpha¡¯s position, then I seriously doubted he¡¯d ever told the truth about that either.

    So as Darius red at me, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was because I was a terrible kisser¡­. or maybe because I had identally bitten his lip. Oh Goddess, this was embarrassing.

    ¡°M¨Cmy king,¡± I stammered, watching as Darius staggered slightly, one hand reaching up to his head like he was in pain. That worried me but after how he had screamed at me earlier for touching him, I didn¡¯t dare reach out.

    Instead, I asked again, my voice soft and cautious.

    ¡°My king¡­ are you okay? Is something wrong?¡±

    I slowly closed my legs and looked up at the man standing in front of me.

    Darius groaned and shut his eyes for a moment, then opened them again, his gaze narrowed on me as his eyes terrifying shade of silver, and he took another step back as he panted heavily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever touch me again.¡±

    shed a

    He hissed the words like venom, making me frown as I watched him walk to the door, unlock it, and leave the bathroom without sparing me a second nce.

    I stared at the door for a moment, confused and trying to wrap my head around what had just happened. After what felt like an eternity, my eye twitched, and the corner of my lips curled into a snarl as I cursed out loud.

    ¡°What the fuck?! Don¡¯t touch him? Don¡¯t touch him? As if I want to touch him!¡± I screamed in frustration, jumping down from the sink and stomping my foot on the floor.

    ¡°Ugh, I mean, yeah, I was the one who pulled him in and touched him first, but that was only because I didn¡¯t want Serena to find him in my room! I didn¡¯t want to cause a misunderstanding! So why is he acting like I was desperate <i>to </i>touch him?¡± <b>I </b>scoffed, rolling my eyes and cing my hands on my hips as I kept ranting to no one in particr.

    ¡°And he was the one who kissed me first! He held me, he kissed me, so why the hell did he act like that? Especially¡ª¡±

    I stopped and gestured at my body, remembering the way he¡¯d sucked on my nipples, rubbed my clit¡­ and how good it felt, how close he was to sliding his fingers in me.

    ¡°Especially after doing all that to me and still¨Cugh! Still not even finishing!¡±

    <b>As </b>soon as the words left my mouth, I froze, eyes widening in horror as I processed what I¡¯d just blurted out.

    <b>Wait</b><b>¡­ </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Ha</b>! <b>So </b>you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re more <b>upset </b><b>about </b><b>the </b><b>fact </b>that he didn¡¯t finish<b>?</b>¡± <b>She </b>teased, her <b>voice </b>dripping <b>with </b>sarcasm. <b>¡°</b>Is that <b>it</b>? <b>That </b>you actually wanted him to <b>keep </b>going<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>I scoffed</b>, rolling my <b>eyes </b><b>at </b><b>her </b>words, trying to hide the blush creeping up my cheeks<b>. </b>

    ¡°O¨Cof course not! That¡¯s not what I <b>was </b>trying to say! Stop twisting my words. I meant something else<b>. </b>I¡¯m <b>more </b>upset about <b>the </b>way he spoke to me. And how dare he <b>touch </b>me<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    She chuckled in amusement<b>, </b>clearly not buying <b>it, </b>but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to her<b>. </b>Before she could <b>say </b>anything else, I huffed, turned around, picked up my clothes<b>, </b>and walked out of the bathroom with a frown.

    What was really happening here? Why did I want a man like Darius to touch me? And why¡­ why did it <b>feel </b>so good?

    But most of all¡­

    Why on earth did he call out that name?

    Liana.

    The next day went as usual. Serena came to wake me up and dress me, but by the time she arrived, I had already taken my bath and slipped into a bright yellow dress with pretty ribbons tied at the center. I was already seated on the bed, waiting for her.

    Serena had been shocked when she walked in. Her eyes had nearly popped out of their sockets <b>as </b>she stared at me like she was seeing a ghost.

    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss, what happened? How are you awake at this time? Are you okay?¡± she asked, clearly stunned.

    But honestly, I hadn¡¯t slept at all so there was no way I could have woken upte like usual.

    Every time I closed my eyes, all I could think about was what had happened yesterday in the bathroom with Darius.

    His touch¡­ and how good his lips had felt against mine.

    Afterwards, we stepped out of the room and made our way to the dining table.

    ¡°Miss, <b>I </b>was really worried about youst night¨CI could barely sleep. But I guess I shouldn¡¯t have been, since you were just in the bathroom,¡± Serena said, and immediately my face heated up. I cleared my throat and smoothed down my dress with my hands<b>. </b>

    ¡°Y¨C<b>yes</b><b>, </b>of course. I was fine,¡± I replied, forcing a smile, though my heart began to pound faster with each step I took toward the dining room<b>, </b>already dreading who I might see.

    Soon enough, I reached the top of the staircase, and as I lowered my gaze, I spotted my father, his beta and gamma, along with <b>Cassian </b>and Drake.

    And him.

    Darius<b>. </b>

    The very person I didn¡¯t want to <b>see</b><b>. </b>

    And the moment his eyes flicked up and met mine, it felt like all the air in my lungs had been knocked out of me,

 Revival 69

    <b>Chapter </b><b>69 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    <b>He </b>sat there quietly, <b>like </b>he always did. <b>His </b>gaze was locked on nothing in particr, his expression cold and unreadable. His hair fell messily around his <b>face</b>, like <b>he </b><b>hadn¡¯t </b>had the time to take care of it.

    Despite that, he looked like he belonged in a muscum- dangerously attractive.

    <b>As </b><b>I </b>stared at him, I knew he could sense it, yet he didn¡¯t lift his head to look at me, not even for a second. He just <b>sat </b>there<b>, </b>staring nkly, <b>even </b><b>as </b>everyone <b>else </b>spoke around him.

    It made me frown for some reason. Sure, this wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d tantly ignored me, but this time<b>¡­ </b><b>it </b>annoyed me more than usual.

    After what had happened yesterday, I didn¡¯t expect him to talk to me, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t understand why I was

    angry.

    ¡°Miss<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I heard Serena whisper as she gently tapped me, snapping me out of my daze. I blinked and turned to find her head slightly lowered, subtly gesturing ahead.

    Following <b>her </b>gaze, I turned around and realized that everyone at the dining table was staring at me. My father¡­ and everyone <b>else</b>.

    ¡°Oh! Good morning, mydy. Yellow looks really good on you,¡± Cassian greeted with a grin, raising his hand in a yful

    <b>wave</b>.

    ¡°Yes, Beta Cassian is right. Thedy looks very pretty,¡± Drake added, his voice calm andposed, in contrast to Cassian¡¯s yful tone.

    Before I knew it, a smile tugged at my lips as I looked at them, especially when I noticed my father, Calen, and Benjamin all smiling in satisfaction at thepliment.

    They looked like proud mother geese admiring their chick.

    I knew I¡¯d been dressing differentlytely, either in ck or in clothes that usually upset my father but today, I¡¯d at least made an effort to wear something brighter.

    I smiled softly, lowering my head slightly before walking down the stairs, carefully avoiding the gaze of the man who hadn¡¯t even spared me a nce.

    ¡°You know, the color yellow suits you perfectly. It brings out your eyes,¡± Cassianplimented again as I stepped closer, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh as I took a seat beside my father.

    ¡°Thank you, Beta Cassian. Thank you, Gamma Drake. I appreciate the kind words,¡± I said politely, and they both smiled back before returning to their food.

    For a brief moment, my father looked at me with a glimmer in his eyes before giving me a small nod, almost as if to say <b>was </b>proud of me.

    Proud of me<b>? </b>

    For what<b>, </b>exactly?

    Maybe because I wasn¡¯t making a scene about going to the king¡¯s pack. Well¡­ not yet, at least. I was waiting to <b>see </b>if She would actually do what she said she would tonight.

    he

    <b>As </b>Serena <b>began </b>serving food onto my <b>te</b>, Cassian leaned forward and began speaking to me <b>enthusiastically</b>.

    ¡°Our <b>pack </b>is really big¨C<b>bigger </b><b>than </b>any <b>other </b><b>pack </b>in <b>the </b>world. It¡¯s beautiful too, absolutely mesmerizing. We <b>have </b>the best <b>delicacies</b>, the finest furniture<b>, </b><b>the </b>most luxurious clothes, and the highest level of security. You¡¯ll <b>be </b>surprised when you see it. I know everything might <b>feel </b><b>a </b>bit <b>rushed </b>right <b>now</b><b>, </b>but trust me, you¡¯re going to love it.¡±

    He gave me a bright, excited grin before popping a piece of <b>pancake </b>into <b>his </b>mouth. I smiled and listened without interrupting, not because I was interested in Darius¡¯s <b>pack</b>. I really didn¡¯t care if his pack was something straight out of a fairytale. <b>What </b>amused me <b>was </b>Cassian¡¯s yful behavior. Even though I didn¡¯t know him well, he was actually kind of cute. His energy reminded me of a little brother or maybe a best friend. Either way, it was refreshing talking to him, unlike someone else sitting right <b>here</b>¡­

    My gaze flickered to Darius as ¨¬ prepared to <b>scowl </b>at him, but the next second, I snapped my <b>eyes </b>away, my heart nearly leaping out of my chest.

    He had been staring at me the whole time, his eyes locked on mine with an unreadable, emotionless expression.

    Fuck.

    <b>¡°</b>Are you okay, miss<b>? </b>You look pale,¡± Drake asked, his toneced with concern. Cassian stopped talking and narrowed his eyes before chiming in.

    ¡°Yeah, are you good?¡± he echoed, now sounding genuinely worried.

    I could feel everyone¡¯s attention shift to me, even my father had paused his conversation with Calen and Benjamin to look

    my way.

    I quickly nodded and forced a smile.

    ¡°Y¨Cyes, I¡¯m okay. Hm¡­ I¡¯ve just noticed that the doctor, Zayn hasn¡¯t been aroundtely. Is he okay?¡± I asked, smoothly changing the topic to something that had been on my mind.

    Thest time I saw Zayn was when I had sneaked back into my room that day. He was usually quiet and kept to himself, but I had still noticed his absence.

    ¡°Oh¨CZayn?¡± Cassian repeated. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s not around. He left two days ago, said he wanted to look for some nt outside since he doesn¡¯t get many chances to leave the king¡¯s pack. He¡¯ll be back tomorrow, before we set out.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± I muttered, nodding in understanding as I reached for a ss of water to drink but in the very next second, I heard his

    voice.

    ¡°Why are you asking about him?¡±

    My <b>eyes </b>widened in horror, and I spat out the water from my mouth as I felt Darius¡¯s heated gaze pierce through me.

    Everyone turned to him almost at once, stunned that he had finally spoken after ignoring every other attempt to draw him into conversation.

    But his <b>gaze </b>remained fixed solely on me.

    And like the idiot I was, I looked to the left, then to the right, before pointing at myself in surprise.

    ¡°Me?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked, then swallowed nervously as he narrowed his eyes at me, a shiver crawling down my spine as my body

    stiffened.

    Just as I braced for silence <b>to </b>swallow the room, Darius said nothing. Instead, he stood from his seat and walked away without another nce.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes followed him as <b>he </b>left, and the moment he was <b>gone</b>, <b>we </b><b>all </b>turned <b>to </b>each other, unsure <b>of </b>what had just happened.

    Cassian tilted his head in confusion and muttered,

    Cassian tilted his head in confusion and muttered,

    ¡°That was weird.¡±

 Revival 70

    <b>Chapter </b><b>70 </b>

    What was wrong with me?

    Why had I reacted that way? <b>I </b>was a man who barely blinked if someone died in front of me. I didn¡¯t care, didn¡¯t <b>react </b>to anything, neither did I get upset or happy. I had lost all my emotions, all sense of care for life after Liana¡¯s death.

    Yet now¡­ what was happening?

    Why had I gotten mad just because she asked for another man¡¯s name? It had nothing to do with me¨Cespecially when I was the one who wanted to reject her.

    The only reason she was still breathing was because she was a white wolf. If not for that, she would¡¯ve been dead, and that would¡¯ve been the end of it.

    <b>I </b>wouldn¡¯t care if the goddess punished me for rejecting my mate. I was already enduring the worst punishment imaginable, so I doubted there <b>was </b>anything more she could do to me.

    So why<b>¡­ </b>

    I paused mid¨Cstep, my hand rising to my chest in confusion. Why had my heart beat like that yesterday?

    For the first time in centuries, it had pounded that fast.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know why, Darius,¡± I heard Ss grumble in my head. ¡°For centuries, you haven¡¯t been turned on by a woman the way you werest night. You haven¡¯t even touched one without breaking their bones, yet you kissed our mate. You wanted her. Isn¡¯t it time you admitted that you¡¯re attracted to her?¡±

    My eyes narrowed at his words, and I frowned, but he went on, knowing full well how much I hated listening to him.

    ¡°Darius¡­ I know you¡¯re still thinking about Liana. I miss her too, she was my mate as well. But it¡¯s been so many years. We were cursed by the goddess for what we did, cursed to live this long. And you know what¡¯s worse than watching everyone die around us?

    ¡°It¡¯s that you¡¯ve forgotten what happiness even feels like,¡± Ss said, his voice softer now. ¡°I can¡¯t even remember thest time you trulyughed.¡±

    The corner of my lips curved into a humourless smile as I stared at nothing in particr.

    Laughed? I had lost the right tough the day she died in front of me. The day she bled out and I couldn¡¯t do anything to save her.

    I had also lost the right tough because of the blood of those I had in. That day when I lost Liana, I went rogue. I killed everyone who had a hand in her death. The elders who believed he was right, who imed Liana wasn¡¯t a proper mate and plotted to eliminate her.

    I took their loved ones just as they had taken mine. And though I spared their women and children, it didn¡¯t cleanse the guilt staining my hands.

    But I killed him too.

    The man who had orchestrated it all.

    So, for years, I shut everything out. And after failing to die, I gave up trying to find a white wolf.

    Yet now, she stood before me¨Cmy mate.

    <b>A </b>cruel twist <b>of </b><b>fate</b><b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Goddess</b>, I bet you¡¯re not even listening again. You¡¯re <b>so </b>damn annoying, Darius. Especially after <bst </b>night, when we were this close to iming her, you backed out like a coward. A coward,¡± Ss hissed, his voiceced with disdain.

    I scoffed at his words and tucked my hands into my pockets, choosing to ignore him like I always did.

    But just as I took another step, a voice called out.

    ¡°My king<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    I turned to find Cassian running toward me, a wide grin on his <b>face </b><b>as </b>he stopped by my side.

    ¡°My king, why did you <b>leave </b>like that? Is something wrong<b>?</b>¡± he asked.

    For a brief moment, I said nothing, <b>just </b>stared at him with a raised brow.

    The image of him smiling and talking to the she<b>¨C</b>wolf shed in my mind.

    Before I could stop myself, I released a mild killing intent.

    Cassian froze<b>, </b>eyes wide as he stared at me.

    ¡°Oh goddess, <b>was </b>that killing intent just now? Did you feel it, my king? It made my skin crawl!¡± he gasped, turning around in

    rm.

    I merely scoffed and kept walking, ignoring him. Cassian trailed beside me,ughing as he spoke.

    ¡°My king, didn¡¯t I do well?¡± he asked eagerly. ¡°I kept talking to Lady Nyssa about our pack¨Ctold her all about the beautiful things we have back home. I think she¡¯s even more excited to leave now.¡±

    He rambled on, clearly expecting praise, but I cut him off as I headed toward my chambers.

    ¡°Were you able to interrogate the rogue?¡± I asked, my voice calm as I stepped inside. I walked to the couch, sat down, and reached into my pocket, my fingers mindlessly toying with the coin.

    Cassian stopped speaking almost immediately, his expression shifting, turning serious in the blink of an eye as he lowered his head and responded.

    ¡°Yes, my king. I¡¯ve been interrogating the rogue, but it seems he refuses to speak, no matter what punishment is given to

    him.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him, slightly taken aback to hear thising from Cassian.

    Though Cassian often appeared to be a lively kid, he was just as brutal in interrogation as his predecessors.

    My Betas came from a single generation, and they had trained themselves to be highly skilled in serving me, especially in extracting information through various torturous methods.

    Was Cassian getting soft?

    <b>As </b><b>if </b>reading my thoughts, he quickly added,

    ¡°Even though I did everything I could, including cutting off his fingers and toes and inflicting pain on different parts of his body, he still wouldn¡¯t speak. He¡­¡± Cassian paused, then continued, ¡°He even tried to bite off his tongue in the process. Forgive me, Alpha, but I don¡¯t think we can get rogues like him to talk.¡±

    I looked away from him and frowned.

    It seemed these <b>rogues </b>had unwavering loyalty to their master. That <b>was </b>surprising.

    Not because I didn¡¯t have men of my own who would die for me if <b>I </b>asked but rogues were different.

    They were wolves without packs, with no care for unity like most packs preached. The only things they <b>cared </b>about were themselves¡­ and Ashvein¨Ca drug that got them high.

    It was a dangerously addictive substance that, when injected, turned their veins ck and made werewolves barbaric. That <b>was </b>why it had been banned from all packs.

    Yet the rogues had somehow gotten their hands onrge quantities over the years, and someone had been recruiting them with Ashvein.

    ¡°<b>It </b>seems this person is smarter than I thought.¡±

    ¡°My king¡­¡± Cassian began, but before he could finish, the door burst open and Drake rushed in, panting heavily as he stepped into the room.

    He immediately dropped to his knees and bowed his head.

    ¡°My king, something has happened. The rogue we captured¡­ he was just found dead.¡±

 Revival 71

    <b>Chapter </b>71

    Darius pov

    GO

    By the time we arrived at the dungeon, Ethan, along with his Beta and Gamma, had already gathered, apanied by a few others. The girl was nowhere in sight. As I walked in, everyone stepped aside, lowering their heads in respect.

    My expression remained emotionless. When I stepped fully into the dungeon and saw the rogue¡¯s body lying before me<b>, </b><b>I </b>didn¡¯t react, I simply stared coldly for a brief moment, my gaze narrowing as I took in the scene.

    ¡°My king.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice sounded from behind me, but I didn¡¯t acknowledge him as he continued, ¡°I have no idea what might have happened, but I <b>swear </b>to the goddess that the Embeng Pack had nothing to do with this. I gave orders that no one should interfere, especially since you personally requested the rogue but-¡±

    Before he could finish, I raised a brow and stepped closer to the corpse<b>, </b>causing his words to trail off

    ¡°My king¡­ Cassian whispered from behind me as I reached out toward the body.

    The rogue¡¯s eyes were wide open, a horrified yet oddly blissful expression frozen on his face, with drool gathered at the

    corner of his mouth.

    Without hesitation, I took his hand and turned it over, revealing <b>ck </b>veins snaking up his arm and disappearing beneath

    his skin.

    ¡°Ashvein¡­¡± Drake muttered, and my frown deepened. I took the rogue¡¯s other hand and saw the same ckened veins.

    For a brief moment, silence settled over the room as we all stared at the body. Then Ethan stammered in disbelief.

    ¡°Ashvein¡­ but how¨Chow is that possible? How is Ashvein in my pack?¡± he asked, as if to no one in particr

    My gaze narrowed. I dropped the hand and stood, stretching out mine. Cassian immediately handed me a handkerchief, and I wiped my hands clean.

    <b>¡°</b>You tell me, Ethan,¡± I said, turning to him with a calm, unreadable expression. ¡°Why would the rogue die of an Ashvein overdose?¡±

    ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­¡± he stammered, his voice shaking.

    His beta and gamma stiffened, tension radiating off them, but they stood tall beside their Alpha.

    ¡°You do know Ashvein is illegal,¡± I said, eyes narrowing. ¡°So why would it be in your pack?¡±

    His <b>eyes </b>widened¨Ctense, but not with guilt.

    Still, I narrowed mine, and they shed a sharp shade of silver. Almost instantly, Ethan dropped to the ground and lowered his head in submission. Realizing just how serious the situation was, he finally spoke, calmly this time.

    ¡°I swear to the goddess, I have no idea how this happened. I know how suspicious it looks, but I truly don¡¯t know how that drug made its way into my pack. Please, <b>believe </b>me, my king¡±

    His beta and gamma dropped to their knees beside him,

    ¡°Believe us, my king,¡± they echoed.

    My gaze swept over themzily, my head tilting slightly. I said nothing, I simply watched for a moment before turning to Cassian, who was already staring at me, worry etched on his face.

    ¡°Cassian,¡± I called, and his eyes snapped to mine as he bowed.

    ¡°Yes, my king¡±

    ¡°Handle this. Find every clue you can. Report back to me when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°I <b>understand</b>, my king¡±

    Without sparing another nce at anyone, I walked out of the dungeon, the air behind me thick with tension.

    As I stepped outside, I heard Ss¡¯s voice in my head.

    ¡°Why did you do that, Darius? You know Nyssa¡¯s father didn¡¯t do it. He¡¯d be a fool to try something like that while you¡¯re here.¡±

    He was right but that only meant someone else in the pack had a hand in this and that was what I had intended to warn him about indirectly.

    ¡°Ooh, then shouldn¡¯t you find the person who did it before we leave tomorrow?¡± Ss asked, reading my mind.

    I responded with only three words.

    ¡°Not my business.¡±

    I didn¡¯t care what happened to this pack or whether they had a traitor among them. The only thing that held my interest now was finding the leader of the rogues and eradicating them from the root and that was exactly what l¡¯intended to do.

    ¡°Geez, you¡¯ve turned so ruthless, Darius,¡± Ss <b>hissed</b>,

    The corner of my lips curved into an amused smirk as I replied,

    ¡°And you¡¯ve turned weak, Ss.¡±

    I walked into my chambers<b>, </b>and for a brief moment, my gaze flickered upstairs, lingering on her chamber before I stepped

    inside.

    Nyssa pov.

    ¡°Hal¡± I scoffed as I flopped onto the bed, arms and legs spread wide, still fuming over how Darius had tantly ignored me back at the dining area.

    I mean, I know I shouldn¡¯t care, he¡¯s been ignoring my existence since the day he arrived at the pack <b>but </b>for some <b>reason</b>, it still managed to get under my skin.

    10-16

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because after getting a taste of the Lycan King, you can¡¯t resist anymore and you want more,¡± She snickered in my head.

    I rolled my eyes, resisting the urge to curse her out.

    ¡°Will you please shut up? I¡¯m trying to think here,¡± I snapped, turning over and burying my face into the pillow as I let out a muffled scream.

    This was so annoying. Even more annoying was how affected I clearly was

    ¡°You know what might cheer you up?¡± she asked.

    I was just about to tell her to zip it, that I didn¡¯t want to know but her next words made me freeze.

    ¡°Want to hear the n I have to get rid of Kieran and Aria tonight?¡±

    My eyes widened at her words, and I quickly sat up from the bed, a wide smile blooming on my face as I asked.

    ¡°Yes! Tell me the n!¡± I said eagerly, excitement bubbling in my chest.

    I had wanted to ask She before, but I assumed she didn¡¯t really have a n yet. Now it seemed she was finally <i>ready </i>to share.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple,¡± Sheughed, almost evilly<i>, </i>clearly sensing my excitement. ¡°In order for everything to go smoothly, so you can leave for the Lycan King¡¯s pack tomorrow, we¡¯ll have to kill Kieran and Aria.¡±

    Ìï

 Revival 72

    Chapter <b>72 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°<b>Are </b>you sure this is going to work?¡± Lasked for the fifth time, skeptical as I sat on the bed. It was already night, and I had just finished dinner, brushed my teeth, and taken a shower.

    Now, I was on the bed, sipping a ss of water that Serena had brought for me.

    ¡°Why are you asking me that? I thought you¡¯d do anything to have Kieran and Aria gone. So why the hesitation now? Don¡¯t tell me you still care about them?¡±

    She¡¯s voice was thick with annoyance, and I couldn¡¯t help but scoff at her words.

    ¡°Care about them? Stop joking. I just think we can handle Aria, but Kieran¡­ he might be harder. Isn¡¯t he stronger than us?¡± I asked, frowning in confusion.

    Before She could <b>answer</b>, Serena, who had been quietly standing beside me, spoke up.

    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± she <b>asked</b>, snapping me out of my daze.

    My gaze shifted to her, finding her staring at me in confusion.

    ¡°<b>W</b><b>¨C</b>what<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Her eyes dropped to my hands, and I followed her gaze, only to realize I had been gripping the ss so tightly in my palm

    the entire time.

    I blinked, loosening my grip before letting out a quiet sigh and cing the ss back on the tray Serena was holding.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay<b>. </b>Sorry, I got carried away. Thank you for today. I¡¯ll sleep now. Tomorrow is a big day for you too, so you should rest,¡± I told her with a small smile.

    She returned the smile and lowered her head politely.

    ¡°Okay, mydy. Please rest well. If you need me, just call.¡±

    With that, she stepped out of the room. As soon as she was gone, I sighed and flopped back on the bed, staring up at the ceiling as a thousand thoughts ran through my head<b>. </b>

    Tomorrow, I¡¯d be leaving this pack to go to the Lycan King¡¯s and honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt.

    I guess you could say I was nervous. Nervous about leaving Kieran and Aria behind without doing anything without getting my revenge.

    But at the same time, if She really did take care of them like she said she would¡­ then maybe I wouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about.

    <b>Still</b>, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what would my life be like in Darius¡® pack?

    And I hadn¡¯t forgotten the rogue¡¯s words from my past life, that someone else had ordered them to take me. But how true

    was that? I couldn¡¯t be certain.

    If there really was someone else¡­ then who?

    <b>Was </b>there a hidden enemy I wasn¡¯t even aware of?

    ¡°Ught Everything is just so confusing.¡± Thissed, grabbing my hair in frustration. But I knew I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on that right now¡­ not yet.

    First, I had to take care of Kieran and Aria.

    ¡°Whatever you have nned, I don¡¯t care what means you use. As long as you¡¯re able to kill them, do whatever it takes, finally said to She,

    I heard her chuckle darkly at my words, but she agreed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    I waited until it was reallyte and the guards had already rotated their posts before climbing out of bed and changing into the clothes I had picked out earlier¨Ca pair of joggers<b>, </b>a crop top, and a face cap. Once I had them on, I walked to the window and looked down. Without a second thought, I leapt from the window,nding on my feet before quickly ducking behind arge tree. I scanned my surroundings, making sure no one was around.

    Once the coast was clear, I started running out of the packhouse, taking the path I knew the guard¡¯s rarely patrolled. It was harder this time, my father had increased security after the rogue attack but I still managed to slip past them. When I finally made it out, I let out a breath of relief and nced back at the towering mansion behind me.

    Then, without wasting a second, I turned around and pulled my phone out of my pocket, checking the time to see that it was 1 a.m. I had two hours before the next rotation.

    After this rotation, the guards wouldn¡¯t rotate again, they¡¯d remain on duty for the rest of the night. If I missed this window, I wouldn¡¯t be able to return tonight, and it would be obvious that I had snuck out.

    ¡°I can do this. I have only two hours left, so I have to make it count,¡± I muttered under my breath, inhaling sharply before running toward the woods.

    As I ran, I realized why She had said we should do it today. It was because, in my past life, this was the day Aria had been at Kieran¡¯s house.

    Kieran lived alone. He didn¡¯t have parents<b>, </b>and he never really talked about what <b>had </b>happened to them, just that they were killed by someone ruthless when he was younger. He¡¯d been on his own ever since.

    That day, in my past life, after we¡¯d gotten married, I¡¯d gone to his house to pack up the rest of h some clothes left there since we were both living in the packhouse.

    ngings. He still had

    I hadn¡¯t felt the need to tell him beforehand, so I¡¯d gone with Serena<b>. </b>But when we arrived, Kieran was already inside, shirtless and panting.

    He¡¯d looked surprised to see me, but not nearly as surprised as I was. Of all the ces he could¡¯ve been, <b>I </b><b>never </b>expected

    <b>2/3 </b>

    him to be at his old house.

    When I asked, he said he was there to pack, and like the fool I was, I believed him. I ignored the small voice in my head whispering that something was wrong¨Cignored the fact that he wouldn¡¯t let mee inside or help him pack his clothes.

    As we walked back, Serena had said something felt off. She questioned why he was shirtless if he was just packing. But 1 brushed her off, telling her he must have <b>had </b>a reason and that I trusted him.

    But now¡­ <b>now </b>it was clear as day.

    Aria had been in that house with Kieran that day.

    If the past was repeating itself, then Aria and Kieran should be together right now, right this moment¨Cin Kieran¡¯s home.

    My hands tightened into fists as I ran through the dark woods, my heart pounding in my chest.

    I would get my revenge.

    Just you wait, Aria and Kieran.

 Revival 73

    Aria <b>pov </b>

    ¡°Baby¡­ I know you¡¯ve been worried <b>about </b>everything, but you really need to rest and put your mind at ease and I know just the way to help with that,¡± I said with a smile as I wrapped my arms around him from behind, my fingers moving to his buttons, ready to undo them.

    It had been two weeks since all this mess started. Nyssa, that bitch seemed to have changed. She didn¡¯t like Kieran anymore. In fact, she hated both of us now, which meant our n had failed.

    And it clearly affected Kieran. His chance of finally bing Alpha and getting his revenge had slipped away.

    To him, that bitch had been his ticket to everything. But now, she¡¯d changed and she seemed to know about Kieran¡¯s rtionship with me. That¡¯s why he¡¯d been in a bad mood these past weeks, ignoring me, snapping over the littlest things

    To be honest, I didn¡¯t care if Kieran became Alpha or not. In fact, I was even relieved he didn¡¯t end up marrying that

    <b>woman</b>.

    So why was he still this determined?

    ¡°<b>Leave </b>me, Aria. I¡¯m not in the mood,¡± he muttered under his breath, hair falling messily around his face as he downed another drink before pouring himself another.

    ¡°Why is she acting so differently? I can see it in her eyes¡­ she hates me. She wanted to kill herself¡­ His grip on the ss tightened as he hissed, ¡°To frame me. Nyssa really wanted to kill herself just to frame me.¡±

    My eyes narrowed, jaw clenched at his words. Goddess, why did he have to go on and on about her? If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, the way he spoke sounded like he was heartbroken, like he was hurt by what she did.

    But why should he be? He shouldn¡¯t feel anything for her.

    My lips trembled, but I held it in and forced a smile asl leaned closer to <b>his </b><b>ear</b>, slowly undoing one of his buttons <b>as </b>i whispered,

    *You should stop thinking about her, my love. Just rx.¡±

    I let my tongue flick out to slowly trace his earlobe.

    ¡°Let me help you¡­ I know exactly how to make you feel good, baby.¡±

    A grin stretched across my <b>lips </b>when he didn¡¯t say anything. Thinking I was finally getting somewhere with him, that this would distract him from Nyssa, even just a little, I reached for the second button, ready to undo it.

    But the next second, a surprised gasp escaped me as my hands were suddenly grabbed and pull

    Ty from his chest.

    I <b>watched </b>as Kieran stood up from the seat, staggering slightly from how drunk he was, shaking his head before ncing

    at me.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not in the mood. Can¡¯t you see there¡¯s something more important than this?¡± he snapped, his <b>voice </b>dripping

    10 16 Thu 31 u

    with venom. ¡°You still haven¡¯t figured out how she knew the truth about us. You don¡¯t even seem to care. Don¡¯t <b>you </b>understand what¡¯s at stake here?¡±

    The corners of my lips curved into a frown as I stared at him, my hands tightening into fists.

    This man standing in front of me right now¨Cthis wasn¡¯t the Kieran I knew. He was the strong,posed man who stood

    tall without ever being shaken.

    That was the man I had fallen in love with.

    And yet here he <b>was</b>, like this, all because of another woman.

    ¡°Why are you not taking this seriously? You should be talking to Nyssa, that-¡±

    I snapped the moment I heard her name again. Before he could react, I grabbed the pillow beside me and threw it at him

    in anger. Because he was drunk, he stumbled and fell easily, the ss shattering on the ground as I yelled.

    ¡°<b>Nyssa</b>! NYSSA! Stop calling her name! I roared.

    Kieran groaned, sitting on the floor as he stared at me in surprise, his dazed expression shifting to shock.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stop saying her name for even a second? Why do you care so much about that bitch?! She¡¯s all you¡¯ve thought about these past two weeks, every word out of your mouth is about her. Do you like her?!¡±

    Kieran¡¯s eyes darkened at my words and he growled, his voice sharp with warning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you spout nonsense!¡± he hissed, andughed.

    ¡°Nonsense? I know you want to be Alpha so badly and get your revenge on Alpha Ethan, but do you not care about me? I¡¯m your mate, Kieran, your mate! And it wasn¡¯t easy seeing you with another woman like that, yet I took it in¡­ but you¡¯re taking it for granted!¡± I screamed, forcing back the tears as I stood up from the seat and stormed upstairs in rage.

    Ught The nerve of this man. How could he treat me this way? After everything I¡¯ve done for him. I fucking let my best friend have him just so he could be happy, yet he was acting like this.

    And the worst part? After my father heard that the Alpha was furious at me for being used of cheating with Kieran, he chased me out of the house, told me not toe back unless I made up with that bitch.

    It was infuriating. Really infuriating how Nyssa always had all the good things.

    She was the Alpha¡¯s precious daughter. She had servants, designer clothes, the best <b>food</b><b>, </b>the best cosmetics. She was so much more beautiful than me. She had Kieran, and even after she ended the engagement, she turned out to be the Lycan

    King¡¯s mate.

    Even though the Lycan King was a scary man, he was still powerful and he ruled the strongest nack in the world. She was lucky,

    My hands clenched into fists as I stormed toward the room.

    ¡°This <b>isn¡¯t </b>fair at all!¡± I hissed, throwing the door open.

    But at that moment, Froze

    My eyes widened in disbelief as I stared at the person sitting on the edge of the window, shrouded in shadows.

 Revival 74

    <b>hapter </b><b>74 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    I sat on the window ledge as I listened to the noises downstairs. Aria and Kieran were arguing and it involved me in particr. Apparently, Aria was furious that Kieran was still hung up on the fact that I broke off the engagement. He wanted to know how I found out they were cheating. He wanted to make up with me because losing me also meant losing his shot at bing Alpha

    I already knew all of this, and honestly, I wasn¡¯t surprised.

    What did surprise me, however, was something Aria said.

    What did she mean by Kieran getting revenge on my father? Why would he want revenge against him? And the fact that everything he did in my past life was also part of that revenge¨Cit shocked me.

    I

    always thought it was just about power. That his ambition to be Alpha had driven him to manipte and lie. But now, realizing that he had pretended to love and care for me solely for revenge¡­. it made me sick.

    I didn¡¯t know what my father had supposedly done to him but I knew my father. He was a good man. He would never hurt anyone without a reason.

    My hands clenched into fists as the truth settled deep in my chest:

    I had been the reason Kieran got his revenge. <b>I </b>had helped him destroy my father.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make them pay. Both of them,¡± I hissed under my breath, my nails digging into my palms just as the sound of footsteps

    approached.

    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to calm down, and unclenched my fists. Sitting straighter, I turned just as the door burst open and Aria stormed in only to freeze when her eyesnded on me.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t even blink.

    A soft gasp escaped her lips <b>as </b>I tilted my head and watched her silently.

    She couldn¡¯t see eme clearly, but she could feel the killing <b>aura </b>I¡¯d let out.

    ¡°<b>W</b>¨Cwho are you?¡± she stammered, finally snapping out of her daze and taking a step back.

    The corners of my lips curved into a smirk as I watched her in silence. That alone seemed to frighten her more, her body trembled, and her breathing grew rapid.

    ¡°Me?¡± I finally hummed, my hand reaching into my side and pulling out the dagger I¡¯d <b>kept </b>hidden.

    As the moonlight caught the de, her eyes widened in horror. I leaned in slightly, my voicew and calm as I whispered,

    s the me

    ¡°Someone who¡¯s here to end your life.¡±

    As I expected, she opened her mouth to scream, but before she could, I was already in front of her. My hand reached for her face and mmed her against the wall, a muffled groan escaping her as I covered her mouth with my <b>gloved </b>hand.

    Couldn¡¯t have my fingerprints on her, could 17

    She sucked in a sharp breath as I leaned in closer, the brim of my cap casting a shadow over my eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you, Aria,¡± I murmured, bringing the dagger to her neck, Her eyes fluttered shut the moment the cold metal kissed her skin.

    ¡°To finally put an end to you and Kieran being a threat.¡±

    At those words, her eyes snapped open in shock. I felt her lips move against my palm, and though it was muffled, I heard it, my name.

    A smirk tugged at the corner of my lips. Slowly, I tilted my head up, allowing her to see my face clearly

    The second she did, a gasp tore from her lips and her eyes narrowed in disbelief.

    ¡°Hello, Aria,¡± I said smoothly. ¡°How have you been?¡±

    The surprise vanished as quickly as it came, reced by anger shing in her eyes. She raised her hands to push me off, but I didn¡¯t budge. Instead, I pressed the dagger closer to her neck, making her hiss and re at me.

    ¡°Mmmmmm-¡±

    She tried to speak, but her voice came out muffled as she struggled, still careful not to let the de cut her skin.

    ¡°Aria,¡± I said calmly, and she immediately froze.

    But before she could react, my hand flew to her face, snapping her head to the side. She hit the ground with a soft thud, her hand flying to her cheek as she stared up at me in shock, touching the spot where I¡¯d struck her.

    In the next second, I stepped toward her, pulling out the small bottle from my pocket. Without hesitation, I reached for her throat, gripping it tightly in my palm, and before she could scream or move, I forced the contents of the battle down her

    throat.

    She tried to resist, her hands flying up to p the bottle away, but I tightened my grip on her neck, forcing her mouth open instinctively as she swallowed every drop.

    ¡°Mmmm!¡± Her eyes began to water as I finally pulled back, releasing her throat and tossing the bottle to the ground.

    She stared at me in horror, hands flying to her throat as she coughed, desperately trying to spit the substance out, but it

    was no use.

    <b>What </b>I had just given her was a deadly poison that would take effect the moment it entered her mouth. After She told me she would kill both Kieran and Aria, she taught me how to create it. It was actually simple, only two ingredients were needed to make the toxin<b>, </b>and both could be found in the woods I often visited. So after sneaking out of the packhouse tonight, I¡¯d gone there first, made the poison, and thene here.

    She had called the poison Moonrot. She said it was <b>an </b>ancient toxin. I didn¡¯t question how she knew about it¨CI didn¡¯t care. As long as it killed Aria and Kieran, that was all that mattered to me.

    ¡°What-¡°she coughed, ¡°what did you do to me?!¡± she screamed, and I chuckled, stepping back as I stared down at her,

    Right then, the door burst open and Kieran rushed in, freezing as soon as his eyesnded on me. I didn¡¯t even nce at him, my grin <b>was </b>still fixed on Aria.

    ¡°I poisoned you, Aria. And you¡¯ve got ten minutes before you die.¡±

    AD

 Revival 75

    Kieran pov

    My <b>father </b>was killed by Ethan.

    When I was a child, I lived in a small home here in the Emberfang Pack with my parents, a hardworking father and a loving

    mother.

    They were everything to me. They were all that mattered.

    I still remember the warm scent that drifted from the kitchen when my mother cooked, and how my fatherughed heartily whenever she called him a pig for asking for more portions.

    I remember it all.

    I also remember the day my father <b>came </b>home, not with smiles and a gift like he usually did, but bloody and injured.

    That night, I thought my father was one of the monsters he used to tell me about. I had run back into the house, screaming

    that a monster hade

    I can still see the look on my mother¡¯s face when she ran out of the kitchen and saw him like that. She cried as she treated

    his wounds.

    And as I peeked out from behind the wall, frightened by the sight of all that blood, I heard him speak<b>: </b>

    ¡°We¡¯ve been found out. The Alpha discovered that I¡¯ve been working with the rogues to overthrow him. He killed my men. I barely had time to escape<b>.</b>¡±

    I could still hear <b>my </b>father¡¯s <b>voice </b>as he told <b>us </b>we had to run that night.

    But <b>we </b>hadn¡¯t made it far before we were captured by Ethan and his guards

    My gaze dropped to the shattered ss on the ground as memories from that night surged back.

    The way Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate as he raised his sword and shed my father¡¯s neck<b>, </b>severing his <b>head</b>.

    And the cold, unreadable look he gave my mother and me before turning away.

    Instead of killing us too, he banished us from the pack,

    After that, our lives became a nightmare. With no shelter or the protection of a pack, my mother used her body so we could survive. She gave herself to the rogues every night in exchange for even the smallest scraps of food and she did that until I was old enough to work.

    Back then, I was happy. I was finally strong enough to work with the rogues, even if it meaning from pack to <b>pack</b><b>, </b>looting, killing, and bringing back captives.

    I didn¡¯t care. Because if there was one thing I had learned living among rogues, it was that in order to survive, you had to trample over others.

    10:16 Thu 31 Jul

    On my first night killing people, I felt nothing. In fact, I felt satisfied when I received my payment.

    With that money, I bought my mother¡¯s favorite food to surprise her.

    But when I returned home, all I found was her corpse.

    She had taken her own life.

    And next to her was a note she had left behind:

    Dear Kieran, this is not your fault. I wanted to take my life after your father died and follow him, but you were the reason stayed alive this long. I couldn¡¯t leave you alone, so I waited until you were strong enough to take care of yourself. I don¡¯t want you to live like this anymore, working with the rogues. I want you to do what makes you happy. I know you still me Alpha Ethan <b>for </b>your father¡¯s death, but don¡¯t. Even though I always loved your father, I¡¯ll admit¡­ he was a greedy man, going after Alpha Ethan¡¯s position even knowing the risks. Alpha Ethan is not a bad man. He spared both of us, <b>he </b>only took your father. He did what he had to do. So please, let go of everything and return to the pack<b>. </b>Be happy

    That was her final message.

    She had taken the side of the man who ruined our lives and asked me to let everything go. And maybe I could have done that, forgotten everything and started a new life but I refused.

    Instead, I met him, the king of the rogues who helped me train and get to this pack, where I swore I¡¯d take my revenge on Ethan. I promised to make him lose everything and everyone he <b>loved</b>¡­ especially his daughter, Nyssa.

    And when I arrived and found out that my mate was Nyssa¡¯s best friend, it only made my ns easier. I used her to get

    closer to Nyssa.

    But now¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve done too much to let everything fall apart now!¡± I hissed, fury burning through me as I mmed my <b>hand </b>down on the shattered ss.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose Nyssa. I can¡¯t let that cursed bastard take her to his pack!¡± I muttered under my breath, knowing that if Nyssa left, the leverage I had would be gone too. Ethan, who had already been suspicious of me might start investigating, and my position in the pack¡¯s army could decline, especially if he no longer had a reason to keep me around.

    I had to speak to Aria about my new n<b>. </b>

    It was clear now¨CNyssa already knew what had been going on between us, which meant I had only one option left: convince Aria to take the me for everything. If she could tell Nyssa that she had tried to seduce me, but I rejected her

    advances¡­

    That might just make Nyssa forgive me.

    I had to try.

    I drew in a deep breath and stood up from the ground, staggering a bit as I headed toward the stairs. Running a hand through my hair, tried to ster a smile on my face and began thinking of the words I¡¯d say to Aria, knowing they¡¯d work. Whenever she was upset about me being with Nyssa, a <b>few </b>soft words of reassurance <b>were </b>enough

    to make her <b>cave</b>.

    This time would be no different. I¡¯d touch her the way she needed, toll her everything I was doing was for her

    Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯d do.

    ¡°Aria, baby,¡± I called out, reaching for the doorknob. But just as I was about to open the door, the sound of something crashing to the ground made me freeze.

    ¡°What¨Cwhat did you do to me?!¡± Aria¡¯s voice rang out in panic.

    My brow furrowed as I quickly pushed the door open and rushed inside¡­ only to find Aria copsed on the floor, clutching her throat.

    And standing before her was Nyssa.

    She didn¡¯t even nce my way as she spoke.

    ¡°I

    poisoned you, Aria. And you¡¯ve got ten minutes before you die.¡±

    C

 Revival 76

    <b>Chapter </b>76

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    I watched carefully, taking in the expression of horror that shed <b>across </b>Aria¡¯s <b>face </b>as she heard my words. Her eyes were wide in disbelief, her breathing rapid as she blinked repeatedly, while Ethan looked just as stunned, his eyes narrowing in confusion at what I¡¯d just said.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat did you say? Poison? Are you joking?¡± Aria asked, her voice thick with shock, as if she expected me tough and say it was all a prank. But the poison should¡¯ve already started boiling her from the inside.

    This was far from a joke and the way her brows furrowed in growing difort and pain told me she was beginning to realize that.

    ¡°Joke?¡± 1 echoed, chuckling under my breath as I watched her, amusement in amusement. ¡°Do you really think this is a joke, Aria? How¡¯s your body feeling? Weird, right? Like it¡¯s heating up from the inside<b>?</b>¡±

    She clutched at her chest, coughing as <b>sweat </b>started to bead on her forehead.

    ¡°I¨CI feel hot¡­. I feel-¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the poison, Aria,¡± I cut in with a smirk. ¡°The first stage makes you feel like your insides are being boiled alive. Thenes the second stage, the pain. So intense, you¡¯ll beg to die. And then the third stage?¡± My grin widened ¡°You¡¯ll start coughing up blood and losing consciousness. If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll die from <b>blood </b>loss. If not¡­ you¡¯ll melt from the inside

    out.

    I watched as Aria <b>and </b>Kieran both stared at me, their eyes wide with shock as they listened, but I simply nced at the

    clock and echoed lightly,

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve got nine minutes left. Haha, time really does fly when you¡¯re having fun.¡±

    ¡°Nyssa!¡± Aria screamed, but the very next second, the sound that escaped her lips turned into one of agony. She copsed to the ground, doubling over as a scream of pain tore from her throat.

    ¡°Ahhhh! It hurts! Ahhhhh!¡± she screamed, copsing to the floor as she rolled across it, tears streaming down her cheeks. The room filled with nothing but the sound of her screams, screams that could terrify anyone who heard them. But me?

    I felt nothing. In fact, I almost wanted tough at her cries, but I held it in. Instead, I held up two fingers and muttered<b>, </b>

    ¡°Stage two. The agonizing pain,¡± I hummed, cing a hand on my hip as Aria kept screaming,

    The sight seemed to shock Kieran so much that, for <b>a </b>moment, he just stood there, staring at Aria in disbelief, frozen in. ce, unable to tear his eyes away from her. He didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t speak. He simply stared.

    ¡°It hurts! It hurts! Kieran, it hurts so bad!¡± she sobbed.

    That seemed to snap him out of it. He blinked, then turned a sharp re on me. Before I could react, he suddenly grabbed my arm and yanked me toward him, not that it took me by surprise.

    His familiar scent wrapped around me as he leaned in close, his voice low and furious, his eyes shing red with rage.

    TUT THU, 21 ILI

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re <b>doing</b>?!¡± he hissed. ¡°How could you feed your friend poison? Is this a joke? Where¡¯s the

    antidote?

    For a moment, I met his gaze calmly, unmoving.

    ¡°My friend?¡± I echoed with a mockingugh, shaking my head. ¡°That¡¯s the funniest thing I¡¯ve heard all night. I can¡¯t believe you just called her my friend pfft.¡± Iughed <b>again </b>and yanked my arm back with all the strength I had.

    Kieran looked stunned by it as I stepped away from him, wiping the wrist he had touched on my dress like I was trying to rid myself of his grip. Then I spoke, voice cool and <b>sharp</b>.

    ¡°And can¡¯t you

    <b>see </b>this isn¡¯t a joke, dear Kieran? Look at her¨C<b>does </b>she look like she¡¯s acting?¡± I asked, raising a brow And as he turned to see Aria still screaming in pain, I added, ¡°And as for the antidote¡­ you¡¯ll have to pay the price for it, if you

    want to <b>save </b>her.¡±

    I adjusted my cap with a cold expression, then nced at the time again,

    Seven minutes.

    That was all Aria had left to live if she didn¡¯t get the antidote I had created.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Kieran asked, frustration clear into his voice. ¡°How could you do something like this, Nyssa? You poisoned your friend and you¡¯re acting like you don¡¯t care. Is it because you think I cheated?¡± he questioned, stepping toward me, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Why can¡¯t you trust me, Nyssa? I didn¡¯t cheat on you. I would never do that. You¡¯re the only person I truly love. So stop this¡­ and hand me the antidote, right now.¡±

    As I listened to him speak, I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted tough or cry at how stupid he sounded.

    He wasn¡¯t cheating with Aria, yet she was in his house,te at night, wearing nothing but his shirt?

    Come on, Kieran. Even my <b>past </b>self wouldn¡¯t have believed that if she saw Aria like this. But the truth was, I didn¡¯t care

    anymore<b>. </b>

    Time was running out. And I had to do what I came here for.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Think whatever you want but time is running out, Kieran, and the third stage should begin right about¡­ now.<b>¡± </b>

    As soon as I finished my sentence, Aria, who had been screaming, suddenly began coughing up blood, and if I hadn¡¯t stepped back, it would¡¯ve stained my clothes.

    It was good that I had.

    ¡°K¨CKieran¡­¡± she stammered out, too weak to scream anymore as blood poured from her mouth.

    ¡°Aria!¡± Kieran yelled in shock, rushing to her side<b>, </b>eyes fixed on me as he held her close.

    ¡°Aria, Aria. Can you hear me?¡± he kept calling, but she didn¡¯t respond, just whimpered through the pain.

    And I just stood there and watched.

    Call me heartless if you want¨CI didn¡¯t care. These were the same people who had caused the deaths of everyone loved my father, his beta and gamma, Serena, half the pack¡­ my life¡­ and my unborn child.

    I reached out, wrapping my arms around my stomach as I nced down.

    Because of them, I had lost everything. And in this lifetime, I had promised myself I would inflict the same pain on them.

    So no.

    This couldn¡¯t faze me.

    No¡­ it shouldn¡¯t faze me.

    If karma was a bitch, then I¡¯d be that bitch

    E

 Revival 77

    <b>Chapter </b><b>77 </b>

    ¡°Five minutes

    Techoed out, my voice low, almost bored and <bzy </b>as I stared at both Kieran and Aria on the ground with a wide grin

    Oh, how time <b>had </b>changed in my past life<b>, </b><b>I </b>remembered I was the one on the ground, looking up at them in surprise and disbeliet

    Sarprise when Kieran had used me of infidelity, when he had been the one cheating on me all along And disbelief when Aria had told me this had been their n from the very beginning, that everyone¡¯s death had been orchestrated by them just to get the Alpha¡¯s position.

    What were theirst words to me then? Oh, I remember, Kieran had said:

    ¡°Pack your bags and <b>leave </b>silently tonight. Don¡¯t think of doing anything stupid, or so help me, you¡¯ll die by my <b>hands</b>.¡±

    And Aria had said:

    ¡°Hmph, you deserve all of this.¡±

    Now that I think about it, I realize when I remember what they did to me, I¡¯m not even angry anymore. All I feel is emptiness¡­and the urge to get my

    revenge

    ¡°K¨CKieran¡­¡­. it hurts,¡± <b>Aria </b>stammered, her breathing short and rapid as she threw up another mouthful of blood onto Kieran¡¯s face. He closed his eyes, then opened them<b>, </b>his grip on her tightening <b>as </b>he held her close, his gaze heavy with worry.

    ¡°She has five minutes let, Kieran. If she doesn¡¯t take the antidote by then, she¡¯ll really die. Is that what <b>you </b>want?¡± I asked, tilting my head slightly with a smile. ¡°It <b>seems </b>like you don¡¯t <b>really </b><b>care </b>about your mate, do you?¡±

    Of course, my words went silent the moment I said ¡®mate, and I felt a force m against me hard. But by now, I was used to it. I simply swallowed the

    blood <b>and </b>stared back at Kieran.

    His confused look vanished, reced with hardened fury as he stood from the ground and stalked toward me

    I didn¡¯t flinch or step back, even as he towered over me, his eyes locked onto mine. I could see the rage burning there, his jaw clenched tight as he red

    <b>down </b>at me

    Usually, that look might have scared someone, might¡¯ve scared me but not now.

    Not when I was feeling the same kind of rage.

    So I just stared back at him, my expression nk.

    ¡°Where is the antidote?¡± he asked, eyes narrowing at me. ¡°Give me the antidote, Nyssa, and we can talk about <b>this </bter but you need to give it to me right now,¡± he hissed, his hand reaching out to grab me.

    I pulled my arm back and rolled my eyes at him in disdain.

    This was just going back and forth

    ¡°if you think I have the antidote on me, you¡¯re wrong I hid it outside your house, and if you want it, then you¡¯ll have to do exactly what I say.¡±

    I didn¡¯t waste time spelling it out.

    ¡°Four minutes left,¡± added, ncing briefly at the clock.

    That was when Kieran snapped

    Before I knew it, his hand <b>shot </b>to my neck and he grabbed my throat, pulling me toward him as he shouted in cage

    ed in ge

    10:17 Thu<b>, </b>31 JUN

    ¡°Stop it!¡± beroared. ¡°Stop whatever this is, Nyssal Are you insane<b>? </b>How could you poison Aria? She¡¯s your friend! What¡¯s gotten into you? Why are <b>you </b>acting like <b>this</b>?¡±

    His voice shook with fury, and he stared at me like he was genuinely trying to understand, his grip on my neck tightening, his face inches from mine.

    <b>But </b>I just nced at the clock again and muttered with a grin,

    ¡°Three minutes, Kieran. That¡¯s all the time she has left.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Ahhhhh!¡±<ol><li>ed. As Kieran turned to her in panic, she coughed up blood and cried <b>out </b>through her</li></ol>

    Right on cue, Aria¡¯s scream pierced the air again, shrill and agonized. / tears,

    ¡°D¨Cdo what s¨Cshe wants, Kieran¡­ please, do what she wants¡­ it hurts so much¡­ it¡¯s unbearable¡­

    For someone in that much <b>pain</b>,

    1, she was the only one with a bit ofmon sense. She got straight to the point

    Kieran, on the other hand, kept asking where the antidote was, instead of the more important question how to get it.

    ¡°Aria¡­¡± he muttered under his breath, but I cut him off with <b>a </b>low chuckle

    ¡°You heard her, didn¡¯t <b>you</b>, Kieran? Or would you rather let her die?¡±

    His eyes narrowed at my words. For a moment, he didn¡¯t say anything, he just stared at me, then finally let go of my neck and <b>stepped </b>back.

    ¡°What do you want me to do for the antidote?¡± he asked, ncing at the clock. ¡°We¡¯ve got about three minutes left. Just tell me what you want but swear to the goddess that once you get it, you¡¯ll give Ana the antidote.¡±

    I rubbed my sore, reddened neck, then gave a casual nod.

    ¡°Of course I swear to the goddess with my life,¡± I said, still smiling

    Kieran frowned, then clenched his fists and asked

    ¡°Tell me what you want for the antidote.¡±

    My eyes twinkled at his words, and I didn¡¯t waste a second. I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small bottle, one identical to the one I had forced Aria to drink.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, really,¡± I said. ¡°If you want to save Aria, then you¡¯ll have to drink this¡­ and die in her ce.¡±

    As soon as I said that, the entire room fell silent. It was as if the air itself had frozen. Kieran¡¯s eyes widened in hsbelief<b>, </b><b>and </b>even Aria who had been groaning and coughing up blood, paused at my words.

    ¡°W¨CWhat did you say?¡± Kieran asked, his voice breaking. He looked at me he wanted tough, like he hoped it was some sick joke but it wasn¡¯t.

    Those were the terms. For Aria to survive, Kieran had to die.

    If he actually sacrificed himself for <b>her</b>, I¡¯d <b>give </b>her the antidote. Let her live. She¡¯d be easier to deal withter

    Kieran<b>, </b>though he was the real target. The true threat.

    And tonight, I wanted him dead.

    ¡°Y you¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡± <b>Aria </b>stammared <b>and </b>I chuckled at her words ast <b>nced </b>at the clock before muttering under my breath.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got two minutes leh¡±

 Revival 78

    Nyssa <b>pov </b>

    ¡°You¡¯ve got two minutes lett,¡± I stated, my voice low and emotionless as I stared at Kieran, holding the battle out to him.

    His gaze stayed locked on me, his expression frozen in disbelief until I paused and let out a quiet chuckle.

    ¡°Oh¡­ actually, it¡¯s not two minutes¡± I stood and walked toward the nearby chair, then plopped down into it, crossing my legs as stared at the ben people in front of me.

    ¡°You really have just one minute lett. I¡¯d need at least a minute to go fetch the antidote and bring it back to give to Aria So you have to decide now, she lives and you die, or she dies and you get to live.¡±

    thold the bottle high in my hand

    -The choice is yours, Kieran. It¡¯s all in your hands now.¡±

    Kieran¡¯s eyes were still wide as he listened. He didn¡¯t say a word and I knew it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to. He couldn¡¯t

    I was asking him to willingly kill himself to save Aria.

    And even though I already had a good idea of what he would do next, it was still satisfying, watching him squirm. Watching him break.

    But most of all, it was fun seeing Aria like this..

    In my past life, when I was at my most vulnerable after being rejected by Kieran and chased out of the pack, Aria hade to my room and boasted about everything. She had made me feel even worse than I already did, especially when she revealed the rogue attack¡­just to twist the knife deeper

    And that wasn¡¯t all Before the <b>day </b>I finally uncovered the truth and died, she had spent every moment doing everything in her power to paint me as the

    She once daimed I pushed her down the stairs when I clearly hadn¡¯t. Another time, she said I ordered my maid, Serena, to bully her. And every time, Kieran would believe <b>her</b>, glways taking her side over mine, his own wife.

    Back <b>then</b><b>, </b>she must have felt like the <b>lucky </b>one. Like Kieran really cared about her.

    But now?

    Now, I would show her exactly what kind off man Kieran <b>truly </b>was.

    ¡°What do you say, Kieran? Would you do it?¡± asked, tilting my head. ¡°Would you give up your life for the women you love?¡±

    Kieran¡¯s jaw clenched, and his fists tightened at my words, I watched him re at me<b>, </b>his eyes shing red. But instead of answering, he turned to Aria, who groaned in pain, her eyes fluttering closed<b>, </b>too exhausted to scream anymore.

    Her clothes were <b>soaked </b>with sweat, as though someone <b>had </b>dumped a bucket of water over her

    ¡°Kioran¡­Kieran¡­¡± she kept murmuring his name, barely audible, I wasn¡¯t sure what she was trying to tell him, but when she lifted her hea opened her eyes, I saw it, clear as day.

    She didn¡¯t want to die.

    Aria didn¡¯t want to die.

    Band

    And Kieran seemed to realize that tou

    How hrious. She didn¡¯t want to die.

    THE ET HU

    ¡°pth.¡°Balore I could stop myself,ughter spilled from my lips. I quickly pped a hand over my mouth to stifle it. Kieran <b>turned </b>sharply to me, <b>eyes </b>burning with anger, and stepped forward, but I held up my hand to stop him. I already knew what he was thinking. He was too easy to <b>read</b>.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, Kieran. If you think forcing me to drink this¡­I shook the bottle in my hand, smirking, ¡°will make me give up the <b>antidote</b>, you¡¯re wrong. There¡¯s only one battle. One antidote. And even if you poison me, I won¡¯t use it to save Aria

    Theld up a single finger in front of him.

    ¡°One minute left, Kieran. I see you¡¯ve made your decision¨Cnot to save Aria.¡±

    <b>My </b>tone <b>was </b>cold, and Aria¡¯s cries grew louder as Kieran¡¯s <b>shoulders </b><b>shock </b>and he lowered his head.

    ¡°No¡­I want to save Aria,¡± he muttered, almost <b>helplessly</b><b>, </b>as she whimpered in pain,

    I scoffed and stood, walking toward him with nothing but <b>hatred </b>and disgust in my eyes.

    ¡°If you really want to save Aria, then take the poison. It¡¯s goddamn simple, so why can¡¯t you?¡± I asked. ¡°You know, you¡¯re funny, Kieran. I told you the antidote was outside this ce, and if you really cared, you would¡¯ve rushed out to search for it. But instead, you stood here arguing with me about pointless things, trying to convince me that nothing is going on between you and Aria.¡±

    Itilted my head slightly and sneered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run out? Why didn¡¯t you take the poison when I first offered it? if you truly cared about her, if you really loved her, your so¨Ccalled mate, then why are we even still here?¡±

    As soon as I said that, Kieran¡¯s <b>head </b><b>snapped </b>up in shock, his eyes going so wide they looked like they might pop from their sockets

    ¡°Mate?¡± he whispered. ¡°How did you know she¡¯s my mate?¡±

    Now it was my turn to freeze. My eyes widened, and I nearly lost my footing as I stared at him.

    Oh, goddess.

    He heard me.

    He heard the word mate even though he wasn¡¯t supposed to

    ¡°She<b>, </b>what¡¯s going on? I thought I couldn¡¯t say anything about the past?¡± I asked, my voice low and confused, panic slipping in.

    But before She could respond, Aria¡¯s screams tore through the room again, and Kieran instantly turned his head toward her.

    Perfect

    Using <b>that </b>split second distraction, I slipped my hand into my pocket and pulled out a small white substance, I held my breath, then tapped his shoulder. The moment he turned back to me, I threw it in his face.

    His expression twisted into a frown, then realization hit him,

    He growled in rage, but it <b>was </b>toote.

    His knees buckled, and with a groan, Kieran copsed to the ground.

    I almost cheered for myself as I watched him lose consciousness, his eyes fluttering shut from what I had blown in his face

    Aria, who <b>saw </b>this, instantly turned even paler than she already was. And despite the pain wracking her body, she <b>reached </b>out toward Keran

    Before she could touch him, I kicked her hand away.

    Then I dropped to my knees beside her<b>, </b><b>a </b>wide grin stretching across my lips. Her eyes trembled as they looked up at me, full of fear

    Leaning in close, I whispered, just loudnough for her to hear,

    ¡°Now, Aria¡­ tell me, do you want the antidote<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I held up the bottle in my hand, letting her see it clearly.

    The same bottle r¡¯d told them was poison.

    But it wasn¡¯t

    No¡­ It was the antidote.

 Revival 79

    V

    Nyssa pov

    Thad <b>asked </b>myself so many times after listening to She¡¯s words if I was mentally prepared to take the life of the person had always called my best friend. The same person who had been by my side from childhood until the very day I died in my past life.

    The first time I asked myself that question, Thesitated. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I hated both Aria and Kieran to the point where I wanted them dead for what they did to me. But at that moment, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could actually go through with it¡­ especially not with Aris

    And I hated myself for that. Why couldn¡¯t I kill her? She was the reason my family and pack were destroyed, the reason my unborn child and I had died,

    When the goddess gave me a second chance, I swore to do what had to be done. Because this time, it was either kill or be killed

    | over again.

    If both Kieran and Aria <b>were </b>left <b>alive</b>, everyone¡¯s life would be in danger allo

    Which only meant one!

    t one thing¡ªthey

    had to

    Ito die.

    And 1 had to be the one to kill them.

    So the second time I asked myself, there was still a flicker of hesitation. The third time, the fourth, each time, I reminded myself of what they had done to me, how they had destroyed me.

    And with every reminder, that hesitation gradually faded¡­until all that remained was the determination to do whatever I had to do

    And I would do it if it meant protecting everyone in this lifetime.

    I watched Aria groan in pain, her screams piercing the air, and for a moment, I was actually thankful that Kieran¡¯s house was in the middle of nowhere and no one could hear <b>us </b>because if they could, people would¡¯ve been rushing in the moment they heard her screams.

    ¡°It hurts, <b>I </b><b>can¡¯t </b>take it anymore. It hurts, Kieran!¡± Aria screamed in terror, her hand reaching out to Kieran to wake him up but that man was out cold. hadn¡¯t poisoned him, and I never intended to in the first ce.

    The only reason I told him to take the poison was to show Aria the truth¨Cthat Kieran didn¡¯t really care about her,

    It was petty. I knew that.

    But I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Does it hurt that much, <b>Aria</b><b>?</b>¡± I asked, my voice cool and collected as I crouched to her level smiling down at her while she wrapped her arms around herself and groaned in pain.

    ¡°Does it really hurt to have your insides slowly melt?¡± added with a taunting smirk, reaching out to grab her chin <b>and </b>snapping her attention back to

    <b>me </b>

    Aria panted, her <b>eyes </b>watery and rimmed with red<b>, </b><b>and </b><b>as </b>our gazes locked, hers narrowed into a <b>re</b>.

    What do you think you¡¯re doing Nyssa? W¨CWhy would you poison me? And you said ten minutes, you lied. What¡¯s <b>happening</b>?¡± she demanded, her voice weak but sharp.

    e it to her despite the pain, she still had enough awareness to realize more than ten minutes had passed.

    My smirk widened, I had to give i

    ¡°I lied,¡± I said, leaning in closer <b>as </b>my grip on her chin tightened. ¡°You didn¡¯t have ten minutes but then to live.¡°I nced at the clock. ¡°Well.. exactly four minutes now, anyway¡±

    Aria¡¯s eyes widened at my words, but then they zed with rage

    ¡°You bitch!¡± she screamed, suddenly lunging at me with her mails,

    <b>1/2 </b>

    But I was faster I dodged her easily, pped her hands away, and brought my palm to her cheek.

    The sharp sound of my hand meeting her skin echoed through the air, and before she had time to register the pain, I struck the other side of <b>her </b>face

    Then, gripping her chin, I yanked her closer and hissed under my breath,

    ¡°Who are you calling a bitch? Don¡¯t you understand what¡¯s happening right now, Arial You¡¯re going to die in three minutes if you don¡¯t get the antidote. And guess who has it?¡± I leaned in, my voice low and venomous. ¡°Me Thave the antidote that can save you.¡±

    She cried out in pain, her hands roaming over her body as she trembled, muttering frantically under her breath,

    ¡°it¡¯s hot¡­my whole body is burning. Nyssa, <b>please</b>¡­ Save me. <b>Please </b>save me, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize for everything, just please, save me.¡±

    The corner of my lips tilted up into a smirk as I heard her words.

    ¡°Apologize for what, exactly?¡± I asked in amusement. ¡°For betraying me? For sleeping with my ex?¡±

    Her face turned even redder as she <b>shook </b>her <b>head </b>desperately.

    Two minutes. She had two minutes left

    ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Or is it for the fact that you¡¯re Kieran¡¯s mate? That the both of <b>you </b>nned to take my father¡¯s position, used me to do it, killed everyone I ever loved and then, when you were done with me, you killed me, is that what you¡¯re apologizing for, Aria? Or is it something else entirely?¡±

    Thadn¡¯t expected her eyes to widen like that. I hadn¡¯t expected her to actually hear my words

    Those were things that had happened in the past.

    <b>Because</b>¡­

    my chest wouldn¡¯t tighten from saying them out loud.

    And most of all, I hadn¡¯t expected that my

    ¡°W what?¡± she stammered. ¡°How did you know I¡¯m Kieran¡¯s mate? How did you know we wanted the Alpha¡¯s position?¡±

    Her voice cracked as she whimpered from the pain, then shook her <b>head</b>.

    ¡°I¨CIt doesn¡¯t matter. Please¡­ save me, Nyssa I don¡¯t understand the other things you¡¯ve said. What rogue attack? I would never do something he that!¡±

    My smirk faltered as I stared at her in shock.

    She had really heard what I just said. What t

    hat the hell was happening?

    ¡°O¨COne minute left,¡± she gasped in horror, her eyes flicking to the clock.

    Using my stunned distraction, she suddenly lunged forward and before I knew what was happening, her hand shot out and snatched the antidote <b>from </b>my grip.

    I snapped out of my daze, eyes narrowing <b>as </b>I watched her fumble with the lid and bring the bottle to her lips.

    But I

    inding ti

 Revival 80

    <b>Nyssa </b>por

    <b>Crash! </b>

    The bottle shattered against the floor with a loud, deafening sound. Maybe it was the tension of the moment, but the sound seemed louder than it

    should have been.

    Time froze

    <b>Aria </b>and I both stared at the broken ss, wa

    watching in silent horror as the blue liquid spilled <b>out </b>across the floor

    My heart pounded so hard could hear it in my ears. A second ticked by from the minute we had left and just like that, as Aria¡¯s terrified scream tore through the room, time snapped back into motion.

    ¡°No! The antidote!¡±

    My eyes widened as Aria cried out, crawling desperately toward the spilled liquid. Tears streamed down her <b>face </b>as she choked out broken sobs, muttering ¡°no¡± <b>over </b>and over again, coughing blood as she dragged herself across the floor

    And as I watched her, my breathing became <b>rapid </b>and the memories from the past beganshing in my mind.

    could let her crawl to the antidote, let her take a sip from what was left on the ground. I was sure<b>, </b>even a single drop might <b>save </b>her.

    But as I stared at her, I remembered the heartache, the tears¡­ the betrayal.

    I remembered everything.

    And then, like something took control of my body, lunged forward, grabbing her leg and yanking her back.

    Herscream tore through the air

    ¡°Let me go, bitch! Let me got The antidote, I have to drink it or I¡¯ll die! Let me go

    I bit <b>my </b>bottom lip so hard it bled, and dropped to the floor, wrapping my arms tightly around her legs, holding her in ce.

    ¡°You <b>have </b><b>to </b>die.¡± I shouted, my voice shaking as I pulled her back from the puddle of antidote. ¡°You have to die for them to live¡­ You have to die!¡±

    Tears blurred my vision, hot and endless, and my <b>body </b>racked with sobs as I clung to her.

    ¡°You have to die, Aria, In this lifetime, you <b>have </b>to die. -d you don¡¯t, then they will. They¡¯ll all die. My father, everyone! They¡¯ll all die because of you!¡±

    I cried harder, holding her back with every ounce of strength I had.

    ¡°What the fuck are you saying?! Let me go this instant you¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Thirty seconds. She had thirty seconds left.

    Why was I crying?

    Why did it ache so much?

    She <b>deserved </b>this. After everything..she deserved it. So why-

    ¡°Because you¡¯re not like them, Nyssa. You¡¯re not heartless like they <b>are</b>. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve always loved about you. You¡¯re kind. You don¡¯t want to hurt anyone.¡±

    She¡¯s voice echoed in my mind.

    ¡°But if you want to change your fate, if you want to save everyone and use the chance the Moon Goddess gave you, then you have to be like them, too. have to throw that kindness aside and fight. Don¡¯t let anyone harm you in this ¡°

    My eyes snapped open at her words,

    Tears streamed down my cheeks as Aria¡¯s screams grew quieter¡­ her struggling weaker¡­ until her breathing turned

    Then, barely audible, she whispered,

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t <b>want </b>to die¡­¡±

    After those words¡­ <b>silence </b>settled over the room. My lips trembled as I stared at Aria¡¯s body, now slumped cold on the floor. She had stopped moving

    Stopped speaking

    And I knew it was because her time was up

    Fiteen minutes had passed.

    She had died from the poison

    1had killed her,

    A breathless gasp slipped from my lips.

    Islowly released her leg from my grip and sat upright, my <b>eyes </b>cold, empty, locked on her lifeless form.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Haha</b><b>¡­ </b>she¡¯s dead.¡±

    Humorlessughter escaped from my throat

    ¡°Hahaha¡­

    ¡­ she¡¯s dead. She¡¯s really dead. I killed her. I got my revenge against Aria. I finally got my <b>revenge</b>¡­¡± I whispered to no one, my voice cracking as I wrapped my arms around myself and lowered my head.

    Damn it, Nyssa, Why are you crying?

    You should be happy. Happy that she finally got her karma..

    I wasn¡¯t sure why, but despite telling <b>myself </b>should be d, my chest ached<b>, </b>and I couldn¡¯t stop the tears that kept pouring down my cheeks.

    I didn¡¯t even know how much time had <b>passed</b>, only that I didn¡¯t stop crying until there were no more tears left to cry

    Thankfully, She didn¡¯t say anything<b>. </b>She didn¡¯tfort me, maybe because <b>she </b>knew I needed to be alone.

    Aber what felt like thirty minutes of silent tears, I finally stopped. I lifted my head and stared into the <b>distance </b>for a long moment before turning my gale

    to Ana¡¯s body.

    Without wasting any more time, knowing I had to retum to the pack soon, I pushed myself up from the floor and wiped the tears from my face.

    Then, I walked over to Aria. Her expression was froen in a mix of horror and pain. I <b>stared </b>at her for a moment before reaching downd gently closing her <b>eyes </b>with my gloved hand

    After that, I turned toward Kieran, who <b>had </b><b>remained </b>passed out this entire time

    The substance I¡¯d blown into his <b>face </b>was sleep¨Cinducing, strong enough <b>to </b><b>keep </b>him unconscious until tomorrow.

    <b>I </b>know this was the perfect opportunity. He <b>was </b>vulnerable. I could strike now <b>and </b>kill him with the dagger i¡¯d brought.

    TUT THUAT

    But I wouldn¡¯t

    And that was for one reason because I needed him alive to take the fall for Aria¡¯s death.

    Part of it was strategy. Once A¡¯s body was discovered, there would be an investigation, and they¡¯d find the poison in her system. She said the parson <b>was </b>ancient, untraceable. That they wouldn¡¯t know it was me. But I couldn¡¯t be certain.

    There was still a high chance I¡¯d be discovered.

    And the other reason?

    Killing Kieran would be too easy and would be a mercy

    But if he were med for Aria¡¯s <b>death</b>, if he were prosecuted or even banished from the pack¡­

    That would be so much better

    I walked toward the dagger I had brought with me. Not the one I¡¯d nearly used on myself, this was a different one.

    I returned to Aria and pressed her fingers against the handle, leaving her prints on it. Then, I moved over to Kieran and, without a second thought, sliced his hand before cing the dagger on the ground beside him.

    ¡°This is your punishment, Kieran,¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°You¡¯ll be med for your mate¡¯s death and even if you¡¯re banished, I swear to the goddess, I¡¯ll find you and make sure you die. Just you wait.¡±

    <b>AD </b>

 Revival 81

    <b>Chapter </b>81

    Nyssa pow

    As I walked down the path through the woods, I wrapped my arms around <b>myself</b>. My steps were slow and steady, not from the cold, but from the way trembled. The image of Aria¡¯s lifeless body kept shing through my mind, and no matter how hard I tried, couldn¡¯t push it away

    At this point, I knew I wasn¡¯t necessarily feeling guilty about what happened. I had done what needed to be done. But I guessed you could call it a kind of sadness.because I had killed someone, My hands were stained with blood, whether I wanted to admit it or not.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Nyssa. You did <b>what </b>you had to. She was the <b>reason </b>you died before and you know what would happen if she and Kieran were allowed to live. You made the right choice, and I¡¯m proud of you for that.¡±

    The corner of my lips twitched at She¡¯s words, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a small chuckle. Even my dumb wolf seemed to understand better than dd.

    No, what was I saying? Shells wasn¡¯t dumb. <b>She </b>was anything but dumb

    She¡¯d been the one toe up with the n. Since I couldn¡¯t kill Kieran, he was stronger and I didn¡¯t have the time to deal with both of them, not with me leaving for the king¡¯s pack tomorrow, she had suggested the poison, Poison A, kill her, and make it look like Kieran did it.

    Kieran killed Aria in a fit of <b>jealousy </b>and rage.

    It was the best n we could manage tonight.

    In our pack, most murderers were executed. That meant there was a good chance Kieran would die too. But what I didn¡¯t want, what I couldn¡¯t afford <b>was </b>for him to be banished instead. If that man was banished, <b>he¡¯d </be back. He¡¯d attack the pack again.

    So everything had to go ording to n especially Kieran¡¯s <b>death</b>, tomorrow.

    ¡°Thank <b>you</b>, Aria,¡± I muttered under my breath with a small smile, grateful that in this second lifetime, I <b>actually </b>had a wolf She was someone I could trust, someone I could tell everything to even if she could already read my mind.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. But you need to move faster or you¡¯ll bete before the guards start their final rounds,¡± She reminded me, and my eyes widened in

    rm.

    -Shit! Shitt Why didn¡¯t you remind me sooner? How many minutes do I have left?¡± Lasked, my voiceced with panic

    ¡°You have about fifteen minutes before the rounds,¡± she replied calmly.

    I was surprised she even knew the time, more so that she hadn¡¯t bothered to tell m

    ¡°Ugh, I take back what I said about you being smart¡± I groaned in frustration, preparing to bolt toward the puckhouse. But just as I was about to run, i

    froze.

    My eyes narrowed at the sudden sound of branches snapping nearby¡­ and a familiar scent.

    jerked my head in that direction, ready to check it out until She¡¯s voice Interrupted me again.

    ¡°You have fourteen minutes now if you don¡¯t start running, you won¡¯t make it.¡±

    I gasped Without another word, I took off toward the packhouse.

    Oh goddess, I have to get there fast before the guard shift changes.

    As I ran through the woods, the moonlight seemed to follow my form, and even though I still felt a little off about what I <b>had </b>just done, a strange sense of relief flooded my body.

    A single thought echoed through my mind if things went as nned, everything would be okay.

    Soon, I managed to arrive just in time before the guards changed shifts, partially because I was about to copse and die from exhaustion, and mostly thanks to She, who kept counting down in my head, making me run like I¡¯d never run in my life.

    ¡°Yay, we made it!¡± She cheered happily in my head, and I would¡¯ve smiled¡­ If I wasn¡¯t doubled over, panting like I¡¯d just escaped death itself

    ¡°yes, we made it,¡± I breathed out, struggling to steady myself between gasps and fighting the urge to copse to the floor.

    ¡°Mhm, but you might want to jump through your window right now. They¡¯re heading this way for the sih,¡± she warned and my eyes widened.

    I turned to the left, just in time to hear the rhythmic march of boots echoing toward me.

    ¡°Shit muttered.

    I didn¡¯t even know how I managed it, but I leapt straight through the <b>window </b>and tumbled into my room with a <b>thud</b>.

    A sharp groan escaped me <b>as </b><b>pain </b>shot through my body, <b>but </b>maybe it was the relief or the adrenaline, of getting back just in time without anyone noticing. Either way, I barely felt it. I sat on the floor and grinned.

    ¡°Yes! I made it just in time,¡± I whispered under my breath, clenching my fists in quiet triumph,

    Almost immediately, I heard the march of the guards outside. I pushed myself up from the ground and walked to the window, leaning slightly to peek out and watch the men making their rounds <b>before </b>one finally stayed behind to guard the area,

    I smiled to myself, pulled away from the window, and walked over to my bed. <b>I </b>sat on the edge, staring at nothing in particr as I tried to process everything that <b>had </b>happened tonight, How I had poisoned Ana

    And how, tomorrow, I nned to frame Kieran for it.

    I flopped onto the bed and took a deep breath, eyes fixed on the ceiling, lost in thought.

    After I got what I <b>wanted</b>, Kieran¡¯s execution, I would leave for the Lycan King¡¯s pack and <b>begin </b>an entirely different journey.

    Something unlike myst life

    This time, <b>I </b>didn¡¯t know what to expect I didn¡¯t know who my enemies would be or if I should trust anyone at all. But one thing was certain <b>about </b>

    tomorrow!

    Whatever happened, I would not be the girl I was before

    I wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt me again

    And I wouldn¡¯t let myself be used.

    Not by Kieran.

    Not by the Lycan King.

 Revival 82

    ¡°Mydy, mydy. <b>Wake </b>up!¡±

    I felt Serena¡¯s hand on me and could clearly hear her voice, but I ignored her, turning to face the other side of the bed and pulling the nket over my head in an attempt to <b>get </b>a more sleep.

    Thadn¡¯t slept wellst night, mostly because I¡¯d <b>snuck </b>out. And even though I¡¯d practically passed out the moment hit the bed, I still needed more rest.

    It would be even better if I could just sleep through the entire day¡­hehe

    ¡°Mydy, wake up. <b>Wake </b>up!¡±

    I groaned as Serena¡¯s voice, surprisingly annoying today, rang in my ears. I lifted <b>a </b><b>hand </b><b>and </b>swatted hers away, not wanting to open my <b>eyes </b>or say anything. I just wanted to sleep!

    <b>u </b>should wake up, right?¡± I heard She¡¯s voice echo in my mind. ¡°Today¡¯s the day we¡¯re heading to the <b>king¡¯s </b>pack.¡±

    ¡°You know <b>you</b><b>! </b>

    I almost rolled my <b>eyes </b><b>at </b>her, like I cared about that right now.

    But her next words jolted me wide <b>awake</b>.

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget¡­ you have to go to Kieran¡¯s house with Serena

    <b>and </b>act like you <b>just </b>caught him for <b>Aria¡¯s </b>murder.¡±

    I inhaled sharply and immediately

    tely sat up in bed, my eyes sna

    snapping open.

    Oh my goddess, that¡¯s right. I had to get to <b>Kieran¡¯s </b>house with Serena before the drug wore off. I had to frame Kieran for Aria¡¯s death!

    How could I forget the most important part of the n

    Serena flinched slightly, <b>startled </b>by how suddenly shot up. She <b>stared </b><b>at </b>me, <b>wide</b><b>¨C</b><b>eyed </b><b>and </b>surprised, but I didn¡¯t <b>have </b>time to exin, I needed to get ready immediately.

    ¡°M¨Cmydy, are you okay??¡± Serena asked, clearly worried <b>as </b>I rushed toward the bathroom. In my haste, I banged my foot against the stool, but ignored the pain, <b>grabbed </b>my toothbrush, and started brushing <b>my </b>teeth as quickly as I could.

    ¡°Mydy, you hit your foot! Are you alright? Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± she asked <b>again</b>, trailing behind me with a look of concern

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Serena,¡± I mumbled after spitting out the paste. ¡°Please get a dress ready, I¡¯m taking a shower today, not going to the bath, you don¡¯t need to

    help me

    I quickly returned to brushing as I met Serena¡¯s <b>gaze </b><b>in </b>the mirror and jerked my head slightly, <b>signaling </b>her to go.

    She blinked in confusion at first<b>, </b><b>but </b>sensing the urgency in my tone, she gave a small nod and bowed her head.

    ¡°Yes, mydy¡±

    As soon as she left, I brushed faster, undressed, and headed into the shower, turning it on and letting the warm water trail down my skin.

    I didn¡¯t have time to enjoy it today, so I showered quickly before stepping out, almost slipping and cracking my head in the process, but <b>thankfully</b>, didn¡¯t.

    I rushed back into the room where a pink dress had been neatlyid out on the bed. With no time to <b>waste</b>, I dried myself off <b>and </b>slipped into the dress. despite Serena¡¯s protests. She had wanted to do my skincare and hair, but if <b>you </b>asked me, that was the least of my priorities right now.

    Finally<b>, </b>aber ten frantic minutes of getting ready, I was done. My breathing was ragged as I <b>pushed </b>damp strands of hair behind my ear and stood up

    10 18 Thu 3 Bul

    straight, turning to Severa, who had been watching me in silent confusion the whole time

    The moment our eyes met, she quicklyposed herself, her posture straightening like the was ready to rece an order

    I simply grinned and ced my hands on her shoulders, looking at her with a bright,

    delighted expression.

    ¡°We¡¯re going out, Serenia. We¡¯ll be leaving for th

    ding¡¯s pack this afternoon, but before that¡­ I have somewhere I need to be¡±

    I watched her blink up at me.

    Time to set everything right.

    ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea, mydy? What if we get caught?¡± Serena asked, her voice tinged with fear as she nced around, one hand on the ca door, clearly debating whether to follow me or report me to my father. But honestly, she had no choice <b>but </b>toe with me

    I nced up at her, starting the engine of my red Mercedes with a sigh.

    ¡°Serena, get in the car. You¡¯ll get <b>us </b>caught standing out there like that. I just want to speak to Kieran before I leave it¡¯ll be a quick chat just enough to <b>let </b><b>it </b>all go before heading to the king¡¯s pack.¡±

    Serena frowned at my words, her expression tight with worry. At this point, atter my rebirth, it felt like that look never left her face. She was always worried about <b>me</b>, always trying to protect me. But this time¡­ I didn¡¯t need her to protect me. <b>I </b>would protect her, even if it meant killing anyone who tried to harm her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to go to Kieran¡¯s house right now, mydy,¡± she whispered, leaning in slightly. ¡°The Alpha would be furious if he found out

    I want to do this, Serena. Don¡¯t have the right to get some kind of closure from this rtionship? I promise I won¡¯t do anything reckless. I just need to speak to him and end things. Is that so much to ask?¡± I said, my brows drawn into a frown.

    Her eyes widened, turning ssy at my words, and I knew I¡¯d hit the right riot, she felt bad for me.

    The next second, her gaze sharpened with determination, and she nodded before sliding into the car and closing the door behind her.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, mydy,¡± she said softly. ¡°You deserve closure. I¡¯m sorry for not realizing how badly you¡¯re hurting.¡±

    I smiled brightly, giving her a gentle pat on the shoulder before turning my attention b

    back to the road and revving the engine

    Serena was wrong. I wasn¡¯t hurting. But she didn¡¯t need to know that

    For now, I just needed to do this.

    To get there¡­ and finally end it, once and for all.

    ?

 Revival 83

    Chapter <b>83 </b>

    It took at least thirty minutes before we arrived at Keran¡¯s house, and when we did, I tuned off the engine and stepped out of the car, ing my hand to block the sunlight from my <b>face </b><b>as </b>I stared at the same ce had been justst night¨Cthe ce where everything had happened

    My fingers tightened around the key in my hand as I drew in a deep breath, bracing myself for what I was about to see inside again. But i knew i didn¡¯t have the time to feel any sort of guilt. I had to toughen up and focus on what I had set my mind on

    ¡°Mydy, do you want me to go in and call Sir Kieran?¡± Serena asked. I turned to her, forcing a smile onto my face as shook my head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I want to talk to him in private, so I go in First Wait outside for me,¡± I said, not wanting her to see the sight that wa

    sas inside the house.

    The reason I had brought her here was <b>so </b>she could serve <b>as </b>an alibi for me, and I knew I wouldn¡¯t be suspected but Kieran might say it

    was to be expected, after all.

    I watched Serena frown, as if she wanted to say something, but the look i gave her made her swallow her words. She sighed and muttered a quiet ¡°Fine¡± under her breath before stepping back to stand beside the car

    ¡°But please don¡¯t take too long, mydy, be right here if you need me, just send a mind link.¡±

    I nodded and gave her onest smile before walking toward the entrance. As I got closer, I could feel my heart pounding, my nerves starting to get the

    best of me.

    I stopped at the door and reached out to open it, Luckily, Thad unlocked itst night before left, breaking it down now would definitely look suspicious.

    As the door creaked open, I turned back to nce at Serena and saw her stretching her neck, watching me closely.

    ¡°The door was open. I think Kieran is home. I¡¯ll check on him, don¡¯te inside, okay? I want to speak to him alone

    I <b>waited</b>, and then heard Serena¡¯s response.

    ¡°Okay, mydy. Please be careful¡±

    I walked inside and closed the door behind me<b>, </b>and then without wasting time, I walked toward the room and maybe because of what awaited me on the other side, my footsteps seemed to echo loudly with each step.

    I stopped at the top of the stairs and stared at the door in front of me, my eyes fixed on it for a brief moment before I closed my eyes and took a deep

    breath

    you can do this, Nyssa. You did it yesterday, and all that was left now was to go in, scream, act as though you¡¯d seen something horrifying and woulde running

    And before she could see anything, you¡¯d tell her to look away and call for the guards.

    That was all you needed to do

    bit my bottom lip and reached for the doorknob, reminding myself once again

    ¡°That is all you <b>need </b>to do.¡±

    I repeated it one more time before opening the door and stepping inside

    Serena

    However, the moment I did, all the air seemed to leave my lungs, and the world came to a halt around me as my eyes widened in shock and disbeliel

    The room the one that was supposed to hold A¡¯s corpse and Kieran¡¯s unconscious body was empty. Yes, empty

    I couldn¡¯t believe it. I wouldn¡¯t have believed it actually happened and wasn¡¯t just a dream if it weren¡¯t for the blood and the mess still scattered around

    was seeing.

    I couldn¡¯t even begin to wrap my head around what I was

    Kieran and Aria were really gone.

    Before I knew it, my legs gave out beneath me and I sank to the floor, staring at the room,

    But how was that <b>possible</b>? <b>Had </b>Kieran woken up earlier than he was supposed to? Had he taken Aria¡¯s <b>body </b><b>and </b>run? What the hell was going on?

    My heart felt like it had sunk into the pit of my stomach as I tried to think. After everything had done to make sure those two would never harm my loved ones again, they were nowhere to be seen.

    Kieran had token Aria¡¯s body too

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was Kieran,¡± She¡¯s voice rang in my head. ¡°I can sense a third person who was herest night.¡±

    ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± Lasked in <b>confusion</b>, and she continued.

    ¡°There were only supposed to be three scents here, yours, <b>Aria¡¯s</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>Kieran¡¯s. Each werewolf has a unique scent, and that¡¯s why you had toe here early, so it wouldn¡¯t seem suspicious if anyone caught your scentter,¡±

    As she exined, frowned. I understood what she was <b>saying </b>but what she was telling me now was that someone else had been here after mest

    <b>night</b>.

    <b>My </b>eyes widened as I suddenly <b>remembered </b>what had happened back in the woods when I was walking, the sound of footsteps I¡¯d heard.

    Someone had really been there<b>. </b>

    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± I asked, my <b>hands </b>clenching as i stared down at the blood staining the ground. ¡°The scent¡­is it familiar?¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t familiar,¡± She responded. ¡°But I don¡¯t like the scent. It¡¯s rogue and it smells like Ashwin.¡±

    My lips pulled into a frown at her words

    Ashvein¡­ that was the hard drug rogues usually took to get high. It was addictive when used, but <b>also </b>dangerous, and it had been <b>banned </b>by Darius

    Slowly, the corners of my lips curved into a smile <b>as </b>a realization, dawned on me.

    Arealuation that in my past life, Kieran had also been involved with the rogues.

    And maybe¡­ he hadn¡¯t been the only reason my pack had been raided and destroyed.

    have to find her. The bounty on her head is huge¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s someone more powerful than them.¡±

    That was what the rogues had <b>said</b>.

    That someone more important than Kieran and Aria wanted me dead.

    My hands clenched into fists, my <b>nails </b>digging into my <b>skin</b>.

    There were more than just two enemies behind my death in that past life. But it didn¡¯t matter.

    No, it didn¡¯t because I would find everyst one of them and take my revenge myself.

    I took a deep <b>breath</b>, stood up from the floor, and screamed at the top of my lungs.

    ?

 Revival 84

    <b>Chapter </b>84

    Nyssa por

    ¡°Mydy, take this,¡± Serena said, handing me a ss of water as the gazed down at me with worry, her expression filled with concern. I look it and pulled the nket she¡¯d givente tighter around myself.

    After I had screamed earlier, Serena had rushed in. And despite her shock at the state of the room, the had listened to me, called for the police, and now the police were here, investigating the room where blood stained the floor

    We were currently sitting in the living room of Kieran¡¯s home, waiting.

    ¡°Thank you, Serena. Are you okay?¡± I asked, my expression nk as i tightened my grip on the ss.

    ¡°Y¨Cyou shouldn¡¯t be worried about me right now, Miss,¡± she said. I nced up at her just in time to see her wipe a tear from her eye.

    ¡°You must have had such a fright¡­ but don¡¯t worry, mydy. I¡¯m sure Sir Kieran will be found soon. He¡¯ll be okay,¡± she added, trying tofort me

    But the corner of my lips twitched as I looked away from her and back down at the water in my hand.

    You don¡¯t understand, Serena. I don¡¯t want him to be okay, I want him dead. But I knew he wasn¡¯t. <b>Whoever </b>had taken him and Aria wouldn¡¯t have if he was already dead.

    Honestly, I was confused and scared. i had so many unanswered questions, and none of them were getting answered. was left in the dark, and that frightened me more than I wanted to admit

    I was starting to fealize just how much had changed since the past¡­ and not knowing what the future held made my mind spiral, What if it all happened again? What if I still couldn¡¯t <b>save </b>anyone?

    Lwas <b>really </b>scared¡­

    My grip tightened around the ss, and I bit my bottom lip, keeping my head down.

    ¡°Everything will be okay, mydy.¡± Serena said softly, cing her hand on my shoulder. And even though she didn¡¯t know what I was thinking, her touch wasforting

    ¡°Thank you, Serena Imurmured with a hall¨Csmile.

    Just then, the entrance door burst open, and I looked up to see my father and Benjamin walking in. My father¡¯s face was etched with worry as he entered. but the moment his eyesnded on mine, that worry vanished almost instantly,

    ¡°Nyssa!¡± he eximed, quickly striding over to me. I stood up, setting the ss on the table just <b>as </b>he reached me, stopping only to look at me for a brief

    moment

    For some reason, the moment I saw him, my chest ached, and my eyes begin to water as I stared at my father, the man who meant everything to me

    He frowned when he saw my expression and, without hesitation, wrapped his arms around me and pulled me close.

    The moment his familiar scent surrounded me, my body trembled, and the tightness of his embrace made me feel safe almost instantly.

    ¡°Oh, my dear,¡± he whispered, soothingly patting my back. Before I could stop myself, I hugged him harder, tears <b>spilling </b>down my cheeks as li <b>face </b>against his shoulder.

    1.my

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, sweetheart. I¡¯m sure¡­ he¡¯s fine,¡± he murmured, clearly <b>thinking </b>I was worried about Kieran. But the tears weren¡¯t for Kiwar was crying because, after everything I¡¯d donest night after getting blood on my hands, I still hadn¡¯t achieved what I¡¯d set out to do.

    I was crying because I was terrified the past might repeat itself.

    ¡°it¡¯s all my

    y fault,¡± I sobbed, voice breaking as I clung to him ¡°don¡¯t know if I can do it, I don¡¯t know it can

    ¡­save you all in this lifetime.

    The words died on my tongue could feel Serena¡¯s and Benjamin¡¯s eyes om her rently pulled hack and wiped the tears from my chicks.

    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s your fault, Nyssa?¡± he asked softly. ¡°None of this is on you. We don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happened to that boy yet, and whatever it is, it¡¯s certainly not your doing, all right?¡±

    I looked at him for a long moment before managing a fragile smile.

    Before I could say anything, the voices of the policemen behind me rang out as they greeted my father in unison.

    ¡°Greetings to the Alpha<b>,</b>¡± they echoed, and everyone turned to face them at once.

    I watched <b>as </b>they lifted their heads after the greeting, and my father stepped forward before speaking.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation inside? I heard there¡¯s blood scattered <b>all </b><b>over </b>the ground. Was it Kieran¡¯s?¡± he asked, though I knew he wasn¡¯t really concerned, it was for my sake.

    One of the men stepped forward <b>and </b>responded,

    ¡°Answering the esteemed Alpha. Yes, our forensic team identified Sir <b>Kieran¡¯s </b>blood <b>at </b>the scene, but it was only a small amount, likely from a cut made by the dagger we recovered.¡±

    My father¡¯s brow lifted slightly in confusion.

    ¡°So if it¡¯s not Kieran¡¯s blood covering the floor, whose is it?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes flicked to me for a brief second before answering

    ¡°We informed Miss Nyssa earlier and, following her instruction, ran a testparing the blood to Miss Aria¡¯s. <b>The </b>results matched.¡±

    A heavy silence fell over the room.

    -The blood on the ground belongs to Miss Aria,¡± he continued, ¡°and the fingerprints on the dagger, which had traces of Sir Kieran¡¯s blood<b>, </b>also match Miss Aria¡¯s

    Serena gasped in horror, and I could feel everyone¡¯s eyes slowly shift to me as the same realization dawned on them all at once.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to piece together what the officer had just said.

    Aria had been in Kieran¡¯s <b>house</b><b>, </b>and her blood was sttered everywhere. It was impossible for anyone to lose that much blood and still be alive. And the fact that the dagger had Aria¡¯s fingerprints on it meant she had most Ekely used it to attack Kieran, though he barely seemed to have lost any blood. And now, both of them were gone, without a trace.

    To anyone hearing this, it would seem like Kieran had been attacked, Aria had tried to defend herself, and in the end, Kieran had killed her and taken the body with him.

    it was probably what everyone was thinking.

    That

    That was what I wanted them to think

 Revival 85

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    ¡°I had hoped it wasn¡¯t true,¡± I said, finally breaking the heavy silence. My head lowered as i clenched my hands into tight fists.

    ¡°When the cops told me there was blood at the scene that didn¡¯t belong to Kieran, the first person that came to mind was Aria, that she had been here with himst night when it all happened.¡± My voice trembled at the edge, breaking just enough to carry the weight of the lie as all eyes remained fixed on

    ¦°

    ¡°To be honest¡­ I didn¡¯t want it to be her. I don¡¯t want it to be Aria because I just want her to be safe. I don¡¯t care about anything else but that.¡±

    1 litted my head, forcing more tears to fall as I looked at the officers.

    ¡°Please¡­ is she going to be okay? Just tell me she¡¯s going to be fine.¡°¡±

    I could see the hesitation flicker across their faces as they exchanged nces, and I could feel the rage rolling off my father, his fists clenched tightly at his

    sides.

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you a definite answer, one of them finally said, ¡°but based on the amount of blood lost, the chances of Miss Aria surviving are¡­ slim. That said, there¡¯s more. We detected a fourth scent in the room, someone else was there. We can¡¯t <b>say </b>yet if that person was involved in the attack.¡±

    I nodded slowly, knowing full well they were referring to the rogue even <b>if </b>they couldn¡¯t yet identify it the way She had.

    ¡°But rest assured,¡± the officer added, ¡°we¡¯ll <b>do </b>everything we can to uncover <b>what </b>happened and locate both of them. You have our word.¡±

    I gave a small nod, offering them a grateful smile before turning to my father. I reached for his hand, gently holding it, snapping him out of his thoughts.

    When his eyes met mine, he let out a slow sigh and turned back to the officers.

    ¡°Make sure this investigation gets your full attention. I¡¯ll be expecting updates,¡± he said firmly, his voicemanding

    Then he turned to Benjamin, who stepped closer and lowered his head slightly in respect <b>as </b>he awaited orders.

    -Work alongside them,¡± my father instructed. ¡°Report every bit of information to me. Whether they¡¯re found dead or alive, I want them located. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Benjamin responded calmly.

    My father then turned to me, resting a firm hand on my shoulder,

    ¡°You should head <b>back </b>home, Nyssa. You¡¯re leaving for the king¡¯s pack this afternoon. I return to the pack soon¨Cjust <b>need </b>to check the scene before! leave. But for now, you <b>go</b><b>,</b>¡± he said, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue either, so I simply nodded, wiping the lingering tears from my cheeks before replying softly. ¡°Okay Don¡¯t bete -Iwant to see <b>you </b>before I leave.

    When he nodded, I turned and walked out of the house with Serena quietly following behind me.

    As soon as I stepped outside, my expression shifted<b>, </b>hardening as i wiped my face with my sleeve on the way to the <b>car </b>

    ¡°She, I want to know something,¡± I said through the mindlink <b>as </b>opened the car door and slid into the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°it¡¯s about the fact that both Kieran and Aria heard you <b>speak </b>about the past yesterday<b>, </b>shit?¡± she asked, already reading my thoughts.

    Serena opened the passenger door and gotin beside me. I could feel her gaze on me and saw her lips part slightly like she was about to say something but one look at my face, and she kept quiet.

    Chapter <b>85 </b>

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, starting the engine and pulling away from the packhouse. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how both Kieran and Aris could

    supposed to know about the part?¡°.

    She sighed in my mind before answering.

    ¡°That¡¯s the one rule the goddess put in ce, <b>so </b>I don¡¯t understand it either¡­¡± she trailed of her wice thoughtful as Kieran¡¯s house faded in the rearview mirror. ¡°The only reasonable guess i have is that they were both close to death at the time you spoke. Maybe that¡¯s if i¡¯m not certain. But maybe, maybe the other person has to be near death to hear anything about the past.¡±

    frowned at her words. It sounded ridiculous, but it was the only exnation that made even a little sense as to why both Kieran and Aria had heard me

    Last night

    They¡¯d both been in situations where, if I had chosen to, they might have died, maybe that was enough to break whatever rule the goddess had put in

    ce.

    Goddess, I didn¡¯t even know what to think anymore,

    Everything <b>was </b><b>a </b>mess<b>, </b>and the more I tried to make sense of it, the more it felt like my head

    <b>was </b>going to explode. I was beyond confused.

    But I didn¡¯t have time to think about that right now, I kept driving, my focus shifting back to the p

    packhouse ahead

    I didn¡¯t have many choices left. I had to go to <b>Darius</b>¡® pack today, and whether I liked it or not, there was nothing I could do to change that

    I¡¯d already epted it

    But I still had onest card to y.

    And it had everything to do with that man..

    Soon, I arrived at the packhouse, turned off the engine, <b>and </b>stepped out of the car before walking toward the entrance, ignoring Serena as she called my

    <b>name</b><b>. </b>

    I didn¡¯t respond. Instead, I stepped inside and headed straight to Darius¡¯s chamber.

    Before I could reach the door, I found Cassian, <b>Drake</b>, and Zayn standing right in front of it.

    They were talking to each other, and my eyes lingered for a moment on Zayn, who I hadn¡¯t seen in a few days. He wore a smile as he listened to Cassian

    As soon as I approached, their conversation stopped, and all three of them tumed their attention to me.

    ¡°Oh, good morning, Lady Nyssal Cassian greeted with his usual cheerful smile.

    ¡°Morning, m

    miss,¡± Drake added<b>. </b>

    Zayn¡¯s smile widened as his gaze met mine<b>, </b>his eyes curving into small sits.

    ¡°Good morning, is the Lycan King inside?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes, but ¡°Drake began, but before he could finish, Cassian cut in and stepped aside.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s inside. You can go in,¡± he said, wearing a mischievous smile,

    Something told me he was up to something, but I ignored it. I didn¡¯t have the time to care. I uttered a quick ¡°thank you¡± and walked <b>up </b>to the door.

    Maybe it was because of how urgent everything felt, but I didn¡¯t knock, I just opened the door, stepped inside, <b>and </b>shut it behind me.

    ¡°Good morning, my king. I apologize for intruding, but¡ª¡±

    10:12 Thu 31 Jul

    G

    My words trailed off and died the instant Iid eyes on the naked<b>, </b>sculpted man standing in front of me

 Revival 86

    <b>hapter </b>86

    Danus pov

    I got out of the shower, a towel wrapped low around my hips, and dried my hair with a smaller towel. My thoughts were scattered, driting in random directions as I walked back to the room.

    ¡°Today we¡¯re going back to our pack with our matel if I must say, this journey wasn¡¯t had after all, since we found our mate. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Stai purred in my mind.

    1stopped walking, running the towel through my hair, and spoke as though I hadn¡¯t heard him,

    ¡°I have to figure out how she, as a white woll, is able to cause my death. From what the moon goddess said, the only thing that could break her curse was to find a purebred white wolf. Now that I¡¯ve found her, I still have no idea how she¡¯s supposed to break the curse. The goddess didn¡¯t say anything about that

    So, I had to find out myself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the shaman ask the goddess when we get back,¡± I muttered under my breath. Almost immediately, I heard Ss¡¯s voice in my head.

    ¡°Darius: do we have to die now?¡± he asked.

    My hand paused mid¨Cmotion, and I stopped drying my hair as I processed what he¡¯d just said. My eyes narrowed.

    The air around me grow cold as my voice dropped.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Like I <b>said</b>, I didn¡¯t care if Ss had found a new toy to keep him entertained. I could manage his attempts to take control. But not this

    Not the hesitation in <b>his </b>voice.

    Not those words

    Ss <b>sighed</b><b>, </b><b>he </b>knew he¡¯d angered <b>me </b>but he continued anyway.

    ¡°I know this is a curse, one ced on us for our mistake, And I¡¯ve wished for death all this time. But we¡¯ve suffered enough, haven¡¯t <b>we</b>? This time¡­. this time, before we die, can¡¯t we just be happy with our mate? Don¡¯t you think we deserve a second chance?

    Itilted my head slowly to the

    the side, then let theer of my lipcurl into an amused smirk as I walked to the couch and sat down. Ss kept talking, like he was trying to justify himself.

    ¡°And I¡¯m not saying we shouldn¡¯t break the curse<b>, </b>but what i want is <b>that </b>before we do, we should live-¡±

    ¡°A mistake?¡± I cut him noff with a low chuckle. ¡°What I did wasn¡¯t a mistake, Ss. Taking their <b>lives </b>was not a mistake. Because if I had the choice to do it all over again, I would. So no¨Cit won¡¯t a mistake¡±

    Silence followed, before Ss spoke again.

    ¡°But Darius-

    ¡°However,¡± I continued, ¡°that doesn¡¯t make it right either. And I believe that for what I¡¯ve done, I don¡¯t deserve the happiness you spesiell don¡¯t deserve <b>a </b>second chance. And I don¡¯t believe <b>that </b>girl the <b>goddess </b>paired me with can give me the happiness you¡¯re hoping for

    it was impossible. I was a man far too gone for something like <b>that</b>. After her death, it <b>hadn¡¯t </b>been possible for me to feel anything again. I should have been dead centuries ago, but in the end, I was forced to live a life without death, to pay for the crime hadmitted. And the <b>only </b>thing that¡¯s been <b>on </b>my mind throughout the years, as I watched everyone knew die, was the desire to die along with them

    12

    The goddess had given me this punishment to make me value life, but instead, I¡¯ve only grown to despise it.

    ¡°understand your need to be with her. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to make use of her¡­ and then let her go? Have you forgotten what led to Liana¡¯s death? It was because of us. Many people are after our lile, and if she stays with us, the past will only repeat itself,¡± I said calmly choosing not to act, choosing instead to speak gently, even though that wasn¡¯t what hemed about.

    You see. Ss was like a dog who¡¯d gotten attached to its favorite bone. And when you¡¯re about to take that bone away, you don¡¯t use force, you stay

    calm.

    Ss didn¡¯t respond right away, and I could tell he was thinking about what I¡¯d just said. After a beat, he finally spoke, a hint of sadness in his voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­he echoed, ¡°I can¡¯t be selfish and keep her life in danger.¡±

    Though I didn¡¯t show it, I sighed in rebel. Whether he agreed or not, I would¡¯ve had to resort to threatening that girl to get him to back down. And honestly, I didn¡¯t have time for that, not when I still needed to figure out how to use her.

    ¡°It¡¯s good you understand,¡± I <b>said</b>, rising from the <b>couch</b>, ready <b>to </b>get dressed and prepare for the day.

    But before I could take a single step, the door suddenly burst open and stilled as that girl, Nyssa, walked inside.

    ¡°Good morning, my king I apologize for intruding, but-

    Her words died in her throat as she froze, her eyes widening in disbelief when they met mine, I watched as they slowly trailed downward¡­ then she licked her lips and swallowed hard.

    I lifted a brow, my gaze fixed on her<b>, </b><b>a </b>little surprised that she had barged in. But when I waited for her to speak and she didn¡¯t, only continued to stare at me with those same lust¨Cfilled eyes from that night, I felt something stic

    For some reason, it made me angry. Because when I should¡¯ve felt irritated and <b>annoyed </b>by her stare¡­ I didn¡¯t

    Instead, <b>my </b>body macted as her scent drifted to

    toward me.

    That unmistakable scent of lust and need.

    I <b>frowned </b>as her gaze dropped lower, to the towel wrapped around my waist. And then, just barely above a whisper, I heard her mutter under her breath,

    ¡°Holy fuck

    I tilted my head slightly to the side. And before she could react before she could even blink, appeared in front of her.

    She let out a startled gasp and moved back, but my hand wrapped around her waist and I pressed her against the wall, trapping her there

    E

 Revival 87

    §®§å§ç§Ñ§â§à§Þ

    Holy mother of wolves!

    One moment I was admiring those sculpted y lines disappearing beneath that towel, and the next, I was pinned against the wall with little to no space between the Lycan King and me

    And by no space, I meant I could feel his damp body pressed firmly against mine, his face just inches from mise,

    As locked up at him, his wet hair hung slightly over his eyes.

    Before I knew it, my breathing had quickened as I stared into his eyes. It felt as though some kind of spell was pulling me toward him, urging me to close the distance and kiss him but I knew if I did that, my head would definitelye rolling off my shoulders

    I could still remember the anger in his eyes that day when he stormed out of my room, and I <b>was </b>certain that kissing him now would only provoke Him further. So, I swallowed nervously and dropped my gaze to the floor, away from his piercing stare, before shakilylifting my hands to his chest to try and push him off. But as always, he was like stone¨Cunmoving and unbathored

    ¡°M¨CMyking¡± stammered, trying to find the right words.

    apologize for barging in like that.. but could you move? You¡¯re invading my personal space¡±

    Even without looking at him, I was sure his eyes had narrowed at my <b>words</b>. And <b>a </b>secondter, he released me and stepped back.

    ¡°You speak of personal space, yet you walk into a man¡¯s room without knocking¡± he said, his voice low

    My eyes widened slightly as I looked up at him, surprised he¡¯d actually responded if I wasn¡¯t mistaken, this was a man who usually acted like I didn¡¯t

    Even exist

    Yet¡­.

    My face flushed a deep shade of pink is embarrassment, and quickly lowered my head in apology

    ¡°Forgive me, my king, I was in a rush and made a mistake,¡± I said, hoping I hadn¡¯t annoyed him, But he simply turned away and ignored mepletely. slipping right <b>back </b>into the usual, like i wasn¡¯t even there.

    He walked over to the bed, tossing the small towel in his hand onto it before picking up <b>a </b>button up shirt, I watched silently as he slowly slippedition, not saying a single word

    Hicked my lips anxiously but still said nothing, the ticking of the clock now the only sound in the room.

    Just when it felt like <b>the </b>silence might suffocate us both, his deep voice finally cut through it.

    ¡°What do you want with me, she wolf?¡± he asked, tuming his head slowly to look back at me as his hand wached for the towel

    towel wrapped around his waist

    And the moment he loosened it, my heart nearly dropped to the pit of my stomach. I quickly lowered my head, my eyes darting to the ground just as the

    towel hit the floor

    Still, I forced myself to speak despite how hard my heart was pounding. This man was insane. How could he be dressing right in front of ma? Was he a pervert!

    ¡°1¨Cwanted to speak to you about something I said, clenching my hands to fists, stilrefusing to look up at him.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, his tonepletely interested. But that didn¡¯t stop me

    1 took a deep breath and let it out, trying to steady my veice despite the nerves crawling allover me

    ¡°I wanted to talk about the fact that I know the reason I¡¯m following you to your pack is because I¡¯m a white woll. You need me<b>, </b><b>don¡¯t </b>your 1 abled Bren, with my gare still lowered, I watched his legs as he pulled on his trousers, not even pausing

    ¡°<b>You¡¯re </b>right.¡±

    That was all he said.

    frowned and continued

    ¡°The reason you didn¡¯t reject me is also because I¡¯m a white woll. It¡¯s because <b>you </b>have a use for me, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°You¡¯re right<b>.</b>¡±

    He responded again, and the corner of my lips curved into a humorless smile.

    He wasn¡¯t even trying to deny it. But I guess that was better. At least he made <b>it </b>clear where we stood unlike Koran. From what I¡¯d seen, Darkus wanted to use me too, but at least he was being honest about it. Kieran had used me and discarded me without warning

    And I wasn¡¯t angry, not really because I <b>already </b>knew Darkus had a n for me. I just didn¡¯t know what that n was yet. But that didn¡¯t matter anymore. I had made up my mind.

    I would let him <b>use </b>me and I would use him in return. I didn¡¯t care what the Lycan King needed me for as long <b>as </b>he gave me what i needed in the end.

    ¡°So that means you really need me, don¡¯t you, my king?¡± I asked, finally lifting my head to look at him. Darius was now fully dressed, his hands <b>tucked </b>into his pockets as he stared directly <b>at </b>me.¡± means that <b>as </b>long as <b>you </b>need me<b>¡­¡­¡­ </b><b>¨C </b><b>you </b><b>have </b>to keep me alive. Isn¡¯t that right!¡±

    He remained silent <b>for </b>a brief moment before nodding once

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡±

    My smile widened <b>as </b>I met his gaze head¨Con.

    Hearing him admit I was right was surprisingly refreshing because it meant that even though I was powerless against him, I had the upper hand here. This was good. Really good.

    Before I knew it, a smugugh escaped me. I threw my head back and ced my hands on my hips, staring at him as he watched me with that same unreadable expression, no flicker of emotion<b>, </b>just that cold, deadpan stare.

    Still, I pulled out my chest and stepped closer.

    This <b>was </b>perfect. He wouldn¡¯t kill me. That meant I had nothing to be afraid of

    I stopped just inches away from him, tilting my head back to meet the eyes of the towering man.

    ¡°So what I¡¯m getting from this is that you want to use me, don¡¯t you, my king said with a grin, ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t care if you do <b>but </b>don¡¯t you think it would be unfair if I didn¡¯t got something in retum?¡±

    He raised a brow, but I continued.

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m going to your pack just so you can use me. The least you could do is offer me something if you want me to

    a toy to a child. What do you say?¡±

    Tent Think t

    Fora moment,

    his eyes narrowed, and I heard him sigh <b>before </b>speaking.

    ¡°What do you want, she wolf?¡± he asked.

    I grinned and leaned in closer<b>, </b><b>a </b>confident gleam in

    ¡°Your power. I want <b>your </b>power, my king

    213

 Revival 88

    <b>Chapter </b>88

    Nyssa pov

    Darius raised <b>a </b>brow at my words. I caught a flicker of amusement in his eyes, but it vanished <b>as </b>quickly as it came, reced once more with his usual emotionless expression. He simply hummed,

    ¡°I see<b>,</b>¡± before walking over to the couch and sitting down.

    I watched as he leaned back, crossing his legs casually as he asked,

    ¡°Does that mean if I give you what you want, you¡¯ll do anything ask?

    I stared at him for a moment, my grin twitching slightly before I stered it back on and let out a soft chuckle. Walking opposite him and replied,

    ¡°Yes, if you agree to what I want, then I¡¯ll do anything you ask.

    isat down on the couch

    fully expected him to remind me that I wasn¡¯t in a position to make demands, or at least ask what I meant by his power¡± But to my shock and disbelie he just nodded nonchntly and muttered <b>a </b>single word:

    ¡°Okay¡±

    My eyes widened, surprised that he had <b>agreed </b>so easily. Was he serious? I mean, I should be happy <b>that </b>I didn¡¯t have to convince him but seriously? He

    treed just like that!

    Why had he agreed so easily?

    ¡°Did you hear what I said? I said I wanted your power,¡± Trepeated, <b>just </b>in case he hadn¡¯t understood

    Because let¡¯s be honest ¡°power¡± could mean a lot of things. I could¡¯ve meant his pack, or something incredibly important. But he remained nonchnt, as if he didn¡¯t care what I wanted from him.

    Him. Was I really that useful to <b>him</b>?

    i heard you,¡± he finally said, voice low and t as his gaze remained foxed on me. ¡°When you¡¯re ready to tell me what exactly you want, you can. But for now, you should prepare to leave with me to my pack.¡±

    His tone made me frown.

    I <b>was </b>right he really did find me useful

    And that was good. Really good.

    My grin widened and I leaned forward to the edge of the chair, meeting his gaze <b>head </b>on.

    <b>¡°</b>I can tell you now, my king. What I want is your power and that means forming an alliance with your pack.¡±

    As soon <b>as </b>the words left my mouth, I finally got the reaction I¡¯d been waiting for. His eyes flickered in <b>surprise</b>, clear

    me to say.

    Forming an alliance with the <b>king¡¯s </b>pack¡­ it might¡¯ve sounded simple, but it wasn¡¯t.

    wasn¡¯t what he had expected

    Lunas Dominion. The <b>Lycan </b>King¡¯s pack. The most powerful pack in the <b>entire </b>world, closed off to outsiders for centuries, ever since the death of

    <b>Darius¡¯s </b>mate.

    No one had been allowed in <b>or </b>out. No pack had formed an alliance with them in hundreds of years.

    1019 Thu 31 Jui

    But if the Emberfang pack could?

    It would mean we had ess, unrestricted to the Limaris Dominion.

    It would elevate <b>us </b>above all other packs.

    Each pack had a distinct scent that identified its members, so if Darius granted us permission, we would be the only packable to freely enter <b>and </b>exit his tentory. More importantly, it would mean we had his protection.

    war broke out? They¡¯d fight beside us.

    If we struggled financially? They might offer a hand,

    So no, this wasn¡¯t just some reckless demand,

    It was my way of protecting my pack¨Cfrom Kieran, from the rogues¡­ from everything.

    Darius watched me for a brief second, and I <b>could </b>tell he was thinking it over,

    Then, I save him instinctively reach for the coin ced on the ss table beside him. He tossed it into the air, caught it, and brought it to eye level before Eving a casual nod.

    ¡°Okay. The Lunaris Dominion and Emberfang pack can form an alliance,¡± he said.

    As soon as the words left his mouth, let out a breath of relet instantly, all the tension in my body melted away.

    He agreed. He really agreed.

    Thank the goddess.

    Earlier, when I¡¯d barged into his room, I hadn¡¯t expected him to say yes. I¡¯d truly believed I wasn¡¯t useful enough for him to ept my terms but somehow, it had worked out.

    Now, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry, at least for a while while I was in the Lunaris Dominion

    If anything happened¡­ Darius would be there.

    And in the meantime, I could focus on tracking Kieran and the rogues working with him.

    Since I couldn¡¯t all Darius the truth about the past or ask for his help outright, this was the only move I could make.

    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it,¡± I <b>said</b><b>, </b>my smile bright and sincere

    He stared back at me, expression unchanged, offering no response. But I didn¡¯t care. I was too happy to care

    I stood up and <b>gave </b>a slight bow before repeating softly,

    ¡°Thank you, my king.¡±

    With that, I turned toward the door, still smiling as reached out to open it.

    But just as my fingers touched the handle<b>, </b><b>I </b>heard his voice behind me

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I decided to spare you¡­ and take <b>you </b>with me?

    Turning back to face him, I saw no real curiosity in his expression<b>, </b>just cold indifference.

    TUTE THU II <b>NHI </b>

    Still, I answered, shaking my head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know. You could still decide to kill me for all care¡­as long as I get to save them from dying. As long as the past doesn¡¯t report dell

    I knew he probably wouldn¡¯t hear thatst part, but I said it anyway

    And as I turned back to the door and opened it, I caught the brief flicker of confusion on his face¨Cjust before stepping out of the room.

    The moment I stepped out, I came face to face with Cassian, Drake, and Zayn standing near the entrance, along with Serena, who looked visibly But I shot her a bright smile as I walked up to her and gently took her hand,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get my bags ready. We¡¯ll be leaving soon,¡± I told <b>her</b>.

    She raised a brow, clearly confused by my sudden shift in mood, but before she could say anything, Iced my fingers with hers and led her toward my

    clothes. room to finish up packing my

 Revival 89

    <b>Chapter </b><b>89 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    Serena and the other maids had already packed most of my clothes, but I had told then not to pack everything, since I believed I¡¯d being hon<ol start="1000"><li><b>1000</b>.</li></ol>

    But from my conversation with Darius, it seemed whatever he needed me for might take a lot longer than I expected and I might not return, as early at had hoped.

    Even though it was impossible to pack every item in my closet especially with how many clothes I had, I decided to go with just three suitcases

    Two

    <b>were </b>for my clothes, and thest one held my shoes and heels.

    That should be enough to sustain me <b>for </b><b>a </b>while¡­ though I was pretty sure I¡¯d end up shopping in the king¡¯s pack eventually

    ¡°You¡¯re okay, right, miss<b>? </b>Seen asked as we arranged the heels inside the suitcase

    I gave her a nod and smiled.

    ¡°Mm, Tam. Your bags are ready, right? it looks like they¡¯re <b>leaving </b>this morning, so we¡¯ll take some of the snacks the chef made and eat on the way.¡± I said, cing thest item in the bag before zipping it shut, standing up from the floor, and dusting off my hands.

    I walked over to the vanity and took a seat.

    ¡°Ah yes, mydy. I¡¯ve packed my bags¡­she responded, her tone still slightly confused, but just nodded and reached for the brush, applying some blush and gently dabbing it on my cheeks.

    When I was done, I reached for the lip gloss, and feeling her gaze on me, I applied it to my lips.

    I knew she was surprised, one second was crying about Kieran, and the next I was doing my <b>makeup </b>like nothing had happened.

    <b>But </b>honestly, I didn¡¯t want to exin. She wouldn¡¯t understand, and she wouldn¡¯t want to hear it.

    Like now.

    ¡°Hey Serena, so actually I wasn¡¯t really sad about Aria¡¯s <b>likely </b>demise or Kieran¡¯s death because I was the reason for <b>it</b>, but rather because I couldn¡¯t make Kieran take the fall for Aria¡¯s death. But now that the lycan king has agreed to give this pack his support, I¡¯m happy¡±

    <b>Of </b>course, if I said that aloud, my chest would ache and I¡¯d probably cough up blood I had to force myself to swallow

    It <b>really </b>hurt

    ¡°<b>What </b>did you <b>say</b>, miss?¡± Serena asked.

    shook my head and smiled instead, gesturing her closer. When she leaned in, I brought the brush to her face and gently dabbed blush on her cheeks catching her by surprise.

    ¡°M¨Cmydy, what are you doing?¡± she stammered, but I held her still, keeping her head in ce as I narrowed my eyes yfully.

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing? I¡¯m applying makeup on you,¡± teased, brushing the <b>color </b>across her cheeks.

    ¡°This is the first time people from Lunaris Dominion will <b>be </b>seeing outsiders. We have to show them that Embeng pack members are attractive.¡±

    I grinned as applied the blush carefully, letting my voice dip into something teasing.

    moment now. And if you do, you can finally

    ¡°Besides¡­who knows? Maybe you¡¯ll meet your mate there You¡¯re already eighteen, you could meet him any monte leave your troublesome mistress, get married, and have adorable little children.¡±

    Her checks flushed a deeper shade of pink, and it had nothing to do with the makeup. couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she dropped her gaze and

    stammered.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat are you talking about? Even if I met my mate, I would never leave you, my Lady. Even if I have to reject¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, I gently squeezed her cheeks, cutting off her words and making theme out as mumbles. Smiting. I picked up the poss and applied it to her lips.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that, Serena. Don¡¯t forget, rejection is a tin before the goddess. And don¡¯t forget¡­ you deserve to be happy. You deserve to have a family of your own, too. That¡¯s the only thing I want for you to live,¡±

    Because I knew she wasn¡¯t bluffing

    But I didn¡¯t <b>want </b>that for her, not in this lifetime.

    I could only h

    hope she met her mate in this one, and that he would love and cherish her the way she deserved.

    Serena¡¯s eyes sobtened <b>as </b>she looked at me, and after a brief moment, she nodded gently with a small smile.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>understand, mydy.¡±

    That <b>was </b>all she said, and whether she truly meant it or not, I had <b>no </b>idea

    Soon, we were <b>done </b>with the makeup <b>and </b>made our way toward the main packhouse. The maids helped carry my bags, while Serena went to get <b>hers</b>.

    As we walked, I noticed the workers lined up along the hallway and by the staircase.

    Their eyes were on me, some filled with sadness, others with worry<b>, </b>and a few wore forced smiles.

    I understood why. They probably thought I didn¡¯t want to go to the Lycan King¡¯s pack, that I <b>was </b>only doing it because I had no other choice.

    But that was then¡­.not now.

    So as I walked, I smiled at every one of them.

    Some lowered their heads, looking away. Others did their best to smile back.

    I kept my head held high as I reached the main packhouse, where my father stood with Benjamin and Calen by his sides, their expressions grave.

    Seated on a chair nearby was Darius, staring at nothing in particr. Zayn sat not far from him, while Cassian and Draked behind the king

    As soon as my father saw me, his expression darkened further, and his eyes turned ssy almost instantly but he looked away <b>and </b>cleared his throat. refusing to meet my gaze

    Calen and Benjamin, knowing my father couldn¡¯t speak without breaking down, stepped forward <b>and </b>pulled me into a <b>hug</b><b>, </b>I smiled at thefort of their embrace, wrapping my arms around them, my other two dads.

    ¡°Everything will be okay, Nyssa, You¡¯re a strong girl¡­<b>you </b>are,¡± Calen said.

    ¡°Yes, and we¡¯lle visit,¡± Benjamin added, trying not to let his voice crack. ¡°Now that the king¡¯s offered us an <b>aliance</b>, we¡¯ll be able to see you soon,¡±

    I chuckled softly and responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be expecting everyone. Take care of yourselves.¡±

    They hugged me tighter before finally pulling away.

    Then I stepped toward myther and pulled him into my arms.

    ¡°My child¡­¡°he whispered under his breath.

    273

    Before he could say more or cry, I hugged him tighter.

    ¡°I be back, Dad, Soon¡­ when everything is okay.¡±

    With that, I pulled away and met his saddened eyes, forcing a smile.

    That was when Darius stood from his seat, his gaze flicking briefly to my father. Under his breath, he said:

    ¡°Watch your pack more carefully. You have a traitor here.

    It wasn¡¯t a threat, it sounded more like advice.

    Then <b>he </b>turned and walked out the door.

    I raised a brow in confusion, ncing back at my <b>dad</b>, but he simply shook his head.

    <b>Cassian </b>stepped up beside me with a small smile.

    ¡°Well then, mydy,¡± he said. ¡±<ol><li>id. ¡°Ready to see the most amazing pack in the world?¡±</li></ol>

    I almost said no¡­.but instead<b>, </b>I gave him a nod and <b>a </b>small smile.

    Well, I guess here goes nothing.

 Revival 90

    <b>Chapter </b>90

    Nyssa pou

    ¡°Do I have to ride with him I mean¡­ can¡¯t I go with you and Zayn?¡± Lasked, shooting a nce at Zayn, who chuckled at my words. Then my gaze drifted. toward the car Darius was in, and I sighed.

    Cassian had told me I¡¯d be riding with Danas, with brake driving us, while he, Zayn, and Serena would be going together in another vehicle.

    And honestly? I didn¡¯t want to go with Darius.

    The thought of being alone with that man in the same car for four straight hours sounded like a nightmare.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mydy,¡± Cassian said with an apologetic smile. ¡°But those were the king¡¯s orders. He specifically asked for you to ride with him. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±

    I let out a groan at his words. What was going on in that man¡¯s head? Why on earth would he want me in the same car with him? Didn¡¯the hare my guts?

    Still, I know there was nothing I could do about it. I had to follow whatever Darius wanted<b>¨C</b>ater <b>all</b>, I did say I¡¯d be obedient.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure sitting with the king isn¡¯t as bad as you make it seem, Miss Nyssa,¡± Zayn said with a grin, and I almost rolled my eyes at his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Cassian repeated<b>, </b><b>his </b>smile still apologetic, though I knew it wasn¡¯t his fault.

    You and Sir Zayn.¡±

    ¡°Beta Cassian, can thedy and I switch seats?¡± Serena suddenly stammered. ¡°I can sit with the Lycan king, and she can go with you

    All eyes turned to <b>her </b><b>as </b>she nervously lowered her head, fiddling with her dress, and couldn¡¯t help but smile, she looked so adorably fustared.

    IfI was uneasy around Darius, then Serena was downright terrified. Anytime he was near, <b>I </b>could practically fool the fear radiating off her. And yet, she still offered to sit with him, for me.

    This girl¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sema. I sit with him,¡± I said softly, then turned to Cassian. ¡°Please take care of her.¡±

    Even though I knew nothing would happen, I wanted them to understand just how important Serena was to me

    ¡°Of course,¡±

    ¡°Cassian replied with a small smile

    I took a deep breath before walking over to the car, opening the door, and slipping inside, <b>closing </b>it behind me.

    As soon as I entered, the air around me seemed to turn <b>cold</b>, and i swallowed nervously before ncing at the man sitting beside me.

    To be honest, when I said ¡°car¡± earlier, I meant a freaking limo. Sure, rd been in one before but this? This was the biggest had ever seen. It even had a mini wine section with two bottles and two sses, <b>which </b>made me think it had been arranged for Darius and 1.

    A tinted ss divider was raised in front of us<b>, </b>separating the back from the driver¡¯s seat. Drake couldn¡¯t see us, and we couldn¡¯t see him either. <b>Basicaly</b>. I was in a closed space with Darius for the next four hours.

    The only good part? The lima was wide enough that I could move all the way to the furthest corner from him, which I did.

    I took a deep breath and stole another nce at barius before quickly looking away as the <b>engine </b>started and the car began

    Almost immediately, I heard <b>a </b>voice in my

    mindlink.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, child of something happens, if you need <b>your </b>father, don¡¯t hesitate to <b>reach </b>out to me

    My father¡¯s voice rang gently through my mind, <b>and </b><b>a </b>smile tugged at my lips. I tumed toward the window, rolled it down, and weaned forward, just

    enough to see him, Calen, and Benjamin standing in front of the slowly fading packhouse, watching the car pull away

    Without hesitation, I stuck my head out and began waving

    ¡°You three better take care of yourselves! Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll be fine,e visit, alright?¡± I yelled at the top of my hom

    I watched as my father and his beta and gamma smiled sokly, all waving back

    I didn¡¯t stop waving, not <b>even </b>as the packhouse blurred into the distance, I kept waving until I could no longer sew it

    My lips trembled. And even though I¡¯d promised myself not to get emotional¡­ I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Thad just reunited with them and now here I was, already leaving again.

    I bit my bottom lip, forcing myself not to cry. And in a low, determined whisper, I said,

    ¡°Just wait, Father, Everyone will live¡­ I promise!

    Then I leaned back inside the car, closed my eyes, and when I opened them again, they were emotionless.

    I could feel his gaze ticker to me for a brief moment, but as usual, he didn¡¯t speak.

    which was good, you

    asked me

    Still, I wasn¡¯t exactly in the best mood.

    Not when everything from the past few days was starting to weigh so heavily on me.

    If you asked me, I wasn¡¯t sure how I was going to survive this car ride without breaking down¡­

    So I needed a distraction.

    And there was only one that came to mind.

    Without thinking twice, I turned <b>to </b>Darius with a determined gare

    When his eyes flickered to me, he raised a brow, watching silently.

    <b>I </b>swallowed nervously under his sharp stare but still braced myself, pointing to the two bottles of wine on the bar as I spoke

    i know this might sound rude¡­ and weird,¡± I said quietly, ¡°<b>but </b>if you don¡¯t mind, may I have one bottle?¡±

    My <b>voice </b>sounded steady, but inside, I felt small. Timid.

    Sull, I needed it. I didn¡¯t want to be sober right now

    Darius raised a brow at my words, <b>and </b>for the briefest second, I thought I saw the corner of his lips twitch in amusement.

    But I must have imagined it, because the next moment, he looked <b>away </b>and spoke<b>, </b>his voice

    ¡°Do as you <b>wish</b>. But do not speak to me. Do note near me. Maintain your distance.¡±

    I blinked, a little surprised that he <b>actually </b>responded at all.

    He <b>usually </b>just ignored mepletely.

    low and cold.

    Even if his words weren¡¯t exactly pleasant, the fact that he acknowledged me at all <b>was</b><b>¡­ </b>something

    My lips stretched into a grin as <b>I </b>nodded and roached for a bottle <b>and </b>a <b>ss</b>.

    213

    <b>10:20 </b>Thu 31 Jul

    ¡°Of course, my king. Thank you,¡± Treplied sweetly, though scowled when he didn¡¯t bother to answer.

    Whatever

    I popped the bottle open easily, pouted the champagne to the brim, and downed it

    in seconds.

    As soon as I felt the burn in my throat, I closed my eyes, and my grin widened as my heart pounded against my chest.

    It felt good.

    My body rxed almost instantly.

    Whoever said alcohol was best when you felt down was absolutely right.

    The rush hit quickly, and I smacked my lips, already reaching for a second round.

    I told myself this would be thest. I wouldn¡¯t get drunk.

    I didn¡¯t get drunk often

    But then¡­

    The second <b>became </b>a third. Then a fourth

    I wasn¡¯t sure what happened, but by then, my grin wouldn¡¯t leave my face as I licked my lips and reached for the second bottle

    But before I could touch it, a hand suddenly grabbed mine.

    I blinked, caught off guard, my eyes flickering to <b>Darius</b>.

    He was staring at me, his eyes narrowed, a deep frown carved into his face.

    1

    <b>AD </b>

    Comment

 Revival 91

    Darius pov

    I wanted to ignore her.

    Ignore her scent, ignore the way the smiled despite the obvious pain in her eyes, ignore the way r my gare kept tickering to her despite not wanting to.

    I wanted to ignore it all.

    But I couldn¡¯t

    And that was what frustrated m

    The fact that during this entire ride, my <b>thoughts </b>had been mainly filled with her

    I¡¯d been surprised earlier today by her request.

    Even though she knew the reason I kept her <b>alive </b>and why I wanted her toe with me to the pack, might not be anything good, she still agreed¡­¡­¡­ just for an alliance with her pack.

    I thought she¡¯d <b>ask </b>for something else

    Anything else.

    But <b>all </b>she wanted was an alliance.

    Sure, it wasn¡¯t a small thing

    An alliance meant protection and support, something most, if not all, would kill for from my pack, But there hadn¡¯t been an alliance in centuries. Not since the death of my mate.

    That <b>was </b>why I was curious

    About her reason.

    About what she meant when she said those words:

    I

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know. You could still decide <b>to </b>kill me for all I care¡­ as long as I get to save them from dying. As long as the past doesn¡¯t repeatibell¡±

    What did she mean by the past repeating itself?

    That was what had me confused.

    ¡°Hehe. I finished a bottle! I want another, another one,¡±

    My eyes shifted to her, just in time to see her till the bottle to her lips, drops of champagne spilling down to her mouth. She smacked her lips before setting it down with a light chuckle, her eyes locked on the next bottle in front of her.

    Then she muttered under <b>her </b>breath,

    ¡°I want another one. One¡¯s not enough to get my drunk¡­ I can¡¯t get drunk from this alone.¡±

    And then she turned sharply to the bottle in front of me. Her grin widened even more as she <b>reached </b>for it and before I could even think, my hand shot <b>out </b><b>and </b>grabbed her wrist<b>, </b>stopping her in ce and pulling her toward me

    Ourfaces were.

    re just inches apart.

    Almost instantly, her gare flickered to mine, her eyes going wide with surprise. Her breathing turned soft and rapid as she stared at a

    For a brief moment, neither of us spoke.

    I felt like that silence would stretch on forever until

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    sally broke it, my voice low andnd withi

    We were on our way back to my pack, and she was already drunk. Was this really the first impression she wanted to give?

    Not that I cared.

    Thad no intention of taking her as my mate, and her image meant nothing to me

    But what irritated me, what truly bothered me was that she¡¯d broken one of the very rules gave her

    Do <b>not </be near me.

    And yet, here she was.

    And the sight of her right now only made that irritation burn hotter.

    At my question, she blinked and the next moment, a <b>slow </b><bugh </b>escaped her lips

    My eyes narrowed <b>as </b>she leaned in even closer, until our <b>lips </b>were just a breath apart.

    At that moment, my gaze flicked to her full, plump lips, and I watched as she ran her tongue across her bottom one and for some reason, the urge to feel those lips on mine hit me <b>hard</b>.

    I remembered how soft they were thest <b>time </b>we kissed, and I nearly followed through with that urge

    Until she lightly pped my shoulder, breaking the moment.

    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m not even sure <b>at </b>this point,¡± she said with a pout. ¡°Everything is so <b>intense </b>and frustrating right now¡­I don¡¯t know what the fuck

    I¡¯m doing

    I could feel her hot breath <b>fan </b>against my lips <b>as </b>she spoke.

    ¡°But

    night now¡­ right now, all I want to do is drink. I don¡¯t want to be sober¡­

    Her voice dropped into a whisper.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can¡­not right now,¡± she added, her voice cracking slightly at the end, her lips trembling

    itted my <b>head </b>slightly as I watched her.

    That look¨CThat same look of pain in her eyes.

    It surprised me that someone like her, someone who seemed like she grew up wealthy and pampered<b>, </b>could have that <b>look</b>, she¡¯d been through hell.

    Something¡­ far too familiar.

    Having lived for centuries, despite avoiding people, I had grown used to reading them.

    And this girl, she was hiding behind walls made of pain, Just like I did.

    ¡°Can I drink the other bottle?¡± she asked, veice <b>low</b>, eyes watery and when a tear slid down her cheek, my breath hitched

    ¡°Please,¡± she whispered.

    10E0 THU, 21 Jul

    I frowned but said nothing.

    Instead, I released her wrist and turned away, staring out the window.

    She seemed to understand I¡¯d given her permission, because she bowed her head slightly in gratitude before reaching for the second bottle

    ¡°Thank you¡­she mutinured, popping the cork.

    The sound of slurping followed, along with a satisfied sigh.

    When I turned to look at her, my brow twitched.

    She was drinking straight from the bottle, eyes <b>shut </b>and a smug little grin on her lips,

    ¡°Hehe¡­ tastes good,¡± she said softly, and I couldn¡¯t help but scowl in disgust before checking the time on my phone.

    Thirty minutes had passed since we left the Emberfang Pack, and we still had almost three hours left before reaching my territory and that¡¯s if Drake

    drove faster.

    Not wanting to spend more time confined in the same space with her, I sent a mindlink to Drake,

    ¡°Drive faster. I want us there within two hours. Do

    you

    understand

    His response came quickly.

    ¡°Yes, my king¡±

    I sighed and tried to block out her mutterings and drunkenughter, deciding to close my eyes-

    But the next second, they snapped open

    And I found myself staring right into her eyes.

    She had knelt on the seat and was now close to me, eyes trained on mine with a pout.

    The world seemed to blur around us as we continued staring at each other.

    And then she spoke, her words slurred, yet I heard them clearly.

    ¡°Why are you this attractive¡­ yet your personality sucks? It¡¯s <b>unfair</b><b>.</b>¡±

    <b><i>AD </i></b>

 Revival 92

    Chapter <b>92 </b>

    Nysa pov

    I

    I was tips¡­.well, drunk if I was being honed. Brunk out of my mind.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how I¡¯d gotten to this point but then again, maybe I did, tine drink turned into another, and then another. So yes, i guess i knew early how I ended up the this

    Did regret it!

    No. Not really

    Did I want to keep drinking?

    Yes Yes, I did.

    The alcohol lett a burning, lingering taste as I drowned another mouthful and ced the half¨Cempty bottle on myp, taking <b>a </b>deep breath as I stared up at the roof of the car. A sudden fit ofughter escaped me, though I didn¡¯t <b>feel </b>any <b>real </b>joy.

    Just¡­emptiness.

    As <b>the </bughter died down, I turned slightly and nced to the side, my garending on Darius. His eyes were closed, and even then, he looked drop- dead gorgeous without even trying. Like a god who had descended to earth,

    How could someone be so attractive!

    From his eyes to <b>his </b>nose to his lips, he looked like the goddess herself had taken her time sculpting him.

    A thought crossed my mind as I stared at him,

    Maybe¡­if I had met him before Kieran in my past life, I would¡¯ve been a <b>naive </b>girl, fangirling over the fact that a man like him was my mate, even if he

    clearly disliked me

    I chuckled at the thought.

    I probably would¡¯ve believed I could change him, the cold, cursed, and ruthless <b>Lycan </b>King and <b>we¡¯d </b>live happily ever after

    But something I learned the hard way in my past life¡­ something I¡¯d promised myself never to do again

    Was love someone.

    I would never let <b>anyone </b>into my heart like I didst time, because that was my biggest mistake,

    let someone in and in the end, they destroyed my family and everything I cared about

    So even if this man¡­ this man

    in who sometimes <b>made </b>my heart beat faster than I¡¯d like.

    <b>ould </b>never tall for him.

    I would

    I¡¯d let myself be <b>used</b>, and then cast aside when he was done.

    <b>Sul</b>¡­ Tcouldn¡¯t help but pout.

    Because this man¡­¡­¡­.

    He <b>was </b>walking temptation.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    TUY?U THU 31 <b>Ju </b>

    I couldn¡¯t all for him.

    But resting him? That was the hard part

    How is he so attractive?¡± Imuttered to myself, then pushed up on the seat, nearly wing off in the process inhaled sharply, deaded myself, and imaty crawled toward his side, leaning in just a little closet,

    <b>as </b>those piercing white eyes locked on mine, making my breath hitch and a shiver run down my

    Almost immediately, his eyes snapped open, and Hinze <b>as </b><b>th </b>

    spine.

    Oh Goddess, how are his eyes so beautiful?.

    I swallowed nervously, different thoughts running through my head at that moment but the one that made my lips curl into a smart was thic

    So what if he was attractive? What if he <b>had </b>a face no one else on this earth could rival when his insides were udy?

    To truly be attractive, you had to be good, inside and out. But this man¡­

    ¡°Why are you this attractive¡­ yet your personality sucks? It¡¯s unfair,¡± I muttered under my breath, my eyes narrowing into a re, lips curling into a pout

    His gaze sharpened at my words, but before he could process it, I slowly closed the distance between us, so close our lips nearly touched, but didn¡¯t

    ¡°Even if you have such <b>an </b>attractive face, you¡¯re still ugly on the inside, so what¡¯s the point?¡± asked, clicking my tongue, watching how he just stared at me without a single change in expression. But I kept going. I wasn¡¯t even thinking about what was spilling from my lips at this point

    ¡°You¡¯re the handsome Lycan King, the powerful ruler of all werewolves¡­so what? You¡¯re still mean and cruel.¡±

    This time<b>, </b>my voice grew louder¨CI <b>was </b>agitated now, and the more I thought about it, the angrier I became

    ¡°And you¡¯re not just mean and cruel, but a coward! admit that I was the one who pulled you in that day, but how could you kiss me and touch me, then pull away at thest moment like that?¡± I scoffed, watching his eyes darken at the mention of the day in the bathroom, the day he let me.

    <b>Don¡¯t </b>get me wrong, I swear I wasn¡¯t upset because he didn¡¯t go through with it. I swear I wasn¡¯t

    And yet¡­ I didn¡¯t even know what I was mad about anymore. I just couldn¡¯t stop.

    at I¡¯m saying is, <b>you </b>should at least have the decency not to be so rude-

    ¡°Do you think I wanted to continue that day? What I¡¯m

    My words cut off, my eyes flying wide.

    The car jerked violently, <b>gliding </b>and bumping over something, sending me flying out of my seat and toward the floor

    and

    Everything happened in slow motion. My mouth opened, then closed, repeating the process, but no words escaped, only air as I watched Darius let out a quiet sigh. <b>Just </b>as i braced for impact, eyes squeered shut, his arm wrapped around my waist and he effortlessly pulled me back toward him.

    A gasp o escaped me.

    The next thing

    I know, I <b>was </b>sitting on hisp

    We were so close<b>, </b>his arm tight around my waist, our noses nearly touching. But that wasn¡¯t even the worst part

    This position.

    Oh goddess.

    My legs were spread, straddling his, and I was basically witting right on his.

    Was that his bulge

    10:20 Thu. <b>31 </b>Jul

    G

    Maybe it was the alcohol still in my system or maybe not but I was definitely sitting on something hard

    Fuck.

    The alcohol wore off sost.

    1-1¡­¡°I stammered,pletely flustered, my face burning red in an <b>instant</b>.

    I caught the slight curve of Darius¡¯s lips as he held me tighter, pulling me even closer. My breath hitched as I felt him press into me more firmly

    ¡°Apologies, my king. Are you okay?¡± Drake¡¯s voice came from the driver¡¯s seat.

    Before I could respond or even process what was happening, Darius answered smoothly.

    ¡°Yes. Keep driving. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

 Revival 93

    Nyssa pow

    My heart pounded. My body stiffened. The breath caught in my <b>throat </b>and stared at the man before me.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how my hands had ended up on his shoulders, or how I ended up sitting on hisp¡­ how

    I could feel that hard thing poking through my panties, thanks to my dress having ridden up from earlier.

    I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t even blink. All I could hear in my head was the soft, delighted purring of She

    But all I could think about was one thing¡­¡­..

    There was no way this man was reacting sexually to me right now, right?

    Yot the slight amusement in his gaze made my entire body fuster, and I opened my mouth, forcing out words despite the obvious tremble in my voice.

    ¡°Mmy king¡­¡­. I¨CI must have a death wish. Please forgive me. This <b>was </b>a mistake-

    My words were cut off the moment I felt his hand tighten around my waist. And then, in the most shocking moment of my life, his hand slid from my waist down to my butt, putting me closer, pressing me firmly against his hard bulge.

    My eyes nearly popped out of their sockets <b>as </b>I bit my bottom <b>lip </b><b>to </b>stifle the moan threatening to <b>slip </b>out. But that wasn¡¯t even the worst of it.

    Because then, Darius tilted his head slightly and, in a deep voice, his hot breath brushing my lips<b>, </b>he spoke.

    ¡°You really are amusing she¨Cwoll,¡± he hummed.

    For the first time, I caught a wicked glint in his eyes, something entirely different from his usual stoic expression

    It was like staring at apletely different man¡­and for some reason, that look sent a shiver crawling down my spine.

    ¡°You have the same scent as her when <b>you¡¯re </b>needy¡­when you look at me with those greedy eyes¡±

    Linhaled sharply as he reached out and brushed his fingers across my cheek, fucking a strand of hair gently behind my ear.

    To be honest, I had no clue what he meant, but I <b>was </b>too overwhelmed to think, too consumed by the way his touch made my skin burn and the aching need deep inside me to pind against him and feel some kind of fiction. Still, Theld back, trying to snap out of it.

    Don¡¯t fall for it, Nyssa. Sure, he¡¯s attractive, but remember what¡¯s inside<b>¨C</b>ugly and cold and..

    ¡°<b>You </b>remind me so much of her,¡± he murmured, reaching for my chin and titing it up, <b>his </b>gaze burning as he <b>hissed</b>, ¡°And I hate it, Thate how you have her eyes. Har scent, the one that drove me insane. It makes me want to get rid of youpletely for daring to exist¡±

    My heart skipped a beat.

    that was he even saying? Why <b>was </b>I scared. and turned <b>on</b><b>! </b>

    Before I <b>could </b><b>stop </b><b>myself</b><b>, </b>the words slipped out, breathless.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t get rid of me¡­ can you<b>?</b>¡±

    The glint in his eyes darkened, that sinful sink stretching wider as he leaned in, our Ipralmost <b>brushing </b>

    ¡°Correct, she well,¡± he murmured, <b>voice </b>rough can¡¯t kill you. And I can¡¯t ignore you, either. The bond makes me crave you.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± I swallowed hard<b>, </b>his words setting my entire body on fire, heat pulsing between my legs.

    And he knew it, of course he knew it because his eyes narrowed with purpose as he whispered

    ¡°So if I can¡¯t ignore you¡­ then have to have you¡±

    I gasped as he moved my hips against him, dragging a low moan from my throat.

    beit

    ¡°Get a taste of you. Because if that¡¯s what will end this madness¡­ then so be it

    Fuck. I know I should be angry at what he was saying. I should tell him I wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who would throw herself at him just because he said so. 1 should snap and ask who the hell he thought he was but all those words seemed to get stuck in my throat the moment I remembered how soft his lips had felt

    How good it had been to kiss him that day

    The rush, the <b>adrenaline</b>, the heat.

    I, I wanted to feel that all over again.

    God, I

    Seignored the reasonable voice in my head and listened to She instead, the reckless, impulsive one.

    I shouldn¡¯t have listened. But like I sai

    I said, I wasn¡¯t in my right mind anymore.

    And <b>so</b>, the words escaped me again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think for one second that you¡¯re the only one who wants to stop this madness.¡±

    That was all I said before leaned forward and closed the distance between us.

    My hands moved to his shoulders as I kissed him deeply, my eyes fluttering shut as he returned it, grabbing my waist tighter and pulling me doser

    <b>I </b>moaned into the kiss as his other hand slipped to the back of my neck, holding me there, kissing me like he meant it.

    Like he wanted me, and that made my head feel fuzzy.

    Goddess, why did you pair me with this man? A man this irresistible? Just <b>when </b>I had promised myself a second ago and now here was<b>, </b>kissing him.

    <b>Thad </b>no reasonable exnation for it¡­ but maybe there didn¡¯t need to be one, other than the fact that I wanted him.

    My arms tightened around he shoulders, sliding up to wrap around his neck as I kissed him harder. Moans spilled from my lips as he ground my hips against his, the friction of his hard length making my panties soaked.

    ¡°Ah,¡± I gasped when he pulled away from the kiss, only to trail his lips along my neck. His teeth graced my skin, sinking in just enough to leave a hickay before his tongue flicked over the sensitive spot.

    Holled my hips against him again, chasing the tingles shooting down my <b>spine </b>as my whole body came alive beneath his touch,

    In that moment, as we kissed and the car glided down the road, one thing became clear, this journey to the Lycan Kings <b>pack </b>wasn¡¯t going to be easy.

    It wouldn¡¯t be

    But at the same time¡­ it didn¡¯t seem so bad

 Revival 94

    Agasp escaped me as Darius continued to move me against him, his hands firm on my waist as he tried kisses along my neck, making breathless means spill from my lips as clung to him, trying not to be loud.

    We <b>were </b>in the car right now, with <b>Drake </b>dising, and even though I knew there was a tinted ss dilder between us and the front, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure he couldn¡¯t hear us. And hell, it would be so embarrassing if I ever found out he knew what we¡¯d been doing back hare.

    I hit my bottom lip as the fiction between Darius and I grew maddening it felt so good grinding against him like this but at the same time, it was too much of a tease. This entire situation was a lease, but fuck¡­I didn¡¯t want to stop.

    ¡°Darius¡­¡± I moaned, breathless, as I felt him sink his tooth into my skin, leaving another hickey while he kept up his slow, torturous pace.

    For some crazy reason, I had the feeling he wanted me to <b>beg </b>to say it out loud, to tell him I wanted him.

    at was saying, the

    Maybe it was the slight tilt of his lips, the way I shivered in his arms as he kept rubbing me against him. But before even realized what was words spilled out of me, desperate and pleading..

    <b>¡°</b>Danush please.¡±

    I

    That <b>was </b>all I said, but it was enough. He understood. He leaned back from my neck, stopping only inches from my face, his breath brushing over my lips.

    As I stared into his eyes, my heart pounded loudly in my chest and I was certain he could hear it, feel it. The world around us seemed to blur, and <b>alt </b>could hear was our ragged, muffled breaths.

    I spoke again

    **Please, Danus.I whispered, pulling one hand away from his shoulder and reaching for one of his hands at my waist. Slowly, guided it downward,

    from my hip to beneath my dress and inhaled sharply as watched <b>him</b>.

    His face remained unreadable, <b>but </b>his eyes flickered with a hint of lust, dark and intense as I ced his hand right in front of my panties, already soaked, without a doubt

    ¡°I want you <b>here</b>,¡± I said, before my brain could fully process the words. <b>But </b>before I had the chance to feel any sort of embarrassment, I gasped, shocked as he moved his hand and pressed his thumb against me, applying just enough pressure to make me twitch

    ¡°Right here?¡± he asked, his voice low as his gare ficked back up to mine. And when he began rubbing his thumb in slow, deliberate circles, I let go of his hand and bit down on my bottom lip, my core throbbing as I nodded¨Calmost too quickly.

    ¡°Yes¡­there. Touch me there,¡± I whimpered, pleasure rushing through me as inhaled sharply, arching my back while Darius continued to rub slow circles over my panties, feeling exactly how wet already was.

    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re soaking your panties, little she wolf. Do you feel that good?¡± he murmured, and I swore I could hear the amusement in his <b>voice</b>. Before I could get a word put, I felt him shift my panties to the side, leaving my baje clit exposed.

    Almost instantly, my heart felt like it was about to burst from my chest as I stared <b>at </b>him, eyes wide. But in the very next second, a man spilled from my Ips as his fingers traced a slow, teasing pattern over my clit

    ¡°Sa wet¡­just from this?¡± he asked, and I could only watch, stunned <b>as </b>he lifted his fingers to his mouth and licked them t

    My breathing turned ragged as I <b>stared </b>in disbel

    Oh my goddess. Did he really just do that?

    A man who thought was disgusted by my <b>just </b>licked n

    i my..

    ated with my lick

    17

    My face flushed a deep shade of pink as I stared at him. Even Kieran had never done anything toe this with me:

    When we were together in the past, our sex life was simple, if not outright boring

    Back then, it always felt like Kiran touched me only because he wanted me pregnant. Like it was a chore, something he couldn¡¯t wait to be done w had told myself it was because I wasn¡¯t attractive enough. That he couldn¡¯t stand me

    But should¡¯ve realized it wasn¡¯tme

    It was because he didn¡¯t actually like me. He had a mate.

    And now, seeing this man, Darius, do something so intimate, so shameless, made my cheeks burn and a tingle race dom my spine

    But what surprised me the most was how different he seemed from his usual stoic self.

    Right now, he felt like apletely different man

    *Fuck¡­ The word left my mouth in awe, and this time, the corner of his lips curved into <b>a </b>smirk as

    Before I could even react, I felt him part my pussy and slip a finger <b>inside</b>.

    sirk as he leaned in, suddenly capturing my lips in a kiss.

    My eyes went wide, and I realized the reason he <b>had </b>kissed me was so I wouldn¡¯t be loud. But as I moaned into the kiss, my body besed, his finger pushing in and out of me, steady and unrelenting while his mouth never slowed against mine.

    Not that I could focus on anything else.

    Not when his finger was buried so deep inside me.

    Oh my goddess.

    My body trembled <b>as </b>I wrapped my arms around Darius¡¯s shoulders, gripping him tightly as he moved faster, his pace building until was panting, my breathing turning shallow

    He curled his finger inside me<b>, </b>and just then, he pulled away from the kiss. My hand shot up to cover my mouth, trying to stifle the loud, needy sounds spilling from my lips as he kept going

    ¡°Nongh¡­¡°whimpered, surprised by just how good it felt.

    Kieran had only used his fingers on me once.

    Since then, I¡¯d mostly done it to myself with my own fingers¡­ but Darius¡¯s fingers?

    They were different.

    Thicker, Larger. More skilled.

    It felt good, so good that as he picked up the pace, my head fell to his shoulder and closed my eyes, allowing myself to unravel in the pleasure he gave

 Revival 95

    <b>apter </b>95

    §¬§å§Ý§Ñ §â§Ö§ä

    ¡°Nongh.¡± I moaned out, my breathing rapid as my grip on Darius tightened as he continued mming his thick fingers inside and turn deliciously hurty

    naking my head swirl

    And Darius? Oh, he know exactly what he was doing. He had that slight curve to his lips, the kind that told me he was enjoying every second of seeing me like this for the brielest moment, I caught a flicker of something softer in his expression a trace of happiness that made me freeze

    But then his fingers thrust deeper <b>inside </b>me, snapping me right out of it and I couldn¡¯t stop the loud moan that spilled from my lips.

    ¡°Oh goddess gasped.

    Darius leaned in close, his mouth brushing my ear as he whispered, his voice so low it was barely a breath,

    ¡°Shhh¡­..you¡¯re making so much noise, she woll Do you want to be heard?¡± he <b>asked</b>, amusement dripping from every word.

    Something about the way he said it sent a jolt of electricity straight down my spine, and my eyes fluttered shut as I shook kmyh

    yhead, panting heavily.

    ¡°N¨C<b>no</b>¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­I¨CI¡¯m just so close,¡± I whispered back, my voice trembling, just as low as his

    And I wasn¡¯t lying. With the way he <b>kept </b>moving in and out of me, his pace relentless and perfect, was already right there. I could feel my walls beginning to tighten around his fingers, the pressure building fast, too fast. The urge toe undone in his hands was overwhelming.

    Then i sawit, his eyes shing a brighter white, twinkling with something foral

    He liked watching me like this.

    ¡°Do you want to cum for me then? Ha?¡± he murmured. ¡°Would you cum all over my fingers, just for me?¡±

    He picked up the pace<b>, </b>and had to shut my <b>eyes</b>, the sensation dragging <b>the </b>closer and closer to the edge.

    Fuck, why did it feel so good?

    Lasked myself that over and over, especially when I couldn¡¯t <b>stop </b>my hips from moving, grinding down onto his fingers, trying to meet every thrust.

    ¡°Wes. Yes, I want to cum, please¡­¡± I whispered, my voice breaking as I chased the high, feeling my walls tighten around his fingers, I couldn¡¯t help but close my eyes and throw my head back.

    Almost instantly, I felt Darius lean toward my chest, slowly cing soft kisses on my exposed skin, his lips trailing lower until he pressed <b>a </b>kiss to my

    breast

    nhaled sharply, and then he stopped, his voice low and thick with lust.

    ¡°Then cum for me. Let me watch you unravel for me, Liana¡±

    My <b>eyes </b>snapped open to look down at him as the world seemed to pause, his voice echoing in my head, Liana.

    The same name he had mentioned that <b>day</b>.

    But before I could think about it, a loud moan tole through my throat as I shut my eyes again, cumming hard just as his fing spot inside my g¨Cspot.

    ¡°Oh my <b>goddess</b>¡± | gasped, resting my head on his shoulder, gripping him tighter as wave after wave of pleasure crashed through me.

    For a brief moment, neither of us spoke.

    ed against ene perfect

    I trembled on top

    on top of him, the silence thick between us, broken only by the sound of my heartbeat pounding in my ears.

    Then slowly, I opened my eyes, my breathing ragged,ing out in shallow pants, just as he gently pulled his fingers out of me.

    Even then, I didn¡¯t lean away from him or lift my head from his shoulder, not just because I was embarrassed that I had been so easy and had just don something like this¡­ but also because he had called someone else¡¯s name while his fingers were inside me.

    I wasn¡¯t dumb. Even though I didn¡¯t know the name of thete king¡¯s mate, I knew he <b>had </b>just called her name because Darius had only ever loved one woman, even after her death. His first mate.

    Honestly, as I sat there on hisp, I knew I shouldn¡¯t care. We didn¡¯t have any real feelings for each other. But I couldn¡¯t help the sharp sting in my heart.

    And I was sure anyone in my situation would feel that too.

    If someone you were intimate with regardless of what kind of rtionship you shared, called out someone else¡¯s name in the middle of it anyon would feel bad. Right?

    The ache in my chest wasn¡¯t weird. It was normal. It had to be

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you really believe that or are trying to delude yourself, She¡¯s voice echoed in my head. I frowned at her words, but before I could respond, the familiar cold <b>voice </b>I was used to broke through

    ¡°Are you going to <b>just </b>sit here until we arrive?¡± he asked.

    My eyes widened, my heart skipping a beat.

    Oh shit, that¡¯s right, <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t be selfish right now, thinking only of myself after he had made me cum. I had to return the favor, <b>since </b>we had agreed that maybe bring sexual with each other would help ease the pull between us

    ¡°I apologize, my king 1¨CI got distracted stammered, leaning back and avoiding his gaze as I licked my bottom lip, reaching for the zip of his

    trousers.

    ¡°Let me return the favor,¡± I said, my voice breaking but not with lust this time, with nervousness.

    However, before I could even unzip it his hand reached for mine, stopping me in <b>ce </b>and pulling me toward him, making megaspi surprise

    My eyes flickered up to meet

    this calm gaze, devoid of emotion

    The smirk that had tugged at his lips earlier was gone, along with any trace of amusement. Then again, a thought shed through my mind, maybe they were <b>never </b>real in the first ce. Maybe this man before me never looked at me that <b>way </b>because he <b>had </b>only ever seen me as his dead mate

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he hissed, and I swallowed nervously, watching in confusion as he sighed and let go of my hand before speaking again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. Not now, at least,¡± without another word

    he said calmly, then wrapped his arms around my waist, liking me slightly <b>and </b>cing me back beside him

    I watched as he reached for a tissue and wiped his hands, then turned away from m

    ¡°Oh¡­okay, my king.¡± I whispered under my breath, my gaze falling to my dress as I adjusted it, then turned to the

    I wasn¡¯t sure how long we stayed like that, but no one spoke for the rest of the ride.

    And as I watched the gradual change

    of the surroundings, I knew we

    e were getting closer to the Lunar Dominion

 Revival 96

    <b>Chapter </b>96

    Nyssa pov

    I think I had doned off at one point without meaning to and woken up again, only to do off a second time.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how many times I had forced my eyes open, but sure enough, this was my punishment for actually drinking in broad daylight while in the car, headed to a far off destination.

    I mean, what was I even thinking? I hadn¡¯t even gotten to the king¡¯s pack yet, and I was already setting myself up to be hungover

    But do you want to know the worst part of it all?

    As I kept driting off and waking up<b>, </b><b>I </b><b>kept </b>snoring <b>and </b>every time I woke, there was drool at theer of my lips.

    It was embarrassing Really embarrassing.

    I tried to stop it the first time. And the second. But I must have been truly exhausted, because no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from dozing off¡­ snoring¡­ and drooling

    So at one point¡­ I gave up.

    ¡°Zzzz,¡± i snored, my head falling to the side as the car glided down the road. But when it bumped against the window<b>, </b>I snorted, peeled my eyes open, and blinked away the drowsiness.

    Instinctively I wiped the drool from the corner of my lips and yawned, shaking my head, trying to see if this time would stay fully awake. But when I still felt sleepy, I sighed and gotfortable at the head of the car, leaning my head against the seat before closing my eyes and falling asleep once again, letting the exhaustion take over.

    These past few weeks had been really draining from nning to kill myself at the beginning, to framing Aria and Kieran, to trying to hide that was al white wolf¡­<b>only </b>to eventually get caught by Darius

    Then there was him dering he wouldn¡¯t reject me, but that I¡¯d have to follow him to his pack.

    And then¡­actually killing Ana.

    And letting Kieran slip away from my <b>grip</b>.

    it was really exhausting.

    This time, twasn¡¯t sure how long I had slept, but <b>it </b>must have been longer because of thefortable pillow beneath my head

    leaning </b>against.

    The corners of my lips couldn¡¯t help but curve into a smile as I smacked my lips and curled up in the seat, adjusting my head on the pillow beneath meas

    Isnored.

    I could hear distant <b>voice </b>around me, but for some reason, I assumed it was just Serena walking into my room to wake me up

    So, I ignored her

    I moved closer to the pillow and murmured under my breath,

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you<b>, </b>Serena be up soon¡­just give me a few minutes.¡±

    I refused to open my eyes, knowing <b>full </b>well that once I did, I wouldn¡¯t be able to fall back asleep.

    ¡°Mydy¡­¡±

    14

    Serena¡¯s voice became clearer, and I pouted, rolling my face further into the pillow to ignore her. But then, I couldn¡¯t help but frown

    <b>Why </b>did the pillow feel <b>so </b>soft and hard at the same time?

    If I had to describe it¡­ it felt like

    Bones?

    A humanpt

    ¡°Goddess, I never thought I¡¯d see this day. A woman is <b>actually </b>using the king¡¯s thighs as a pillow!¡±

    <b>Cassian¡¯s </b>amused and <b>excited </b>voice sliced through the air, making me freeze instantly

    All the drowsiness flew out the window in one second.

    Oh My Goddess.

    It wasn¡¯t just a human¡¯s <bp </b>

    It was the king¡¯sp!

    I shot up faster than ever had in my entire life and, in the moment, stumbled off the seat and hit the ground <b>but </b>the pain that shot through me was nothingpared to the sheer embarrassment I felt as I stared at the white haired man before me.

    He fucked his emotionless gaze toward me, his eyes narrowed¨Cnk, unreadable, and cold.

    Just a nk stare.

    My heart pounded. No, my heart dropped to the pit of my stomach as I held his gaze for goddess knows how long until Serena¡¯s soft voice brought me crashing back to the present

    ¡°M¨CMydy,¡± she called out gently

    Ishifted my gare and found not only her but everyone, standing at the door of the car, all eyes fixed on me..

    Serena looked worried as she stared at me

    Cassian looked amused¡­ and smug

    Drake couldn¡¯t even meet my eyes as he looked away, the car earlier.

    Zayn tilted his head, his gaze flickeringt

    ears clearly pink and something told me it was because he¡¯d heard exactly what had happened in

    between the Lycan King and me, his eyes narrowed with curiosity or maybe <b>suspicion</b>.

    At that moment, my face flushed a deep shade of pink, and I wished for nothing more than for the ground to <b>open </b><b>up </b>and swallow me whole especially when <b>Cassian </b>chuckled, his gaze flickering down toward Darius¡¯s pants.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve had a really great <b>nap</b>, miss<b>,</b>¡± he said with a mischievous grin. ¡°Especially since you were drooling all over the king. Hehe

    My eyes widened as I followed his gare, only to seg that the cheeky bastard wasn¡¯t joking

    I <b>had </b>actually been drooling¡­ all <b>over </b><b>Darius </b>

    Igasped and pped <b>a </b>hand <b>over </b>my mouth.

    ¡°Oh my goddess! -I thought <b>you </b>were a plow. I¡¯m <b>so </b>sorry, my king!¡± I stammered, more horrified than embarrassed.

    This only made Casuan chuckle more

    -1021 Thu 31 Lu

    ¡°Wow, the king¡¯sp must really be afortable pillow¡± be joked, but quickly clear his throat and lower his head.

    ¡°I apologize for teasing you, miss. We¡¯ve actually arrived at the pack about two minu

    I narrowed my eyes at his words.

    They had been trying to wake me up for two whole minutes and I still wouldn¡¯t wake up?

    Just how deep into sleep was!!

    ¡°That is enough. Let¡¯s go, Darius <b>finally </b>spoke, and I blinked, watching

    As he walked away, Cassan smiled and handed him a handkerchiet,

    trying to wake you up since the

    the stood up and gave me a quick nce befo

    hich Darios

    Cassian didn¡¯t seem to care though, because he turned back to me and quickly:

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, miss. A maid will show you to your room.¡±

    With that, he walked off after Darius, and Drake gave a small bow before following a

    Zayn shot me a kind smile and lowered his head slightly before turning to leave too

    Serena sighed softly and reached out her hand for me to take.

    I wiped the drool with the sleeve of my dress and epted her hand.

    But as soon as 1 stepped out of the car

    The breath seemed to leave my lungs as I stared at therge mansion in front of me

 Revival 97

    Nyssa por

    If the Embeng packhouse wasrge, then the Lunaris Dominion was enormous

    Twasn¡¯t even exaggerating when I said my jaw almost hitt

    ost hit the ground <b>as </b>i stared at the building in front of me

    You¡¯d think that an Alpha¡¯s daughter wouldn¡¯t be amazed by these kinds of things anymore, considering I¡¯d seen a lot of extravagant things that money could buy but never in my life did I think I¡¯d see a packhouse that was three times the size of the one back home,

    What the hell¡­ How rich was this <b>man</b>?

    As I stood there with Serena beside me, I wasn¡¯t the only one thinking that.

    Serena¡¯s mouth had practically reached the ground <b>as </b>she gawked at the mansion <b>before </b>us.

    ¡°Miss¨CMiss, this is so huge Is this only the packhouse, or is it also used for something else?¡± Serena asked, breathless.

    I couldn¡¯t answer <b>because </b>I didn¡¯t know either.

    But judging by how many guards were stationed at the entrance and the maids who weed Darius, <b>Cassian</b>, Drake, and Zayn as they stopped inside. I¡¯d say it was just the packhouse.

    Then again, I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised.

    Darius was the <b>Lycan </b>King, a man who had lived longer than anyone could remember. Of course he didn¡¯t only have power¡­ He had immense wealth

    boo<b>. </b>

    But strangely<b>, </b>something felt off.

    I felt nervous for some reason, <b>and </b>my heart beat faster

    More than anything, it was the sudden, intense sense of <b>d¨¦j¨¤ </b><b>vu </b>that made everything feel¡­ wrong

    -Serena¡­ Have I been here before?¡± I asked, muttering under my breath.

    Serena turned <b>to </b>look at me, confused

    ¡°Here?¡± she asked, just <b>as </b>my eyes fixed on the massive building ahead.

    My vision began to blur, slowly distorting and for the briefest moment, I saw a hazy figure¨Cof a woman in a yellow sundress running out of the building.ughter echoing behind her as a man chased after her.

    The man¡¯sughter¡­

    I felt both foreign and familiar at the same time.

    Like I had heard it before and yet hadn¡¯t.

    ¡°No, Miss. You haven¡¯t been here before You¡¯ve been to a lot of packs, but over here. The king hasn¡¯t allowed anyone in.. you okay, mydy?¡±

    Serena¡¯s voice wasced with concern <b>as </b>blinked and the vision vanished, returning everything to normal

    I turned to her, blinking out of my date.

    But before I could say a word, another voice cut in

    pack in centuries¡­

    turies¡­ Are

    10:21. Thu, 3 Jul

    Aut turned toward the sound, I found an elderly women dressed nearly in a formal gown, lowering her head in respecE 1)

    Beside has stood two younger gis, their headshowed in the same respectful manner, mirroring the woman

    ¡°Good afternoon, Miss. My site is Sandra, I am the head muid of the ty

    e lycan King¡¯s packhouse,¡± she said, slowly lifting her head to meet my eyes.

    And when she did, I was momentarily taken aback because the woman had white eyes. She was blind.

    Yet the corners of her mouth lugged into a warm smile, her gaze fired on mine as though she could see me clearty

    ¡°I am in charge of keeping the packhouse in order and attending to the king, and everyone¡¯s needs. So you ever require anything. Miss, am the one to

    I didn¡¯t respond immediately, still shaken by the earlier vision and the overwhelming d¨¦j¨¤ vu

    My mind felt scattered.

    Then Serena leaned in and whispered into my ear.

    Ms¡­ she¡¯s speaking to you.¡±

    I quickly snapped out of it and offered Sandra <b>a </b>polite smile.

    ¡°Good afternoon. Forgive me¨Cthe ride hereft me a bit tired. My name is Nyssa. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Sandra¡°

    From the corner <b>of </b>my eye, I noticed the disdainful look the two maids beside her threw my way.

    But I chose to ignore it as <b>Sandra¡¯s </b>smile <b>only </b>widened.

    ¡°Lunderstand, Miss. You must be exhausted. Please, follow me so I can show you to your rooms,¡± she said kindly

    Serena and I exchanged <b>a </b>quick nce as Sandra tur

    and then we followed her inside.

    As we walked, I shifted my gaze to the guards stationed silently around the packhouse.

    Their eyes were fixed straight ahead, their posture rigid and disciplined.

    Even just looking at them, in their precise formation, I could easily tell they were far stronger than the guards back home.

    Which was a good thing, if you asked me

    It meant that if something ever happened at the Emberfang Pack, we might actually stand a chance with the Lunaris Dominion behind us.

    I pulled my gate away from the guards as we stepped into the packhouse, and if the outside had already left me stunned and breathless, then the inside was no exception

    Everything screamed wealth, from the d¨¦cor to the artifacts on the tables, to the artwork on the walls.

    If I had to <b>describe </b>Darius¡¯s packhouse in three words, they would be gold, ancient, and modern

    As I stood there, eyes wide with awe, I never imagined that an ancient style and modern design could blend so well b

    my utter surprise, it really did it looked amazing,

    I looked <b>ssy </b>and rich at the same time.

    ¡°Wow, this is amazing.¡± I blurted,pletely in awe. <b>Serena </b>nodded beside co, just as amazed

    ithout looking tacky butto

    Almost immediately, theard a mocking sport from one of the maids before she quickly hid it, turning to herpanion with mockery in her eyes,

    1021 THU

    I frowned at the sight, and Serena noticed it too¨Cher lips curled into a sard, and the looked midy to say something,

    but I shook my head, silently stopping her.

    We had just arrived. It wouldn¡¯t look good if we started an argument with the maids right away.

    ¡°Mily, Josy. I assume you know <b>what </b>you¡¯re doing. Dehave, if you don¡¯t want to be punished,¡± Sandra suddenly sad stopping in her tracks as she reprimanded the two maids.

    I watched their expressions shift to panic as they quickly bowed their heads in apology

    ¡°W¨Cwe¡¯re sorry, Miss Sandra,¡± they both echoed

    I narrowed my eyes, observing their demeanor

    It was

    s surprising, no, impressive, how frightened they looked of her, despite the fact that she <b>was </b>blind.

    The head maid must really be someone to lear

    Mental note: do not get on her bad side while I¡¯m here.

    ¡°Miss, please follow me,¡± <b>she </b>said, and I resumed walking behind her.

    Even blind, she seemed to know exactly where she was going. The maids didn¡¯t offer her any support, and soon, we stopped in front <b>of </b><b>a </brge door

    ¡°This is your room, Miss Nyssa,¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡±

    <b>she </b>said, turning to me with a smile.

    ¡°I replied before ncing <b>at </b>Serena. ¡°But what about my-

    Before I could finish, Sandra seemed to already know what I was going to say.

    ¡°<b>Josy</b>, show thedy¡¯s maid to her room.¡±

    She turned to one of the maids <b>and </b>instructed,

    Josy nodded stiffly, ¡°Yes, Miss Sandra,¡± she said, before turning to Serena with her chin slightly raised, then walking ahead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Serena nced at me, concern written all over her face, but I shook my head and gave her a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Go to your room for now I¡¯ll call for youter,¡± I said.

    She sighed in frustration, then gave a small nod and followed after <b>Josy</b>.

    ¡°Now,

    Miss, Please, follow me,¡± Sandra said again,

    le room.

    With that, she opened the door to the

 Revival 98

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    As I stepped inside the room, once again I was amazed by howrge and beautifully decorated it was

    was even bigger than my room back in the Imberfang Pack. Arge queen sized bed sat in the midte, dressed in pink and white theets and a matching duvet To the side, there was a walk<b>¨C</b>in closet and a big vanity with various makeup tools already neatly arranged.

    Across from the bed, arge television was mounted on the wall above a cozy couch and table¨Csomething I definitely hadn¡¯t had in my room back at the Emberfang Pack,

    if I wasn¡¯t being delusional, it felt like the room doubled as both a sitting area and a bedroom.

    ¡°Miss, do you the it?¡± Sandra¡¯s voice snapped me out of my dare, and I turned to see her standing by the door with a warm smile on her face.

    ¡°The king asked me to pay special attention to your bedroom and make it nice,¡± she said, and my eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.

    What?! Darius really went out of his way and told her to make my room nice? That was like hearing hell had frozen over. There was no way he was being

    nice to me

    ¡°Rreally? Did he really ask you to do that?¡± I asked in confusion, and Sandra nodded.

    ¡°Really, Miss. The king instructed me to ensure your room had every essential so you wouldn¡¯t need to go out often seems the king buly cares about

    I blinked at her words, and before I could stop myself, the corner of my lips curved into a humorless smile,

    Right. Care about me,

    More like he didn¡¯t want me wandering around <b>and </b>running into him,

    Pit, no wonder

    However, I stered <b>a </b>smile on my face and nodded. It didn¡¯t matter, <b>at </b>least i got a nice room and even a TV i got bored, so it was a win¨Cwin situation for both olus

    ¡°I do like it, Sandra. You¡¯ve really put a lot of attention into this. Thank <b>you</b><b>, </b>I appreciate it,¡± I said with a bright smile, and Sandra lowered her head with a gentle one of her own.

    be ready in twenty minutes. While you¡¯re eating, I¡¯ll ask ¡°It is my job, Miss. I¡¯m happy you like it. You <b>should </b>rx and get some sleep before dinner, it the maids to bring in your belongings and arrange them for you, But for now, get some rest,¡± she said, and I nodded.

    ¡°Thank you<b>, </b>Sandra

    Sandra turned around and walked to the door with steady, confident steps, not bumping into a single thing. The other maid, who must¡¯ve been Mily closed the door behind her as Sandra stepped out, leaving me alone in the room.

    As soon as they left, I immediately walked over to the bed and flopped onto it, closing my eyes as I let myself rx.

    My body almost sank into the bed with how so was, and I couldn¡¯t help but settle deeper into it reaching for the duvet before staring up at the ceiling.

    iling over myself

    Sigh. It was reallyfortable.

    1 adjusted <b>the </b>duvet around me property and feeling a little drowsy and still somewhat tipsy, I closed my eyes, hoping to get some rest. But at the seconds stretched into minutes, I realized

    couldn¡¯t fall asleep

    10 21 Thu 31 Jul

    The reason was the difort in my chest. I didn¡¯t know why, but Helt, off, Like something about this entire ce, this pack was unsettling, hot dangerous exactly, just ufortable, like something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    But even though I could feel it couldn¡¯t figure out what it was

    ¡°It must be the stress of everything and moning into a new environment that¡¯s making me feel this way,¡± I muttered under my breath as closed my eyes, trying to get some sleep.

    It wasn¡¯t long before I drited off and began soring once again.

    Except this time, it was different

    This time. I had a dream.

    For some reason, as I tossed and turned on the bed, hugging the duvet to my chest, it didn¡¯t feel like was fully <b>asleep </b>

    Het semi awake.

    My breathing was ragged, and my eyes fluttered shut, yet i <b>could </b>still feel my surroundings, hearing the ticking of the <b>clock</b>, which gradually grew dull as my blurred vision <b>began </b>to shift and take on color

    And then, before I knew it, I opened my eyes<b>, </b>only to see a hand holding <b>a </b>spoon near my mouth.

    blinked confused, staring at the spoon¡­ which had porridge in it.

    Huh? What <b>was </b>going on?

    Who was feeding me porridge in bed?

    ¡°You should really eat, little mate,¡± a soft voice broke through my daze, and I narrowed my eyes before <b>lihing </b>my head to find a man sitting in front of me on the bed

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been feeling well, <b>and </b>you need to eat something, okay? Just <b>a </b>couple of spoons,¡± he said gently

    I stared at him, my breath hitching as I froze in confusion.

    What the Fall¡­

    <b>His </b>face was blurry.

    Why was his <b>face </b>blurry?

    Where were his eyes, nose<b>, </b>lips?

    <b>Was </b>I seeing things right now?

    <b>¡°</b>You still don¡¯t want to eat? Are you worried you¡¯ll throw up again? Either way, you need to eat,¡± he said again, his voiceced with quiet concern

    My mouth fell <b>open </b>in shock as I reached out and poped his check with my finger, feeling the warmth of his skin

    He was real.

    So¡­ this wasn¡¯t a <b>dream</b>?

    Had I actually gone crazy?

    Before I could act further, he gently slipped the spoon into my mouth, making me eat the porridge.

    I gasped when I did because could actually taste it.

    ? §±§¸

    I could really taste the porndge, and to my utter disbelief. it was warm and slightly sweet,

    ¡°Good girl,¡± the man chuckled softly, reaching out to pat my

    head.

    His hand was warm¨Cso warm that my heart skipped a beat as he stroked my hair gently

    ¡°Good girl. One more spoon,¡± he murmured. But just as he was about to pull his hand away and reach for another, I quickly swatted it and rubbed my <b>eyes</b>, trying to clear my vision.

    Maybe I was just imagining this.

    Maybe my vision would change.

    But when I looked again, the blurry man was still there, sitting in front of me, his head now tilted slightly as he watched me

    ¡°Are you okay he asked.

    I opened my mouth, trying to speak, but before I could, a sharp, jarring force mmed into me¨Clike something was trying to rip me out of my body.

    I groaned in pain, clutching at my chest as a voice echoed in my ears.

    ¡°Mydy, Mydy¡­ please wake up. It¡¯s time to get dressed for dinner.¡±

    As soon as I heard it, I felt my body lighten, and everything around me started to fade into darkness.

    But just before it vanishedpletely, the blurry man¡¯s face shifted.

    It became <b>clear </b>

    And as I stared at him

    onest time¡­ I saw him.

    The Lycan King.

    Darius.

 Revival 99

    <b>hapter </b><b>99 </b>

    ¡°Mydy, mydy¡­

    I groaned, my eyes trembling as I turned my head slightly to the side, trying to foren myself awake.

    As the tapping on my hand grew more insistent and the ticking of the clock grew louder, that same force mmed into me again-

    causing my eyes to snap open as I jelted upright, clutching my chest with a grow

    <b>Fuck </b>

    What the hell-

    My chest¡­it adn¡¯t exactly hurt, but it felt suffocated, like <b>a </b>heavy weight had just been lifted off of it.

    ¡°Mydy, are you <b>okay</b>?¡± <b>Serena </b><b>asked </b>quickly, rushing toward me with a worried expression.

    I nodded <b>and </b><b>weakly </b>pointed toward the jar of water I¡¯d seen on the cab before I fell asleep.

    Her <b>eyes </b>Ricked to it, and she immediately nodded in <b>understanding</b>, grabbing it and pouring the water into a cup before handing it to me.

    I took the <b>ss </b>with shaky hands and drank deeply, my eyes fluttering shut as I downed it.

    Once I¡¯d finished, handed the ss back to her and closed my eyes, taking a deep breath as I tried to <b>steady </b>myself

    After <b>a </b>few minutes, I was finally able to take calm, steady breaths.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡°Serena called softly, worry in her voice.

    I opened my eyes and turned to look at her, offering a small smile as I wiped the sweat off my forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. It was just a nightmare. Must be the new surroundings that¡¯s <b>making </b>me have that kind of dream.¡±

    Serena blinked in confusion at my words, but I knew she wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exined, so I simply shook my head and nced at the clock.

    It was a little past five¨Cthat must¡¯ve been why she came to wake me for dinner.

    <b>¡°</b>You must be hungry and haven¡¯t eaten all day<b>. </b>Let¡¯s go for dinner,¡± I said as I stood <b>up </b>from the bed.

    But Serena quickly shook her head.

    ¡°I ate the <b>snack </b>you gave me before we left the Emberfang pack, <b>but </b>you haven¡¯t eaten anything mydy.

    But before we go downstairs, let me prepare you for dinner.¡±

    I raised a brow in confusion.

    Prepare met

    I looked down <b>at </b>the dress I was wearing. I was <b>decent </b>enough¡­ wasn¡¯t It

    However, <b>as </b>though she could read my mind, Serena shook her head firmly, her face twisted in determination,

    ¡°Mydy, you cannot wear this! You have to wear something really pretty for dinner and dazzle the king and everyone,¡± she said, then scoffed mockingh ¡°Those rude maids, who do they think they are? How dare they think they can disrespect the <bdy</b>? Can you believe that when that <b>maid </b>showed me to

    my room, she actually said she was sure we¡¯d never seen such things in our poor pack? That <b>we </b>should stop looking <b>to </b>amused and she even said you weren¡¯t worthy to stop foot into this pack, much less be the lycan king¡¯s guest¡± Serena ranted, her teeth clenched in frustration

    13

    Z

    210:21 Thu 31 Jul 25

    I wanted to smack her, but I knew it would only ruin your reputation it was so infuriating the hissed.

    Before I knew it, the corner of my lips curved into a smile as I watched her.

    ¡°So, mydy,¡± she exhaled andposed herself, ¡°we have to show them that women from our pack are stunning Hperially thei let¡¯s freshen you up.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t stop the soft chuckle that slipped out

    ¡°That girl <b>must¡¯ve </b>really gotten on your nerves,¡± I said, amused:

    Hercheeks flushed a light pink as she cleared her throat and grinned.

    ¡°Yes, mydy but don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll show them not to take us lightly. Forgive my rudeness, but let¡¯s get you started¡± she said, grabbing my hand and pulling me toward the bathroom, I tried to stop her.

    -w¨CWail Even i

    ven if I freshen up, there are no clothes. They

    They haven¡¯t brought up my luggage yet,¡± Isaid, and she paused, realization <b>dawning </b>on her face

    ¡°Ah yes, I should go and ask for it,¡± she said with <b>a </b>frown, stepping toward the walk¨Cin closet, curious, as if inspecting t

    I chuckled and shook my head. Serena was obedient, yes but when it came to me or the pack, she was force. She never hesitated to put people in their <b>ce</b>, like she always did to Aria in my <b>past </b>life.

    ¡°Wow, mydy. Now that I notice, this room is really more spacious than the one back home

    She trope.

    Her words died on her lips as she stopped in front of the open walk¨Cin closet.

    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± I heard her whisper<b>, </b>breathless.

    Inanowed my eyes, my gaze flickering to her before stepping closer in confusion.

    ¡°What is it? Why are you¡ª¡±

    y words were the ones to die down as I stared into the walk in closet in disbelief.

    But my

    What the actual¡­

    The closet was <b>as </b>big <b>as </b>my room back home¨Cmaybe even bigger and it was filled with all kinds of clothes dresses, tops, skirts, jeans, leggings, heels,

    and shoes.

    It basically <b>looked </b>like a mini <b>mall </b>

    ¡°Are you <b>s </b>

    you seeing what I¡¯m seeing, Serena? Are these all for me?¡± I asked, still stunned.

    ¡°I think so, mydy Y¨CYour clothes haven¡¯t even arrived yet, and your closet is already nearly full. These clothes look really expensive too,¡± she <b>added</b>, equally shocked,

    I <b>blinked </b><b>at </b>her words, still processing, as she stepped in and carefully picked up a white fluffy <b>dress</b>, <b>walking </b>back with it. She checked the tag and smiled brightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s even your spe! This is really good, mydy. The king is so kind and amodating!¡± she squealed excitedly. wear to dinner! Mydy, let¡¯s get you freshened up so you can be ready in time¡±

    Before I could even say a word, Serena grabbed my hand and bugged me toward the bathroom.

    I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what happened after that, everything moved in a blu

    the perfect dress for you to

    At some point, <b>my </b>clothes were off, I was in the bath¡­ then out of the bath¡­ and finally dressed, with a bit of makeup and my hair done by Serena,

    Aher everything, I stared at the mirror, unable to hold back a smile as I admired the reflection staring back at me.

    My hair was let down, and the <b>makeup </b>looked soft and natural. Paired with the white dress, I <b>looked </b>really pretty Fresh

    Hehe. I had forgotten just how prettyctually was.

    Thadn¡¯t had time to focus on myselftely, not when I¡¯d been so caught up scheming against Kieran

    But now, in this moment, I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate what i saw

    I turned to Serena with a warm smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Serena, Now, let¡¯s go eat! I¡¯m starving.¡± I <b>said</b>, standing up from the vanity

    and Aria.

    Sure, I looked pretty¡­ but I hadn¡¯t eaten all day, and if I didn¡¯t get something in my mouth soon, I might actually faint.

    So¨Cdinner, here Ie.

 Revival 100

    <b>Chapter </b><b>100 </b>

    Danus <b>pov </b>

    ¡°I bet thedy will be really surprised when she sees her room and her closet. Hehe,¡± Cassianughed heartily as he more inta a piece of cris van with his teeth, grinning wide. ¡°I told Sandra to add a TV since the king asked me to tell her to arrange the room so she wouldn¡¯t have to go out often. So sad<b>. </b>put a TV and buy the most expensive clothes for her!¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s kind of you, beta Cassian. I¡¯m sure thedy will be happy,¡± Drake responded with a smile.

    Zayn nodded in agreement as he reached for his ss of wine.

    ¡°That is indeed nice.¡±

    My eyes flickered from the pig in front of me back to Zayn, narrowing slightly.

    Zayn was a doctor from my pack. People called him the prestigious high pack doctor, praised for both his calm aura and striking appearance At first, I hadn¡¯t paid him much attention¨Che was like everyone else, fading into the background the moment Iid eyes on them.

    Even when Cassian rmended he stay at the packhouse and said I should reward him for his talent, I hadn¡¯t cared

    But now¡­ as I watched him, I remembered that she¨Cwolf asking about him during thest dinner at the Emberfang Pack, and for some reason, I couldn¡¯t help but find him irritating to look at.

    However, as I narrowed my gaze on him, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. He was unlike most men I had met before and that was surprisinging from me, especially with how many I¡¯d encountered over the centuries.

    As he silently ate, I found myself noting again how quiet andposed he always was¡­ and how skilled he was with medicine.

    He seemed like a talented man, someone who deserved to stay in the packhouse, just as Cassian had said.

    But what truly made him stand out to me¡­ was his aura.

    Even now, as I stared at the calm green hue swirling faintly around him, I could feel it¨Cbrimming just beneath the surface. It was nearly as strong as Cassian¡¯s¡­ as Drake¡¯s. And yet, somehow, it felt even stronger. Like it was being suppressed. Restrained. As though there was more power hidden than what met the eye.

    Werewolves had auras, each with distinct colors, varying from white and purple to green. The strength of the aura often signified the strength of the individual.

    Most couldn¡¯t see them unless the aura was intentionally released to assert dominance or force submission. But for someone like me¨Cwho had lived for hundreds of years, I could see them clearly, always. I could measure strength with a nce.

    Cassian¡¯s aura was fiery red mes dancing around him.

    Drake had deep blue.

    That she¨Cwolf from earlier¨Chers had been pure white, which made sense considering she was a white¨Cblooded breed.

    Before, I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to his aura. I¡¯d avoided looking too closely, mostly because I didn¡¯t like seeing those mes on people

    But now that I was paying attention¡­

    His aura was definitely being restricted. And the question was¨Cwhy? Why would he suppress it, and for what reason?

    My aura was ck. I restricted mine because if I didn¡¯t, it made those around me ufortable. After centuries of living, my aura had grown <b>strong </b>enough to dominate others even without me trying.

    ¡°I did good, right, my king? I really want thedy to feelfortable here and get closer to you. You know, something tells me that strar <b>sin </b>erarni you this packhouse will finally feel lively again,¡± Cassian said, turning to me with a bright smile, clearly expecting praise,

    But I simply ignored him. I didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. Instead, I directed <i>my </i>words at Zayn.

    ¡°You¡¯re not originally from this pack, are you?¡± I asked, my voice devoid of emotion.

    Yet it was enough to silence everyone and bring the room to a halt as I fixed my gaze on Zayn.

    He looked up at me, blinking in confusion¨Cclearly surprised that I had addressed him. But after a brief moment, heposed himself, set his <b>spoon </b>down on the table, and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, my king. I was not originally from this pack, but Beta Cassian brought me here after discovering my

    lent, he exined with a <i>calm</i>, <b>petite </b>sme

    As I nced at the aura swirling around him, I noticed how gently it moved. It wasn¡¯t fiery or aggressive like the ones I was used to seeing, it was calm Subtle.

    I tilted my head, saying nothing, narrowing my gaze on him.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right, my king,¡± Cassian cut in with a note of mild confusion, likely surprised that I was paying attention to Zayn at all.

    ¡°Even from our pack, I had already heard <i>about </i>him. I got your permission that day to bring him here as a doctor. Is¡­ is something wrong?

    1 flicked my gaze toward Cassian and frowned.

    I gave him my permission?

    I didn¡¯t remember. But <i>then </i>again, I rarely cared enough about such things to remember them. I forgot easily.

    The only reason I even recalled awarding Zayn a medal for his talent was because I had done it personally. I would have forgotten that too, if he weren¡¯t living in the packhouse.

    ¡°I see,¡± I murmured under my breath<i>, </i>nonchntly, before tilting my head slightly, still studying him.

    He lowered his head respectfully, but there wasn¡¯t even a flicker of panic in his expression. He looked calm. Steady.

    I opened <i>my </i>mouth to speak, to ask him why he was suppressing his aura but the sound of approaching footsteps stopped me mid¨Csentence.

    <i>¡°</i><i>Oh </i>my goddess,¡± Cassian whispered in shock, just as the sharp tter of a spoon striking a te echoed through the room.

    As I shifted my gaze toward the stairway<i>, </i>I froze¨Cmy eyes locking with a pair of warm brown ones.

    <i>And </i>as she stood there at the top of <i>the </i>stairs, staring down at me, my heartbeat quickened.

    All the breath seemed to leave my lungs as I <i>found </i><i>Nyssa </i>standing before me, dressed in white, a radiant smile gracing her lips.

    For a split second, my vision blurred¨Cand I saw Liana.

    Myte mate.

    Smiling at me in the exact same way.

 Revival 101

    <b>Chapter </b><b>101 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    As I walked down the stairs, I saw Darius and the others already eating, well, more like talking. But the moment I stepped closer, all conversation stopped, and every gaze flickered to me.

    ¡°Oh my goddess,¡± Cassian whispered in shock, his eyes raking over me in a once¨Cover nce before he blinked, his mouth practically hitting the floor.

    Drake looked equally stunned, and Zayn narrowed his gaze on me before the corner of his lips slowly curved into a smile as he held my gaze.

    But out of everyone¡­ there was one pair of eyes that burned hotter than the rest.

    Darius.

    His gaze was locked on me, and my breath caught as I turned to meet it¨Cmy throat tightening as I swallowed nervously, finding myself trapped beneath the weight of his unreadable stare.

    Why was he looking at me like that?

    What was that emotion flickering in his eyes, soft and distant, like he was seeing someone else entirely¨Csomeone who wasn¡¯t me?

    I recognized it.

    It was love.

    And Darius¡­ Darius felt anything but love for me.

    I narrowed my eyes slightly, the world around us seeming to blur and fade as we stared at each other inplete silence.

    Why was my heart beating so fast?

    ¡°Mydy, the king seems to be mesmerized by your beauty,<i>¡± </i>Serena whispered beside me, finally breaking the haze.

    I blinked, snapping out of it, my fingers instinctively brushing over my cheek in confusion.

    Was that really it? Was that why he was looking at me like that?

    Because I looked¡­ pretty?

    I had to admit, I did look different from how I usually did back at the pack. More natural, maybe softer.

    With my hair down, light makeup, and this dress, yes, I probably looked prettier than usual.

    The corners of my lips curled into a faint smirk, and I lifted my chin slightly, letting Serena¡¯s words settle with smug satisfaction.

    Maybe my beauty really had left him speechless.

    Hmph. This feeling wasn¡¯t bad.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, mydy,¡± Serena said, and I nodded before stepping down the stairway, the sound of my heels clicking softly <b>with </b>each step.

    I caught sight of the maids, including Sandra, standing behind Darius in silence.

    When Sandra met my gaze, she offered a small smile.

    I returned it, then turned to Darius and lowered my head respectfully, a polite smile on my lips.

    ¡°Good evening, dear esteemed Lycan King. Forgive myteness, the journey exhausted me, and I identally fell asleep, I said calmly<b><i>. </i></b>

    I could sense everyone¡¯s confusion, their surprise at my sudden politeness,

    Everyone¡­ except Darius, who simply continued staring at me with that same cold gaze.

    Hehe. Of course I wasn¡¯t going to be rude to Darius in his own pack.

    I didn¡¯t want to give anyone the chance to say I was disrespectful to their king.

    ¡°Ah, look at her, she¡¯s rude to the king.¡±

    ¡°She has no manners.¡±

    ¡°Typical of someone from that pack¨Cvulgar, no etiquette.¡±

    Yes, I knew exactly how they would talk.

    So I told myself to be careful. To move wisely.

    ¡°Hmmm, what is going on¡­¡± Cassian muttered under his breath in confusion.

    I grinned and walked confidently toward the table, and as Serena pulled out a chair for me, I sat down gracefully, offering a soft smile in Darius¡¯s direction.

    ¡°I hope the ride wasn¡¯t too rough, my king? You should also rest after dinner,¡± I said politely, just as one of the maids behind him stepped forward to begin serving the food onto a te.

    Darius didn¡¯t respond. He simply kept watching me.

    That unblinking, piercing gaze made me swallow hard. It was starting to make me slightly nervous, maybe even a little ufortable<b>¡­ </b><b>but </b>I didn¡¯t let it

    <i>show</i><i>. </i>

    I offered the maid a quiet thank you, then picked up my utensils and took a bite.

    The moment the food hit my tongue, my <i>eyes </i>nearly popped out of their sockets. I inhaled sharply.

    Oh my goddess.

    It was delicious<i>. </i>

    Even better than anything the chef back home had ever made¨Csomething I never thought I¡¯d say.

    Still, no matter how good it tasted, I had my dignity. Iposed myself, keeping a neutral expression, and after a short pause, took another graceful <b>bite </b>before nodding.

    ¡°This is good, You have really skilled chefs here,¡± I said with a polite smile, looking back at Darius.

    He still didn¡¯t respond.

    Cassian let out an awkwardugh and quickly jumped <i>in</i><i>. </i>

    ¡°Haha, thank you, we do<i>. </i><i>And </i>you look really pretty, mydy. That dress suits you very well,¡± he said, sneaking a nce <b>at </b>Darius <b>before </b><b>quickly </b><b>looking </b>

    away.

    My smile widened.

    ¡°Thank you, Cassian,¡± I replied, genuinely pleased.

    <b>10.23 </b><b>nu</b><b>, </b>

    ¡°Y¨CYes, you do look beautiful, miss,¡± Drake added.

    Zayn nodded in agreement.

    ¡°You look stunning.¡±

    With all thepliments flowing in, I felt my cheeks grow warm. My face turned bright pink, and I looked down, a little flustered.

    ¡°T¨CThank you, everyone. I appreciate it.¡±

    Geez¡­ With everyoneplimenting me like this, did I really look that pretty?

    ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re wee,¡± Drake stammered, his voice low as he nced quickly at Darius and swallowed hard.

    My lips were starting to feel sore from smiling so much but it felt good, hearing people say I looked beautiful.

    I was just about to reach for another bite of my meal when, without warning, a hand mmed against the table, so hard it nearly shattered the wood.

    Everyone flinched.

    My eyes widened as I snapped my head toward the source and froze.

    Darius was ring at me, a look in his <i>eyes </i>so sharp, so cold, it made a shiver crawl down my spine.

    Before I could react, I whispered without thinking, my breath caught in my throat,

    ¡°W¨CWhat-¡±

    That was when it hit me¨Chis aura.

    It surged toward me like a crashing wave, heavy and suffocating, almost knocking the air right out of my lungs.

    ¡°Why¡­¡± he snarled, and I looked at him in surprise<i>, </i>the fury in his eyes freezing me in ce.

    ¡°Why are you wearing white like her?¡±

    I blinked <i>in </i>confusion, but the

    deadly look he gave me made it clear-

    I had pushed his limits <i>this </i>time.

 Revival 102

    <b>Chapter 102 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    To say that I was beyond confused would be an understatement.

    I had no idea what was going on. Was he seriously mad at me¡­ for wearing a white dress?

    But this wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d worn white in front of him, so why¡­ why was he staring at me like he wanted nothing more than to have my head right

    now?

    I stared back at him in silent confusion, a slight frown tugging at the corner of my lips.

    I could feel everyone¡¯s gaze on us, the tension in the air so thick it felt like it would explode any second. And as his gaze narrowed on me, I could have sworn my heart stopped.

    ¡°Look, she hasn¡¯t even been here for a day and she¡¯s already angered the Alpha,¡± one of the maids whispered from the side.

    ¡°Right? Outsiders like her reallyck ethics and respect,¡± another added.

    As I continued to stare at Darius, I knew better than to let this blow up further<i>. </i>So, I forced a smile onto my face and responded,

    ¡°I apologize, Alpha. But I don¡¯t understand-

    -are you upset that I¡¯m wearing white?¡± I asked, keeping my voice steady despite the knot in my chest.

    Darius¡¯s eyes moved from my face and slowly trailed down my body. As he watched me, his jaw clenched in clear frustration.

    But instead of reacting the way I expected, he simply took a deep breath and looked away.

    ¡°Do not wear white anymore. Choose any other color except that,¡± he said firmly.

    My smile widened slightly, and I lowered my head in response.

    ¡°Okay, Alpha. I understand,¡± I replied politely.

    When I lifted my head again, just in time to see the deepened frown on his face, he turned and walked away without another word.

    As I watched him disappear around a corner, the polite smile slipped from my lips. A scoff escaped me, and I fought the urge to roll my eyes.

    What the hell was his problem? Why was he so against me wearing white? He had said something about me looking like her¡­

    Wait¨Cdid he mean histe mate?

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind the King or think too much about it,¡± Cassian said suddenly, snapping me out of my thoughts.

    I turned to look at him as he gave me a nervous smile.

    ¡°Actually,¡± he continued, ¡°I think the reason the Alpha was upset is because¡­ you reminded him of histe mate.¡±

    I raised a brow at that.

    ¡°Histe mate?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°My grandfather used to tell me that thete Luna loved wearing white and always left her hair down, just like you are right now. I guess in <b>that </b>moment¡­ you really reminded him of her. This is my fault, I should¡¯ve informed the maids before they brought the clothes.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Sandra, who had been silent the whole time stepped forward and lowered her head slightly.

    ¡°No, this is all my fault. Forgive me, I should have taken note of such things.¡± She lifted her head and met my gaze.

    ¡°Forgive me, Miss. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    I blinked at both her and Cassian, seeing the guilty expressions on their faces. Quickly, I shook my head and smiled.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just avoid wearing white while I¡¯m here, haha,¡± I said, trying to diffuse the situation.

    I wasn¡¯t even sure if I had worn white when everyone was back in the Emberfang Pack, but maybe it was the environment that caused him to react like

    that.

    But whatever, it didn¡¯t matter.

    I didn¡¯t care and I wouldn¡¯t wear white anymore. I just wouldn¡¯t.

    I gave them a smile before picking up the spoon and continuing to eat.

    After Darius left, the tension in the air immediately melted, and everyone resumed eating¨Cincluding Serena, who I had asked Cassian for permission to join us.

    Cassian had agreed with a smile, and as we ate, everyone chatted lightly.

    ¡°I heard about what happened to your ex and your best friend. Are you worried about them?¡± Cassian asked as he stuffed food into his mouth.

    I watched as everyone shook their heads at him, clearly displeased that he had brought up something so heavy <b>when </b>we were talking about lighter things. He really couldn¡¯t read the room.

    ¡°Beta Cassian,¡± Drake whispered his name in warning, but Cassian only looked back at him, confused, like he didn¡¯t understand what he¡¯d said <b>wrong</b>, causing me to smile slightly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also curious about what happened,¡± Zayn cut in, his voice calm as he turned his gaze to me with <b>a </b>polite smile.

    ¡°I heard that while I was <i>gone</i>, a lot happened and some people even disappeared,¡± he added, tilting his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m curious about everything.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile nervously and nce away.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing much to say¡­ I went to Kieran¡¯s home to get some closure, and then he was missing. And my best friend, well, my ex¨Cbest friend¡¯s blood was also found at the scene. It¡¯s a long story. I don¡¯t really want to talk about it,¡± I lied through my teeth, closing the conversation.

    Everyone nodded, and Serena looked a little sad as she nced at me, but Zayn only hummed.

    ¡°I see. That must¡¯ve been a pretty scary experience,¡± he said, lips curving into a small smile.

    ¡°Though¡­ you don¡¯t look sad or scared, if you ask me.¡±

    I turned to look at him, narrowing my eyes at his words, and for a brief moment, he held my gaze¨Can amused glint in his eyes.

    But it vanished as quickly as it appeared whenCassian asked in confusion,

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t understand. Why did you say she doesn¡¯t look sad or scared? Why wouldn¡¯t she?¡±

    Zayn flicked his eyes to him but only smiled, shaking his head.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know either. I guess the wine is already getting me intoxicated,¡± Zayn smiled, then stood from his seat.

    ¡°Forgive me, miss,¡± he apologized politely, then turned to the others.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be retiring to bed. The journey was draining.¡±

    With that, he walked away without looking back, and as he did, it

    That man¡­ Did he know something?

 Revival 103

    <b>Chapter </b><b>103 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    After dinner, everyone went to their rooms, and I was sure that if Cassian hadn¡¯t been tired from the trip, he would¡¯ve kept talking thankfully, he <b>was </b>

    As soon as ! entered my room, I went straight to the bed, copsing onto it and closing my eyes, too exhausted to even pull off my shoes or do anything

    else.

    ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you going to change into your nightwear?¡± Serena asked as she reached for my foot and gently slipped off one shoe.

    I didn¡¯t even respond, just shook my head into the pillow and lifted my other leg as she moved to take off the next.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve been really tired,¡± she murmured, and I nodded in response, causing her to chuckle softly.

    She gently ced my legs back on the bed, then quietly pulled a nket over me.

    ¡°You should sleep, mydy. Today has been really tough for you¡­¡± Her voice trailed off for a moment before she added under her breath, ¡°You did really well, mydy.¡±

    I knew what she meant.

    Coming to this pack, where it was obvious the Lycan King despised me was hard enough. But leaving everyone behind hadn¡¯t been easy either. Still, she was here with me, and I had to stay strong, for her, for my family, for my pack.

    I gave a small nod without lifting my head from the pillow. As she turned off the lights and walked to the door, I stopped her.

    ¡°You too. You should get some sleep¡­ You did well today, Serena. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go back to our pack soon, and everything will be okay,¡± I said.

    Even though the room was pitch ck, my vision allowed me to see the warm smile that spread across her face as she gave a small nod.

    ¡°Okay, miss.¡±

    With that, she turned and quietly stepped out.

    I watched her retreating figure until the door closed behind her, then shut my eyes and took a deep breath to steady my nerves.

    I had no intention of staying here long. If I wanted to leave this pack, then I had to find out why Darius spared me and brought me here. I had to know what he wanted from me, do it and go.

    But from what i¡¯d seen so far¡­ it didn¡¯t seem like he intended to tell me anything.

    As different thoughts swirled through my mind, I drifted off to sleep before I even realized it.

    The next morning went smoother than I expected. Serena hade to wake me up, but this time, I¡¯d already been awake a minute before she walked in -which honestly surprised her more than it should have.

    Before I knew it, she had me ready for the day. I wore a blue dress with my hair pulled back into a ponytail. Simple and not too extravagant.

    Now, we were walking downstairs, making our way to the dining table, ignoring the maids who paused what they were doing just<ol><li>er<b>. </b></li></ol>

    If you asked me, they were the ones being hical here. Because if this was how they treated the king¡¯s guests, outsiders or not, it reflected badly on

    Darius.

    In our pack, even if the maids didn¡¯t like qutsiders<i>, </i>they¡¯d still smile and remain respectful, especially to ranked wolves. But here, it seemed like <b>respect </b>

    didn¡¯t exist.

    <b>10:24 </b>Thu<b>, </b>31 <b>Jur </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>103 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    After dinner, everyone went to their rooms, and I was sure that if Cassian hadn¡¯t been tired from the trip, he would¡¯ve kept talking¨Cthankfully, he was.

    As soon as I entered my room, I went straight to the bed, copsing onto it and closing my eyes, too exhausted to even pull off my shoes or do anything

    else.

    ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you going to change into your nightwear?¡± Serena asked as she reached for my foot and gently slipped off one shoe.

    I didn¡¯t even respond, just shook my head into the pillow and lifted my other leg as she moved to take off the next.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve been really tired,¡± she murmured, and I nodded in response<b>, </b>causing her to chuckle softly.

    She gently ced my legs back on the bed, then quietly pulled a nket over me.

    ¡°You should sleep, mydy. Today has been really tough for you¡­¡± Her voice trailed off for a moment before she added under her breath, ¡°You did really well, mydy.¡±

    I knew what she meant.

    Coming to this pack, where it was obvious the Lycan King despised me was hard enough. But leaving everyone behind hadn¡¯t been easy either. Still, she was here with me, and I had to stay strong, for her, for my family, for my pack.

    I gave a small nod without lifting my head from the pillow. As she turned off the lights and walked to the door, I stopped her.

    ¡°You too. You should get some sleep¡­ You did well today, Serena. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go back to our pack soon, and everything will be okay,¡± I said.

    Even though the room was pitch ck, my vision allowed me to see the warm smile that spread across her face as she gave a small nod.

    ¡°Okay, miss.¡±

    With that, she turned and quietly stepped out.

    I watched her retreating figure until the door closed behind her, then shut my eyes and took a deep breath to steady my nerves.

    I had no intention of staying here long. If I wanted to leave this pack, then I had to find out why Darius spared me and brought me here. I had to know what he wanted from me, do it and go<b>. </b>

    But from what I¡¯d seen so far¡­ it didn¡¯t seem like he intended to tell me anything.

    As different thoughts swirled through my mind, I drifted off to sleep before I even realized it.

    The next morning went smoother than I expected. Serena hade to wake me up, but this time, I¡¯d already been awake a minute before she walked in -which honestly surprised her more than it should have.

    Before I knew it, she had me ready for the day. I wore a blue dress with my hair pulled back into a ponytail. Simple and not too extravagant.

    <b>Now</b>, we were walking downstairs, making our way <i>to </i>the dining table, ignoring the maids who paused what they were doing <b>just </b><b>to </b><b>whisper</b>.

    If you asked me, they were the ones being hical here. Because if this was how they treated the king¡¯s guests, outsiders or not, it reflected <b>badly </b>on

    Darius.

    In our pack, even if the maids didn¡¯t like outsiders, they¡¯d still smile and remain respectful, especially to ranked wolves<b>. But </b><b>here</b>, it seemed like <b>respect </b>

    <b>didn¡¯t </b>exist.

    TU:<b>24 </b>Inu<b>, </b>37 <b>Jul </b>

    <b>70</b><b>% </b>

    <b>653 </b>

    ¡°Look at her. She wore a white dress yesterday and angered the Lycan King. She¡¯s already causing trouble on her first day<i>,¡± </i>one of the maids whispered- or tried to, since her voice was louder than it should¡¯ve been.

    ¡°Right? But what did you expect from an outsider?¡± another chimed in, and a round of chuckles followed.

    I kept walking, ignoring them, even though I could feel the rage radiating off Serena. I knew more than anything, she wanted to storm over and shut

    them up.

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s from the Emberfang Pack, the strongest after ours but still, clearly they don¡¯t teach them any manners. Did you see the way they were gawking at the packhouse yesterday? Like poor people. I wonder how poor they are in their pack.¡±

    As soon as those words left her mouth, I froze mid¨Cstep, my eyes narrowing and a deep frown tugging at my lips.

    Serena immediately stopped walking before she could bump into me, and as the corner of my mouth slowly curved into a smirk, I knew I couldn¡¯t let this

    slide.

    No, they could take jabs at me, I wouldn¡¯t care. They were strangers, after all, and I wouldn¡¯t waste energy on mere strangers.

    But one thing I would never tolerate¡­ was anyone insulting my pack.

    My ancestors, my father, they had worked too hard to build the Emberfang Pack into what it was today. A mere omega had no right to speak about it that way, Lycan King¡¯s oak or not.

    ¡°Miss¡­ are you okay?¡± Serena asked softly.

    I didn¡¯t respond. I simply turned around and fixed my gaze on the three maids who had spoken.

    As soon as I did, they fell silent, just like the rest of the staff who had been whispering around them.

    They had also muttered things, but luckily for them, I hadn¡¯t heard. These three had been the loudest.

    And as they caught the glint in my eyes and the smirk curling at the edge of my lips, I watched them stiffen.

    But a secondter, one of the women lifted her chin, as she stared straight back at me, and this seemed to encourage the others to do the same.

    She was the one who spoke, her voiceced with smugness, though I caught the slight tremble behind it.

    ¡°Do you need something? Why are you staring at us like that?¡±

    ¡°You¨CYou!¡± Serena snapped suddenly, pointing at her with fire in her eyes. ¡°How dare you speak that way! Lower your head immediately when speaking to thedy!¡®

    The maid scoffed at Serena¡¯s words, and another rolled her eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand, how are we speaking to yourdy like that?¡± the third one added mockingly.

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget, she might be yourdy, but she¡¯s not ours, so stop disturbing us. We have a lot of¨C¡±

    Before she could finish, her eyes suddenly widened and she clutched her chest in pain. The other two turned to her in shock, only for the same sharp pain to hit them secondster. All three of them copsed to the ground at once, gasping, causing everyone to gasp in shock through the hallway, even

    Serena froze.

    As if on cue, the three women turned to look at me, their faces pale with fear.

    ¡°Did you-?¡± one of them stammered, eyes wide in disbelief.

    I didn¡¯t say a word. My expression remained calm, nk as I took a step forward.

    With each step I took, they instinctively shrank back, trembling, the fear in their eyes deepening.

    1

    NO

    10:24 Thu<b>, </b>31 Jul*F

    And then I let a slow, cold smile curve my lips.

    I had released my aura and was going to teach these three girls a lesson.

 Revival 104

    Nyssa pov

    Before I had She, you could say I had no aura at all¨Cif what I had back then could even be called an aura.

    When I was wolfless in my past life, other people¡¯s auras easily overwhelmed me, especially when they were angry and I¡¯m specifically talking about Aria and Kieran.

    Most of the time, Aria would release her aura on me, forcing pain through my body. She¡¯d alwayse up with some excuse afterward, calling it a ¡°mistake,¡± but after everything that happened¡­ I knew none of it had been a mistake.

    And it definitely wasn¡¯t a mistake when Kieran and I argued and he would release his aura just to make me submit.

    Back then, I always ended up on the receiving end whenever someone decided to unleash their aura.

    But now¡­ now it felt good to be the one with the power¨Cto be the one releasing it instead, even if it wasn¡¯t at full strength, just barely.

    I could feel everyone¡¯s gazes on me, watching in stunned disbelief, but I simply stared at the three women with a smile before stopping in front of them.

    ¡°H¨CHow do you have this much aura-?¡±

    One of them stammered, but I cut her off, my voice calm and collected.

    ¡°What were you saying about the Emberfang Pack¨Cmy pack again?¡± I asked, staring down at them, my gaze cold despite the smile on my lips.

    Their eyes trembled with fear as they looked at me, but one of them, the boldest of the three spoke up again, her voiceced with defiance.

    ¡°W¨CWhat are you doing? Who do you think you are, bullying us like this? This is the Lunaris Dominion Pack, not your little Emberfang¡ª¡±

    ¡°I am the daughter of Alpha Ethan of the Emberfang Pack!¡± I cut her off sharply, my voice rising. Gasps echoed around the room as everyone stared, clearly stunned by my reaction.

    Sure, I had wanted to live quietly while I was here. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to cause trouble, especially with the deal I had made with Darius but thisck of respect for my pack was ack of respect for my father, and that was something I couldn¡¯t allow.

    ¡°My pack¨Cthe second strongest in the world, a respected, flourishing territory. Its leader is my father. And there is no way I¡¯ll let you or anyone else here disrespect it,¡± I hissed, stepping closer.

    Immediately, their eyes widened in fear, their bodies visibly trembling. This time, none of them dared to speak.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll ask you again¨Cfor thest time. What did you say about my pack?¡± I hissed again, releasing a bit more of my aura. This time, not just at them, but at everyone around. From the grunts echoing around me, I knew they could all feel it. Several people took a step back, instinctively distancing

    themselves from the scene.

    This was how the werewolf world worked. This was why, in this world, the strong ruled over the weak and the strongest ruled over the strong.

    They forced others to submit.

    And that was exactly why everyone feared the Lycan King, not simply because he was a king, but because they knew his str power alone was enough to force even the strongest to bow. That was how he¡¯d ruled the most powerful pack on Earth <b>for </b>sc challenge.

    He was simply strong.

    And after my death, I came to truly understand just how important that power was.

    ould rival anyone¡¯s. His

    y years <b>without </b>

    If only I hadn¡¯t been the same wolfless omega in my past life¨Cmaybe I would¡¯ve stood a chance to protect my <b>pack </b>from Kieran <b>and </b><b>Aria </b><b>after </b><b>my </b><b>father </b>

    <b>1/3 </b>

    10:24 Thu, <b>31 </b>Jul ) GE

    died.

    Maybe I could¡¯ve fought back.

    But now¡­ now that I had even the smallest amount of power, I wasn¡¯t going to let anyone bring me down again.

    The boldest of the three blinked in shock, but as I took another step toward her, deadly intent radiating from me, she quickly shook her head and

    stammered out,.

    ¡°N¨CNothing! 1-1 didn¡¯t say anything about your pack, my ldy. Please forgive me!¡±

    As soon as she spoke, everyone else who had been whispering, those still frozen and watching echoed in unison as they bowed.

    ¡°Forgive us, mydy!¡±

    My gaze narrowed at the boldest one before flickering around the room with a frown. As my eyes swept over each of them, they instantly lowered their heads and looked away.

    It was almost amusing how quickly they were willing to apologize now but not when Serena had been speaking to them earlier.

    ¡°Good,¡± I muttered under my breath, though loud enough for everyone to hear.

    ¡°Make sure I don¡¯t hear anything about my pack from any of you again. And make sure to give me and my attendant here¡°-I ced a hand on Serena¡¯s shoulder, who was still staring at me with wide eyes-¡°the respect we deserve. We are the king¡¯s guests, not people to be gossiped about or disrespected by anyone.¡°.

    As soon as the words left my mouth, all of them immediately lowered their heads again.

    ¡°Y¨CYes, mydy.¡±

    I scoffed when I saw the boldest <i>one</i>, her fists clenched tightly at her sides, but still, she echoed along with the rest.

    Without sparing them another nce, I turned around, only to find Sandra standing right in front of me.

    I raised a brow as she looked directly at me despite herck of sight. I hadn¡¯t even realized she¡¯d been there, but apparently neither had anyone else, because one of the women on the ground cried out.

    ¡°Miss Sandra¡­ She-¡±

    But before she could finish, Sandra ignored herpletely and lowered her head.

    ¡°Forgive the maids<i>, </i>mydy. This is due to my improper teachings. I will ensure this never happens again,¡± she said, her voice humble.

    ¡°No, Miss Sandra. <i>You </i>don¡¯t understand, she-¡±

    The maid¡¯s words trailed off the moment Sandra turned to her with a cold, piercing gaze that silenced her instantly.

    The corner of my lips tilted into a slight smirk as I watched, and I shook my head.

    ¡°You¡¯re not to me, Sandra. Their disrespect and ignorance are not your fault. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll be heading to brea!

    That was all I said before walking away, Serena following closely beside me.

    I could feel the weight of everyone¡¯s gazes as <i>we </i>passed, but I ignored them all. And just as I was about to reach the staircase, an amused, calm voice froze me in ce.

    ¡°Good morning, miss. That was a pretty impressive aura you released just now.¡±

    I stopped in my tracks and turned, only to see Zayn leaning casually against the railing of the staircase.

 Revival 105

    <b>Chapter </b><b>105 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    I narrowed my eyes at Zayn, who was leaning against the railing, his gaze fixed on me in amusement. I stared back at him, frowning as I noticed the smile

    etched on his face.

    For some reason, whenever I encountered this man, he exuded a calm and soothing aura that made me feel safe, especially the first day I met him, when I had just woken up from thea after going back into the past. Zayn¡¯s presence was undeniably calming.

    But at the same time, he made me feel uneasy because of one simple reason: 1 felt like he could see right through me.

    And even now, as he watched me, it was as though he could read my thoughts.

    Still, I simply stered a polite smile on my face as I met his gaze head¨Con, unflinching,

    ¡°Morning, Zayn. And you think so? I don¡¯t believe my aura was impressive at all. I¡¯m wolfless, after all and there¡¯s only so much I can do,¡± I said.

    He tilted his head slightly, his smile widening as he shook his head and pushed away from the railing, walking over to me and stopping just inches away.

    ¡°Wolfless? Ah, I must have forgotten that for a second, because of the aura you just released. I didn¡¯t know someone wolfless could radiate such power- enough to make everyone there submit,¡± he said.

    My smile stiffened at his words, because he was right.

    When I was truly wolfless, I couldn¡¯t even bring a fellow wolfless Omega to his knees. Yet I was certain most of the people there had wolves, still, i brought them down without even trying.

    It was suspicious, indeed.

    It wasn¡¯t like I needed to hide my wolf, but I hadn¡¯t even told my father yet, so I definitely wasn¡¯t going to tell Zayn that I wasn¡¯t really wolfless.

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re right,¡± I hummed, not breaking my expression. ¡°But I guess they were just weak. I¡¯m not sure why the servants of such an esteemed pack would be this fragile. You know, in our pack, I couldn¡¯t do that to our servants¡­ yet it was easy here. I suppose you really need to start training them,¡± I said, not once stammering.

    For a brief moment, I saw Zayn¡¯s smile twitch, but instead of arguing, he simply chuckled and gave a small nod.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right, miss.¡±

    I nodded in return, and for a moment, neither of us said anything.

    We just stood there in silence until Zayn eventually gestured toward the dining table.

    ¡°I think we should go for breakfast before it gets cold,¡± he said.

    The corners of my lips curved into a soft smile, and I gave another small nod.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    With that, we both turned and walked down the stairs, Serena quietly trailing behind us.

    As we made our way toward the dining hall, it wasn¡¯t long before loud, cheerful voices began echoing from down the corridor.

    I lifted a brow in confusion as I caught the sound of a womanughing brightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re finally home, my king. Everyone missed you, and I was shocked you were gone from the pack for that long.¡±

    A woman?

    It was definitely a woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s here. What a bummer,¡± Zayn muttered under his breath beside me. I turned to nce at him, catching the small shake of his head and the slight smile ying on his lips.

    Before I could ask what he meant, we reached the bottom of the staircase and my eyes instantly locked on the woman seated between Darius and

    Cassian.

    She was speaking excitedly to Darius, her wide smile and sparkling eyes trained solely on him.

    But Darius didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. His focus remained fixed on his food as he slowly ate,pletely ignoring her as if she didn¡¯t exist.

    I blinked, confused, taking in the sight of her.

    She had long, wavy blonde hair and bright blue eyes that shimmered under the morning light.

    She really was beautiful. At first nce, she looked like she belonged on a runway.

    I watched the interaction closely, especially the way Cassian rolled his eyes as she turned to speak to Darius, even jabbing Cassian side slightly in the process<i>, </i>whether by ident or on purpose, I couldn¡¯t tell. Either way, she didn¡¯t seem to notice¡­ or care.

    ¡°Who is that girl beside our mate?!¡±

    A jealous snarl exploded in my head, and I blinked, stunned by She¡¯s sudden outburst.

    Since we arrived at the pack yesterday, she hadn¡¯t said a single word and now here she was, growling like a damn beast at the woman across from us.

    Before I could even respond, Darius¡¯s eyes, which had been lowered the whole time, suddenly flicked up to mine.

    My breath caught as our gazes locked, his cold, piercing eyes holding mine for only a second before narrowing sharply on Zayn, who stood beside me.

    For the briefest moment, I saw his eyes sh a whiter shade of color but it vanished just as quickly, reced once more by that emotionless gaze¡­ only now, it held a frown.

    ¡°Oh? Who is this? Is she a new maid? I haven¡¯t seen her before,¡± the woman¡¯s voice chimed, light and pleasant.

    I tore my gaze from Darius to find her smiling at me, but despite her friendly tone, I caught the re hidden in her eyes.

    And as insane as it sounded, something told me she knew exactly who I was.

    ¡°Maid? Are you serious, E? Does she look like a maid to you?¡± Cassian grumbled.

    At the sound of his voice, the woman¨CE, apparently turned to him like she had just noticed he existed.

    ¡°This is Nyssa. She¡¯s the king¡¯s mate. Didn¡¯t I tell you that yesterday when you rudely sent me a text in the middle of the night?¡±

    I watched as E¡¯s eyes widened in mock surprise.

    <b>¡°</b>Oh, she¡¯s the one? I really didn¡¯t know. She looked like a maid, I mean, I just didn¡¯t realize,¡± she said with a too¨Csweet smile.

    Then, heels clicking with every step, she stood and walked toward me, stopping directly in front of me with a hand extended for <b>a </b><b>handshake</b>.

    ¡°Hi, my name is E. Nice to meet you<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she said with that same smug smile still stretched across her face.

 Revival 106

    <b>Chapter 106 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    From the moment I saw that look in her eyes, I knew I wouldn¡¯t like the woman standing before me.

    A fake smile, innocent eyes, a

    Ah, I knew it all too well.

    perfectly polished exterior.

    I could tell she didn¡¯t like me. In fact, she seemed irritated by my very presence and everything about her felt fake.

    Fake like someone I once knew. Aria

    She¡¯d wear that same smile while making snarky remarks about me. Pretend to be friendly when, deep down, she hated my guts hated my very existence.

    Back then, my trust in Aria had led to my downfall in my past life, so in this life, I had promised myself I wouldn¡¯t live that way

    anymore.

    I wouldn¡¯t surround myself with people who didn¡¯t genuinely like me, and I wouldn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s feelings if it meant mine would be trampled on.

    So while she stood there smiling at me, her hand stretched out for a handshake as everyone around us watched, I simply frowned, stared at her hand and ignored her.

    I could hear the sharp gasp of surprise from everyone around as I turned and walked past her without giving her even the slightest bit of attention, her hand still hanging awkwardly in the air.

    I stepped toward the dining area and lowered my head slightly in greeting to Darius, who watched me with a cold glint in his eyes,

    but I continued with a smile.

    ¡°Good morning, my king. I hope you slept well?¡± I asked, already knowing he wouldn¡¯t answer<b>, </b>so I didn¡¯t wait before taking the seat in front of me and lifting my hand to wave at a clearly shocked Cassian.

    ¡°Morning, Cassian. How are you? Is Drake not having breakfast with us today?¡± I asked, since I didn¡¯t see him anywhere.

    Cassian blinked, but soon a glint of amusement flickered in his eyes as he nodded with a small smile.

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes. He had something to take care of. How was your night, miss?¡±

    ¡°I slept well, thank you,¡± I replied with a nod, just as one of the maids stepped forward, her eyes flickering toward me <b>nervously </b>for a brief second before she began serving the dishes.

    Something told me E was still stunned into silence, because I hadn¡¯t heard a word from her until the maid finished serving <b>my </b>te and I politely thanked her.

    ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­¡± came a high¨Cpitched, annoyed voice from behind me.

    Just as I expected, E walked up to me, her face red with embarrassment, <b>a </b>finger pointed straight <b>at me</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Did you just ignore me? I introduced myself to you, and you ignored me?¡± she asked <b>incredulously</b>.

    I <b>didn¡¯t </b>spare her a nce, I simply began eating.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    Everyone watching seemed stunned. I could even feel Serena¡¯s wide<b>¨C</b>eyed gaze fixed on me.

    They were all shocked that I was so openly ignoring E, without even trying to hide it.

    ¡°Morning, Miss E,¡± I heard Zayn say as he took a seat beside me. I didn¡¯t have to look to know he was smiling, <b>especially </b>as the maid began serving his meal.

    ¡°Since you want to be greeted, then I¡¯ll greet you,¡± he joked, but E clearly wasn¡¯t in the mood. Shepletely ignored him, <b>her </b>gaze still locked on me.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear that I¡¯m speaking to you? Wait- is she deaf or something?¡± she turned to Cassian, asking bbergasted.

    Cassianughed and casually rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear us just have a conversation? If she was deaf, then how would she hear me? You really need to start using <b>that </b><b>brain </b>of yours, E,¡± he tsked under his breath.

    E frowned, then turned back to me, her finger still pointed in my face.

    ¡°If she isn¡¯t deaf, then how dare she ignore-¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, I brought the spoon in my hand up and gently pushed her finger away, fixing a cold stare on her as her eyes widened at me.

    ¡°Could you move your finger away?¡± I said, my voice calm andposed. ¡°I¡¯m trying to eat. So why are you disturbing me?¡±

    Her gaze narrowed on me, a disbelieving scoff slipping past her lips but I simply turned away, set the spoon down, and picked <b>up </b>another as I resumed eating.

    ¡°My goddess, how rude. Are people from outside this rude? Can you see this, my king?¡± she turned toward Darius, who was watching me. He had stopped eating altogether, his eyes still on me.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to be nice here, and she¡¯s being rude. How can a woman like her be your mate?¡±

    ¡°E,¡± Cassian warned, his tone sharp.

    But instead of stopping, she pouted, her lips curling with frustration.

    <i>¡°</i>Am I wrong? Everyone¡¯s celebrating that the king brought home his mate, but how could the king¡¯s mate be not only wolfless but rude?<i>¡± </i>she said angrily.

    The corner of my lips tilted into a slow smirk.

    ¡°E, that is enough. Stop that. You¡¯re in the presence of the king himself, and you are¨C¡±

    ¡°Rude?¡± I cut in before Cassian could finish his sentence, turning to E with amusement in my gaze.

    ¡°So you

    weren¡¯t rude when you

    said I looked like a maid?¡± I asked calmly.

    She blinked in confusion before rolling her eyes.

    <b>¡°</b>Is that why you¡¯re upset?¡± she scoffed. ¡°It was a mistake, I haven¡¯t-¡±

    I cut her off again with a soft chuckle.

    ¡°Yeah right, you didn¡¯t know I wasn¡¯t a maid. You know, you should drop that act with me, since I see <b>right </b><b>through </b><b>you </b><b>and </b><b>I </b>won¡¯t entertain whatever it is you¡¯re nning. So could you please leave me alone and allow me to <b>eat</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I asked <b>with </b><b>a </b><b>frown</b>.

    She stared at me, flustered, but the next second, her expression twisted into anger, and she growled.

    ¡°Who do you think you are to speak to me-¡±

    <b>¡°</b>You.¡±

    This time, I wasn¡¯t the one who cut her off.

    <b>It </b>was him.

    The emotionless voice belonged to Darius.

    We all turned toward the man who now stared at E with eyes so cold they sent chills through everyone <i>around</i>.

    E gasped, her eyes wide in surprise, but the next moment, she suddenly blushed until that small flicker of hope vanished with the next words that left Darius¡¯s mouth:

    ¡°Who are you¡­ and what are you doing here?¡±

 Revival 107

    <b>Chapter </b><b>107 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    Huh?

    Everyone stared in stunned disbelief at Darius. I could feel the pressure as the room fell into silence, the only sound was the <b>ticking </b>of the clock.

    Did Darius just ask her who she was?

    He didn¡¯t know her?

    I tilted my head, eyes locked on the expressionless man as he kept his cold, unrelenting gaze on E.

    It didn¡¯t look like he didn¡¯t know her. I mean, they were just eating together and not many people could sit at a table with the Lycan King like that. I highly doubted he didn¡¯t know her.

    So¡­ why?

    Why did he ask her that?

    And clearly, I wasn¡¯t the only one surprised.

    Cassian and Zayn both looked confused as they stared at Darius, but even their confusion didn¡¯tpare to E¡¯s expression.

    Her eyes were practically bulging out of their sockets, and her mouth hung wide open in pure shock and disbelief.

    If everyone else hadn¡¯t looked so out of it, I probably would¡¯ve burst outughing.

    But whatever was going on seemed to be making Darius angry.

    His eyes shed a paler shade of white, and his frown deepened as he continued staring at the bbergasted E.

    Before anyone could react, a heavy aura, thick with killing intent was pushed straight toward her.

    In the blink of an eye, E gasped and copsed to her knees<b>, </b>one hand reaching for her chest as she clutched it in pain.

    ¡°I asked you a question,¡± Darius said, his voice void of all emotion.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed, trembling on the floor.

    That finally snapped everyone out of their daze.

    Cassian was the first to react, rising abruptly from his seat and bowing his head low in submission.

    ¡°M¨CMy king¡­ please allow me to ask for forgiveness. This is E, and she is my-¡± Cassian paused briefly. ¡°My ma

    I stiffened, my eyes widening as I stared <b>at </b>Cassian in shock. Even Serena, who stood quietly behind me, froze in <b>ce</b>.

    What?! Mate? She was Cassian¡¯s mate, yet she¡¯d been all lovey¨Cdovey with Darius right in front of him? What the hell<b>? </b>

    Even Darius seemed caught off guard, his head tilting slightly as strands of white hair fell across his face.

    <b>1/4 </b>

    <b>12.25 </b>FTI, 1 <b>Aug </b>

    ¡°Your mate?¡± he asked, his tone unreadable.

    Cassian nodded with a sigh. ¡°It seems the king has forgotten about this again.¡±

    Darius stared at him in confusion, a frown creasing his brows, and I couldn¡¯t help but find the whole exchange a little <b>amusing </b>

    ¡°I have?¡± he asked, ignoring the fact that E was still on the ground, gasping for air.

    ¡°Yes! I told you twice already that E is my mate. You forgot the first time, the second¡­ and now the third,¡± Cassian replied with <b>a </b>pout.

    A smallugh slipped from my lips as I reached for my spoon and resumed eating before my food got cold.

    ¡°I see,¡± Darius muttered, clearly uninterested. Then his gaze flicked to E, who trembled under the weight of his eyes. His tone sharpened.

    ¡°Then what is she doing here? I haven¡¯t seen her before, so why is she suddenly eating with us today?¡±

    The entire room went still. Even I froze, my spoon halted mid¨Cair as I turned toward Darius to see if he was actually serious.

    From everyone¡¯s expression, it was obvious this wasn¡¯t E¡¯s first time here and my suspicion was confirmed when she finally spoke.

    ¡°M¨CMy king, what do you mean¡­ my first day? I¡¯ve beening here for at least two years now!¡± she stammered, her voice rising in pitch until it cracked.

    The moment she realized she¡¯d just raised her voice at the Lycan King, she pped a hand over her mouth in horror.

    Darius, however, simply stared at her. Whether he truly remembered or not, I couldn¡¯t tell, his expression was icy cold. Cold enough to freeze the Antic.

    Just when the silence in the room felt like it could suffocate us, Darius turned to Cassian and muttered,

    ¡°Mate or not, I don¡¯t want to see her here again. The next time that I do¡­ I will end her life.¡±

    I gasped, so did Cassian and E. Only Zayn had an amused look dancing on his face as Darius rose from his seat.

    I watched him approach Cassian, stopping right beside him as he asked,

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Cassian¡¯s eyes widened where he stood, his breathing heavy. But even without Darius¡¯s cold re, something told me this wasn¡¯t a

    bluff.

    Cassian knew that too. Because the next second, he bowed his head slightly and responded, voice tight with restraint,

    ¡°Yes, I understand, my king.¡±

    With that, Darius turned away, walking off without so much as a backward nce. Everyone watched him leave, tension still hanging thick in the air.

    But just before he disappeared from sight, he paused.

    Then he turned to me.

    My heart nearly stopped as his piercing gaze locked on mine. My breath caught in my throat, and I couldn¡¯t <b>help </b>the way <b>my </b>spoon slipped from my fingers, ttering softly onto the table.

    ¡°And you,¡± he said, tone low and final, ¡°we are going somewhere by twelve this afternoon. Be ready before then.¡±

    I blinked, barely registering his words before instinct kicked in. I lowered my head with a tight, nervous smile.

    ¡°O¨COf course, my king! Haha, of course,¡± I said,ughing awkwardly.

    But he only stared at me, nk and unreadable, before finally turning and walking away.

    I could¡¯ve sworn everyone let out a breath of relief the moment Darius disappeared, myself included.

    My goddess, that man was terrifying. He had no problem threatening his Beta¡¯s mate so easily.

    I couldn¡¯t help the sneer tugging at my lips, nearly cursing my own luck out loud.

    Why, Goddess? Why did you make this man my mate?

    ¡°M¨Cmy¨Cking, my king, I¨Cplease forgive me, please forgive me!¡±

    E suddenly panicked, scrambling to her feet as soon as Darius was gone. I turned to her with an eye roll.

    When Darius was still here, she couldn¡¯t say a word but now that he was gone, she was making a scene?

    ¡°My king, my king¡­ please forgive me-¡±

    ¡°Would you stop screaming?¡± Cassian snapped with a sharp re. She froze, then started crying as she stumbled over to him.

    ¡°Cassian, help me ask the king for forgiveness. I don¡¯t even know what I did wrong, but-¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you did wrong?¡± Cassian cut her off<b>, </b>clearly frustrated. ¡°You insulted the king¡¯s mate right in front of him, and yet you say that?¡±

    He exhaled harshly. ¡°And you almost got me in trouble, E. How many times have I told you not <b>to </be here without permission?¡±

    E frowned as he scolded her, then her eyes snapped to me with a re. I almost spoke up to tell him that Darius hadn¡¯t acted out of some protective instinct, he didn¡¯t care about me like that. But instead, I ignored the whole scene.

    I simply gestured for Serena to sit and called for a maid to serve her.¡±

    ¡°B¨Cbut she-¡± E stammered, but Cassian ran a hand through his hair, cutting her off again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Just leave before the kinges back.¡±

    She looked like she wanted to argue, but Cassian¡¯s narrowed eyes shifted to me, and she immediately froze.

    Cassian might¡¯ve been the friendly one, but he was still the king¡¯s Beta and definitely not someone to test.

    E pouted but obeyed. She turned and stormed off¨Cthough not without throwing onest re in my direction. As soon as she left, Cassian sank into his chair with a frustrated sigh.

    <b>12:25 </b><b>Fri</b>, 1 <b>Aug </b>

    ¡°Your mate is one of a kind, don¡¯t you think, Beta Cassian?¡± Zayn chuckled through a bite of food.

    Cassian rolled his eyes, then nced at me. I could already tell he was about to apologize, but I shook <b>my </b>head with a smile to stop

    him.

    He seemed to understand, offering

    I returned to my food, but my mind

    ¡®<i>t </i>focused on the taste anymore.

    a small, grateful smile before standing and heading off in the same direction <b>Darius </b><b>had </b><b>gone</b>.

    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Darius had said.

    Where exactly was he nning to take me?

    I wasn¡¯t sure. But I was going to find out soon.

 Revival 108

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°Miss, where do you think the Lycan King is taking you? Do you think it¡¯s a date?¡± Serena asked as I casually chewed on the <b>popcorn </b>in my hand, my eyes still trained on the television.

    As I watched the movie, I simply shrugged.

    ¡°Who knows where? That man is unpredictable. He could be taking me somewhere to kill me, for all I know.¡±

    Serena gasped dramatically, her head snapping to me from across the couch, her grip tightening on her bowl of po.

    ¡°W¨CWhat¡­ you don¡¯t really think that¡¯s the case, right, miss<i>? </i>The king wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± she asked, clearly worried.

    The corner of my lips curved into a slow, amused smirk as I shrugged again and popped <i>more </i>popcorn into my mouth.

    ¡°Who knows? But don¡¯t forget, this is the same man who wanted to reject me despite the consequences, told me to drink poison as an alternative, and constantly looks at me like he wants to kill me. You really think it¡¯s that impossible?¡± I said, raising a brow.

    Serena frowned, clearly not finding it funny.

    After everything that had happened at the dining table this morning, we had nothing else to do, so I suggested we watch a movie together before it was time for me to leave with Darius.

    Now we were watching How to Train Your Dragon while eating popcorn.

    And honestly? It was pretty nice. Just lounging here, doing nothing, thinking about nothing, for once.

    Because in both my past life and tis one, I hadn¡¯t really had time for myself.

    In the past life, I was the Luna, the leader of the pack before Kieran became Alpha.

    After my father¡¯s death, Kieran couldn¡¯t immediately assume the role because the pack elders didn¡¯t want him to. For two very

    clear reasons:

    First, because my father had made it clear that if anything happened to him, I was to take over, even if I nned to pass it to Kieran eventually.

    He¡¯d told the elders that I was the one fit to hold the power, not Kieran because he wasn¡¯t trustworthy.

    And second, because Kieran¡¯s background was unknown.

    He imed toe from the Emberfang Pack, yet he had no proof to back it up.

    So, for a year, I had been in control. Running the pack. Managing Kieran. Managing everyone.

    But now¡­ I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I sat and watched a movie like this.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s funny,¡± I muttered under my breath,ughing at the scene ying out.

    ¡°A¨CAre youughing, mydy?<i>¡± </i>Serena asked, stunned. ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­ What if the king does something bad to you<b>? </b><b>Do </b><b>you have </b><b>to </b>go? What if I went in your ce?¡± she asked.

    My eyes flickered to her just in time to see her shiver slightly at the thought of going with Darius, and I couldn¡¯t <b>help </b><b>but </b>scoff <b>lightly </b>as a small smile tugged at my lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, dummy. I¡¯m going to be fine. And no, you can¡¯t go in my ce, the king wants me. I have to go. It¡¯s <b>part </b>of what we agreed on.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Serena asked, confused.

    But I just shook my head and turned back to the TV.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine. If I¡¯m not, I¡¯ll tell you. Let¡¯s just watch this, okay?¡± I said with a small smile.

    For a brief moment, Serena said nothing. Then she softly muttered an ¡°okay¡± under her breath before turning her attention back <b>to </b>the screen.

    But as she did, the corner of my lips tugged downward into a frown.

    The reason Darius wanted me toe with him probably had something to do with the fact that I was a white wolf. I still had <b>no </b>idea why he even needed me in the first ce but I knew one thing for sure:

    I had to be careful.

    I couldn¡¯t trust that man.

    Or anyone else in this pack.

    Soon, we finished the movie and from how rxed and happy Serena looked, she really seemed to enjoy it.

    Since we still had about twenty minutes left before it was time, I decided to send another text message to my father, just letting him know I was okay, following up on the one I sentst night.

    And then, I let myself take a nap.

    And just like yesterday, I had another dream.

    The same blurry face.

    The same strange d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    The same intense feeling that this wasn¡¯t just a dream..

    Because as I stared at the bright blue sky in a daze, I could feel the wind on my skin, the warmth of the sun, and even the steady thump of my heartbeat.

    It felt too real.

    One moment I was asleep, and the next¡­ Iwas here.

    ¡°Am¡­ Am I dreaming again?¡± I whispered to myself, narrowing my eyes in confusion. How the hell was I here?

    ¡°Why do you like wearing white, little mate?¡±

    The cool, deep voice snapped me out of my daze.

    I blinked and turned to find the man from thest dream standing beside me, this time in casual clothes¡­ or at least <b>what </b>people wore casually centuries ago.

    Wait-

    Now that I was finally get clearer look at him, he actually v

    dressed like someone straight out of the <b>past</b>.

    I tilted my head slightly, frowning in confusion.

    Huh?

    ¡°Why are you dressed like that?¡± I blurted before I could stop myself.

    But realizing I hadn¡¯t had a chance to ask him anything yesterday, I quickly followed up.

    ¡°And who are you? Where are we? Is this a dream?¡±

    The man tilted his head, as if confused by my questions, but instead of answering¡­ he just kept talking, ignoring mepletely.

    ¡°Oh, because you love the color?¡± he said with augh. ¡°It suits you, little mate.¡±

    I frowned, watching as he suddenly reached out and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear.

    I stiffened at the touch, and the urge to lean into it was almost unbearably strong. But I didn¡¯t.

    Instead, I leaned away and raised my hand between us<b>, </b>stopping him.

    How¡­ how was I wearing a white dress that looked like it came straight out of the Victorian era?

 Revival 109

    <b>Chapter </b><b>109 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    I had so many questions I wanted to ask, things I waspletely confused about.

    For example, where was I? Who was this man, and why was his face so blurry? Why were we dressed like this?

    Was this a dream, reality, or some kind of illusion?

    I couldn¡¯t even tell. I was so overwhelmed that all I could do was stare down at my dress in utter confusion.

    Before I realized what I was doing, I reached out and touched the fabric. When I felt its texture, I frowned, lifting a brow in disbelief.

    This definitely wasn¡¯t a dream. Dreams didn¡¯t feel this real.

    I could hear the sound of birds flying overhead, feel the wind brushing against my skin, hear the rhythm of my own heartbeat. I was fully self¨Caware and if there was one thing I was certain of, it was that this wasn¡¯t a dream.

    Which left only two options.

    Either this was an illusion¡­ or it was reality.

    If it was an illusion, then whose vision was I seeing? This ce clearly had nothing to do with me. Not my life. Not my past.

    So whose reality was this?

    Wait¡­

    Had I transmigrated into the past? Into the Victorian era? In someone¡¯s body?

    My eyes widened in sheer horror at the thought.

    ¡°Little mate,¡± the man called out, and I shifted my gaze to him, only to find him now staring at the sky ahead as he spoke.

    ¡°I asked the pack doctor to check if the pup is a girl or a boy, but he said it¡¯s too early to know that now.¡±

    The corner of my lips curved into a sneer as I listened to him speak.

    I couldn¡¯t even understand what he was talking about.or who he even was. And worst of all<b>, </b>if I really had transmigrated into the past¡­ then I needed answers, fast.

    Whoever this man was, I had no time for him.

    <b>¡°</b>Could you please stop talking to me? I asked who you are, and you haven¡¯t even answered,¡± I said in frustration<b>, </b>ncing around to find that we were standing in a garden.

    There were flowers of every imaginable color scattered everywhere.

    Pink, yellow, blue, purple, red, green, an endless sea of beauty.

    And for a brief moment, even though I was freaking out of my mind, as I stared at the well¨Cmaintained <b>garden</b><b>, </b>I <b>couldn¡¯t </b><b>help but </b>be mesmerized by how bright and beautiful it looked.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    And just then, a memory that wasn¡¯t mine floated into my mind, words echoing softly in my head as a vision <b>of </b><b>a </b><b>woman </b>and a man, holding each other as they walked through this very garden, yed behind my eyes:

    ¡°Do you know why I love taking care of these flowers myself, my king? Because this is the ce <i>you </ie whenever <b>you </b><b>need </b><b>to </b>think, or whenever the royal meetings be too much. I want this ce to be beautiful and peaceful for you. I want it to <b>be </b><b>your </b>happy ce.¡±

    The memory vanished as quickly as it came, fading like mist, and I immediately shut my eyes as a throbbing headache spread through my skull.

    I staggered back slightly, my breath catching as my vision began <i>to </i>blur.

    ¡°But I believe the pup is a girl,¡± the manughed, turning to me as thoughpletely unaware that I was seconds away from passing out.

    He continued walking toward me, and as I groaned, wanting to move away from him, I realized, I couldn¡¯t.

    I couldn¡¯t move my body.

    Couldn¡¯t take a single step away as he leaned in closer and gently ced a hand on my stomach.

    ¡°I want it to be a girl. Our first child should be a pretty girl who looks like you, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    My eyes widened at his words, snapping down to my stomach as I gaped in shock.

    C¨Cchild? Was I pregnant?

    No¨Cwas this body pregnant?!

    But before I could evenprehend what he had just said or ask what he meant, a whimper escaped my lips as I felt it again.

    That same powerful force mming into me.

    And just likest time, I felt my soul being yanked from the body before I could blink or react.

    I couldn¡¯t even get a single word out as I watched myself being pulled free, floating out of the body I had inhabited only moments

    ago.

    Then, to my horror, the body I had just left¡­ suddenlyughed.

    She reached out and gently touched the man¡¯s hand still resting on her stomach.

    And for the briefest of moments, just a moment, she turned slightly.

    Her face was still blurred, but her head tilted¡­ and her gaze locked onto mine.

    She stared right at me.

    Eyes trained directly on me, like she knew I was there, before everything snapped back¡­ and the world went dark.

    ¡°I apologize, Miss Sandra. Mydy must be tired, that¡¯s why she¡¯s not waking up from her nap. I¡¯ll try again.¡±

    I heard Serena¡¯s worried voice, and suddenly, my eyes snapped open.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>20:15 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>1 </b><b>Aug </b>

    I sat up in bed, staring at nothing in particr as my heart pounded violently against my chest.

    <b>¡°</b>Oh my goddess! You scared me, mydy!¡± Serena yelped in shock, standing from the bed with a hand pressed <b>to </b><b>her </b><b>chest</b>.

    As I turned to look at her, I caught the surprise in her eyes. Behind her stood Sandra and two maids, their heads bowed in <b>silent </b>submission.

    Sandra looked confused, her pale eyes fixed on me as if trying to make sense of what had just happened.

    ¡°M¨CMydy, are you okay?¡± Serena asked softly.

    I shifted my gaze back to her, taking a deep, shaky breath. Running a hand through my hair, <b>I </b>tried to calm my racing heartbeat before offering her a small nod.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Just a bad dream,¡± I whispered, shaking my head, trying to convince myself that¡¯s all it was.

    A dream¡­ right? It had to be a dream. Or some terrifying illusion.

    ¡°Forgive me for intruding, miss<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Sandra spoke up, ¡°but the king asked me to call for you.¡±

    I turned to her, then nced at the clock on the wall, my eyes widening slightly when I realized it was already noon.

    That¡¯s right.

    I was supposed to be going somewhere with Darius.

    Great

    #

    <b>AD </b>

    Comment

 Revival 110

    <b>Chapter </b><b>110 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°Serena can¡¯te with us?¡± I asked, confused as I stared at the man before me.

    After I woke up, whatever that had been, Serena and I had walked out of the massive packhouse, led by Sandra, and as soon as we stepped outside, a sleek car was already waiting.

    Darius was inside, his eyes closed as if he were sleeping.

    Drake was in the driver¡¯s seat, he must¡¯ve returned from wherever he went and when our eyes met, he gave me a small, polite smile in greeting.

    Standing in front of me was Cassian, who¡¯d just informed us that Serena couldn¡¯te along.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s the king¡¯s order,¡± he said. ¡°He only wants you with him. No¡­pany.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at his words and turned to Serena, who looked worried. Her expression was tense, clearly nervous as she stared at Cassian.

    ¡°B¨Cbut Beta Cassian, can¡¯t I just follow thedy?<i>¡± </i>she pleaded. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t cause a scene. I¡¯ll be quiet, no one will even know I¡¯m there. I¡¯m just worried and don¡¯t want to leave her alone.¡±

    Cassian sighed and rubbed the back of his neck with an awkward smile.

    ¡°I wish I could let you, but it¡¯s the king¡¯smand, Serena. I¡¯m sorry. You should stay back and maybe get to know the others in the packhouse. I think most of the maids are around your age.¡±

    Serena frowned immediately, her disgust clear, like just the thought of socializing with them was repulsive.

    ¡°But¨Cbut-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be okay, Serena,¡± I cut her off gently before she could go on.

    If this was what Darius ordered, then no one could argue. Pushing it would only put Cassian in a tough spot.

    ¡°Nothing will happen,¡± I added with a small smile, even though I was freaking terrified inside. ¡°I¡¯lle back soon, and then we can watch another movie, hm? So go back inside.¡±

    But my smile stiffened.

    Why didn¡¯t Darius want Serena to follow? He didn¡¯t seem like someone who cared enough to worry. So¡­ what was his reason?

    Where was he taking me?

    A cold shiver ran down my spine.

    He wasn¡¯t nning to end me somewhere quiet, was he?

    Even though I knew it wasn¡¯t the case if Darius had wanted to kill me, he would¡¯ve done it back at the Emberfang pack without

    hesitation.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Serena¡¯s voice trembled, her eyes ssy like she might cry, and guilt hit me.

    I had scared her earlier, talking like Darius might kill me.

    <b>¡°</b>Go back, Serena,¡± I said more firmly now. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what pack we¡¯re in.¡±

    She sniffled and slowly lowered her head in submission, turning around and walking back toward the packhouse.

    As soon as she disappeared, Cassian let out a deep breath and shook his head.

    ¡°That girl scares me for some reason,¡± he muttered.

    I blinked and turned to look after Serena¡¯s retreating figure.

    ¡°Serena? But she¡¯s the sweetest,¡± I said, genuinely surprised.

    The corner of Cassian¡¯s mouth lifted into an amused smirk as he walked to the car door.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true,¡± he said, ¡°but the day we left the Emberfang pack, she spent the whole ride talking about how good of a person you were. She even asked both Zayn and me to take care of you once we got here.¡±

    He opened the door, ncing over his shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s scary whenever it has to do with you.¡±

    I watched him as he chuckled softly, my brows pulling together in confusion.

    Then my gaze flickered to Darius, who still had his eyes closed, sitting silently on the other side of the seat. As I stared at him, everything seemed to blur around him for the briefest moment, and I found myself dazed.

    Damn, this man was attractive. If it wasn¡¯t for his shitty personality, I¡¯d probably like him a lot more because of his face alone.

    People liked pretty things, and I wasn¡¯t an exception, especially when he was the most attractive man I had ever seen.

    At that moment, the image of what happened yesterday in the car shed in my mind, and I couldn¡¯t help but blush when I remembered how good his fingers had felt deep inside me.

    ¡°Please enter, Miss,¡± Cassian called out.

    I blinked, realizing he was watching me with a smirk, like he knew exactly what I was thinking. I quickly cleared my throat, face flushing as I thanked him and stepped into the car.

    As soon as I did, Cassian closed the door and I inched closer to the opposite side, trying to create as much distance between us as possible.

    Once Cassian climbed into the front passenger seat, Drake started the engine and we began driving off.

    I swallowed nervously and took a quick nce at Darius, only to find him still resting with his eyes shut. I quickly looked away,. more specifically, out the window, trying to stay quiet, to not draw attention to myself.

    It didn¡¯t help that this was the same limo we had been in yesterday¡­ when Darius and I did that thing.

    ¡°This is so awkward, I want to throw myself out of the car,¡± I whispered under my breath in frustration and almost immediately, I heard She¡¯s voice..

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you throw yourself at him/instead, hehe,¡± she chuckted, and I froze.

    ¡°W¨CWhat are you saying?! Would you shut up?¡± I said through the mind¨Clink, my face burning <b>hotter</b>.

    20:15 Fri, 1 Aug GO

    ¡°I mean, if you think about it, you never got to return the favor from yesterday. You came, but didn¡¯t help him¨C¡±

    ¡°That was because he said he didn¡¯t want me to!¡± I hissed, cutting her off.

    ¡°So you would have helped him if he asked?¡± she teased, and I could practically hear the smug smirk in her voice.

    <b>53</b><b>% </b>

    <b>(</b>+28)

    ¡°Would you shut up, you dirty wolf? Stop saying nonsense,¡± I scoffed. ¡°You haven¡¯t even said much since we came to this pack. The only time you spoke up was when you saw that E girl, and now you¡¯re just spewing nonsense again.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, pressing a hand to my flushed cheek, trying to ignore her.

    I couldn¡¯t even deny what she said, because¡­ yesterday, I had practically thrown myself at Darius. We had both agreed that being sexual might help lessen whatever strange bond was between us, but in the end, I was the one who came, and Darius didn¡¯t.

    I did feel bad about it and wanted to help him, he had denied me. Though I didn¡¯t want to admit it, it did hurt a bit.

    ¡°This ce¡­¡± She suddenly spoke again, her voice softer now, almost sad and it made me freeze.

    ¡°This ce¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but it feels like we¡¯ve been here before. For some reason, it makes me both happy and sad at the same time.¡±

    I blinked in confusion at her words but more than anything, I was surprised.

    Because that was exactly how I felt too.

    Like I had been here before, even though I couldn¡¯t remember. And even though it wasn¡¯t possible, the feeling, the stepped foot in this ce before was strong.

    And the longer I stayed here, the more it made me feel both happy¡­ and inexplicably sad.

    ¡°Have we been here-¡±

    Before I could even finish my sentence, Darius¡¯s cold voice cut through my thoughts.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to see a shaman,¡± he said.

    I turned to look at him, only to find his eyes narrowed on me as he continued,

    ¡°And whatever she tells you, you¡¯ll do it. No questions asked. Do you understand?¡±

    urge

    that I had

 Revival 111

    <b>Chapter </b><b>111 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    A shaman?

    Did he just say we were going to see a shaman?

    1 stared at him in confusion, but he merely watched me with that same unreadable expression. Even after several seconds of staring, he said nothing, just nced away and looked out the window like the conversation never happened.

    My lips curved into a frown as I red at him.

    This was exactly what I meant about his shitty personality ruining any potential interest I could¡¯ve had in him. If he weren¡¯t such an ass, maybe I¡¯d have actually liked him¡­ considering how ridiculously <i>good</i><i>¨C</i>looking he was.

    I sneered and turned away with a scoff. If he wasn¡¯t going to tell me anything, then why mention it in the first ce?

    Still¡­ one thing was certain: whatever this visit to a shaman meant, it definitely had something to do with Darius¡¯s decision not <b>to </b>reject me and to bring me here instead.

    Whatever it was¡­ I had no choice but to follow him and find out.

    As the car glided down the road, silence filled the space between us. Neither of us said a word. The thick ss separating us from Cassian and Drake muffled their conversation, I could hear them talking, but not what they were actually saying.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the car came to a stop.

    I watched as Darius straightened in his seat. Drake opened the door for him, and without sparing me a nce, he stepped out and walked away.

    Before I could even gather my thoughts, the door beside me opened and I saw Cassian standing there with a smile, holding out his

    hand.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Let¡¯s go, miss,¡± he grinned, his eyes curving into cheerful slits.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile back as I reached out and took his hand, letting him help me out of the car.

    ¡°Thank you, Cassian. You¡¯re such a gentleman, unlike someone I know,¡± I said, taking a light jab at Darius.

    Cassian chuckled, rubbing the back of his head with a lopsided grin, as if he knew exactly who I was referring to.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, miss. The king has already gone inside.¡±

    I nodded and stepped forward as he closed the door behind me.

    The moment I looked ahead and saw the small house in front of us, I was taken aback. I hadn¡¯t expected it to be so bright and well- kept, especially not when Darius said we were going to see the shaman.

    Originally, when I thought of shamans, my mind went to the one we had back at the Emberfang Pack. She was an elderly <b>woman </b>who lived alone in a small house deep in the forest, far from civilization. Shamans often believed that distancing themselves from people gave them a stronger connection to the Moon Goddess.

    And even though this ce was also tucked deep in the woods, the shaman from my pack lived in <b>an </b><b>old </b><b>ck </b><b>house </b><b>that </b>

    practically screamed creepy and haunted, with cobwebs everywhere, a roof that looked on the verge of copse<b>, </b><b>and </b><b>walls </b>that seemed to have survived twice the span of her own generations.

    Whenever my father offered to build her a better home, out of respect for her as our pack¡¯s shaman and a powerful one <b>at </b><b>that</b>, she always refused, iming she liked the aesthetic..

    Now, standing in front of the small white¨Cpainted house surrounded by a beautiful herb garden, the difference couldn¡¯t <b>have </b>been more striking. It smelled sweet, calming¡­ almost divine. The very air seemed to ease every part of my body.

    ¡°Is this the pack¡¯s shaman¡¯s hocked surprised as I turned to Cassian.

    I

    He nodded. ¡°Yes, it is. This is actually the new pack shaman. She took overst year after her mother, the previous one passed away,¡± he exined, gesturing for me to walk with him.

    As I stepped forward, I nodded in understanding, my gaze drifting to the vibrant herbs carefully nted in the garden as we <b>made </b>our way to the house.

    ¡°She must really be talented. Even if I don¡¯t know much about herbs, these look like they¡¯re hard to grow,¡± I said offhandedly.

    Cassian chuckled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. That kid actually loves growing herbs like this, and honestly, I¡¯m surprised she¡¯s managed to keep them this well despite howzy she is.¡±

    I raised a brow in confusion at his words. Did he just say¡­ kid?

    But before I could ask, we¡¯d reached the door. Cassian opened it, letting me step inside.

    And the moment I did, I froze for a second, stunned by how bright and warm it was.

    The interior was cozy, inviting. Artwork lined the walls, candles flickered gently on the tables¡­

    But what really caught my attention? Snacks.

    Yes¨Csnacks.

    Choctes, gum, cookies, and biscuits were scattered across every hard surface like it was a candy store instead of a shaman¡¯s

    house.

    What the hell¡­

    As I stood there frozen in ce, a voice suddenly called out, snapping me from my daze.

    ¡°Oh! Thedy is here¨Clet me see her!¡± a small voice chirped.

    My eyes shifted toward therge table at the center of the room where Darius sat, his back facing me.

    But what truly left me stunned was the little girl, who couldn¡¯t be older than seven, hopping down from one of the chairs and running toward me with a bright, cheerful smile.

    She stopped in front of me, her wide eyes sparkling as they locked on mine.

    ¡°Oh! You must be Lady Nyssa, the king¡¯s mate!¡±

    My eyes widened even more as she stretched her tiny hand toward me for a handshake.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>ZUD </b>PII, FAug

    ¡°My name is Dorothy, the Lunaris Dominion shaman.¡±

    My mouth practically hit the floor.

    What?! No way, this pack¡¯s shaman was a kid?

 Revival 112

    <b>Chapter 112 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    A kid?!

    The person who nted those herbs was a kid?

    My mouth hung open as I stared at the little girl in front of me, her tiny hand stretched <i>out </i>for a handshake, while I was still too busy trying to wrap my head around the fact that the pack¡¯s shaman was a child who couldn¡¯t have been more than seven¡­ maybe even six.

    She was adorable, short and slim, her hair tied up in a high ponytail. And when she smiled up at me, I could clearly see <b>a </b>missing front tooth. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she waited for me to take her hand.

    When I didn¡¯t move right away, still frozen in surprise, Cassian stepped beside me and leaned in slightly, whispering,

    ¡°Miss, this is the pack shaman¨CDorothy.¡±

    His words snapped me out of my daze, and I quickly reached out with a nervous smile, taking her tiny hand in mine.

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the pack¡¯s shaman. It¡¯s nice to meet you! I¡¯m sorry, I was just¡­ surprised,¡± I said,ughing awkwardly.

    Her grin widened as she sped my hand tightly.

    ¡°Nice to meet you too! I¡¯ve been waiting to see the woman the Moon Goddess blessed the king with. You¡¯re really beautiful, mydy!¡± she beamed.

    Her voice was so bright and excited but just as the words left her lips, I heard a soft scoff.

    My gaze flicked to Darius. He hadn¡¯t turned around once. His legs and arms were crossed, eyes fixed on nothing in particr.

    I couldn¡¯t stop the sneer that curled on my lips.

    Hmph. It¡¯s not like I wanted to be his mate, either.

    I turned my attention back to Dorothy, only to find her still watching me with wide¨Ceyed awe.

    Her gaze clung to me with something close to fascination, and I blinked, caught off guard.

    Huh? Why was she staring at me like that¡­ like I was something extraordinary?

    ¡°Dorothy, what did I say about staring at people for too long?¡± Cassian asked, and the girl blinked before shifting her gaze to him, rolling her eyes with a pout but she didn¡¯t argue back.

    ¡°And what did I also say about eating too many of these snacks? They¡¯re not good for you, youngdy,¡± he scolded again.

    She lifted her chin in defense. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. And would you stop disturbing me and step out? I¡¯m about to begin the session with the king and his mate, Beta Cassian. You¡¯re intruding¡±

    I watched, expecting Cassian to be annoyed by her bold words but instead, he just smiled and reached out to ruffle her head <b>with </b><b>a </b>grin.

    ¡°Alright, alright, lil fighter. But I¡¯m getting rid of all these snacks by the time Ie back,¡± he teased before <b>turning </b><b>to </b><b>Darius</b>, <b>who </b>

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>20.15 </b><b>Fri</b>, 1 <b>Aug </b>

    had been quiet the entire time. Cassian lowered his head slightly in respect.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be outside with Drake, my king. Please send me a mind¨Clink if you need me.¡± Darius didn¡¯t even nce at him in response.

    Cassian simply lifted his head again, turned to me with a small wave, and headed out.

    As soon as he stepped out the door, my hand was once again sped by the little girl. I watched as she bounced excitedly<b>, </b>eyes glued to me with a wide grin.

    ¡°Do you really have a white wolf? Are you really the blessed white wolf that hasn¡¯t been seen in so many centuries? Do you<b>?! </b><b>Was </b>my prophecy correct?¡± she asked, and I couldn¡¯t believe that this was the reason she¡¯d been looking at me like that with <b>so </b><b>much </b>excitement.

    What did I tell you, She said at the back of my mind with a smug chuckle. I told you I was special, that you were lucky to have me. But do you appreciate me? Nooo. Meanwhile, this little girl does, hehe. Do you see how excited she is?

    She bragged without a hint of shame, and I was this close to scoffing out loud.

    ¡°You know, I had a prophecy about you some weeks ago, and I told the king but he didn¡¯t believe me!¡± Dorothy said, before clearing her throat and puffing out her chest with a proud smile.

    ¡°My king, I received a visionst night, and I¡¯m pleased to inform you that the white wolf you¡¯ve been searching for has finally reappeared after years of extinction. The one who bears it is closer than you think.¡± She suddenly said, puffing her chest out.

    My eyes narrowed at her as she jumped higher, practically buzzing with energy.

    ¡°I said that! I was the one who told Darius that prophecy. Do you know how many of my ancestors have been trying to find the white wolf for the king? And I did it!¡±

    She pointed to herself proudly,ughing.

    ¡°I was the one who found you! I just know Mama would be so proud of me right now!¡±

    As I heard her words, I lifted a brow.

    From what she¡¯d just said, her ancestors had been searching for a white wolf for Darius¨Cand she had been the one to finally find

    one.

    Me.

    My eyes widened as I lifted my head to look at Darius. So I was right. The reason he brought me here¡­ it was because I was a white

    wolf.

    That was also why he¡¯d asked me to shift into my wolf that day.

    But¡­ for what purpose?

    Why would Darius be searching for a white wolf for so many centuries?

    ¡°Why-¡°I opened my mouth, about to ask.

    But before I could, a cold voice cut through the air, making both the girl and me freeze.

    ¡°Dorothy, that is enough,¡± Darius said.

    20:15 Fri, 1 Aug G

    422

    As Dorothy turned to him, I watched her eyes widen in fear. She immediately let go of me and straightened up, her ponytail flying

    behind her.

    ¡°I¨CI apologize, my king. Forgive me, I was just excited,¡± she stammered with a nervous smile.

    I couldn¡¯t help but notice how quickly she had changed¡­ with just four words from Darius.

    Darius didn¡¯t respond, and Dorothy let out a quiet breath of relief before turning back <i>to </i>me with a bright grin.

    ¡°Follow me, mydy. Let¡¯s begin the session.¡±

    Session? What did she mean by that

    Before she could pull me toward where Darius was, I stopped her and blurted out,

    ¡°What do you mean by session?¡±

    She turned to me with a confused expression at first, then smiled brightly again.

    ¡°In this session, we¡¯re going to try andmunicate with the Moon Goddess.¡±

 Revival 113

    Nyssa pov

    We were going tomunicate with the Moon Goddess.

    When Dorothy, the adorable child, first told me that, I thought she was joking. But now, as the three of us, Dorothy, Darius, and I sat around the round table, I wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. Especially with how serious Darius looked.

    I mean, Dorothy might¡¯ve been ying around, but Darius? He didn¡¯t seem like a man who even knew how tough, let alone joke. So I waspletely confused by everything that was happening.

    How were we supposed to speak to the Goddess, the mother of all werewolves?

    From what I knew, even the shaman from my pack couldn¡¯t really speak to her. All she ever received were visions or vague dreams, never an actual

    conversation.

    But Dorothy was talking about speaking to her.

    I remembered meeting the Goddess after I died. Her presence, her aura<b>, </b>her power, her eyes was etched into my memory.

    And while she was powerful, what stood out the most was how soothing she felt.

    It was like being wrapped in warmth¡­ like being held by a mother I had never truly known.

    And she gave me a second chance, too.

    For that, I would be forever grateful.

    But in that moment, I froze as a memory suddenly resurfaced.

    ¡°Because of this. This dagger saved you. The owner of this dagger is very special to me, and he made me grant your wish.¡±

    My eyes widened as I recalled the Goddess¡¯s words.

    Without thinking, I lifted my hand and nced at the tattoo of the dagger etched on my wrist¨Cthe one that was invisible to everyone but me.

    That¡¯s right. She had said the owner of the dagger was the reason <b><i>I </i></b>was granted another life.

    But she also said it wasn¡¯t my father¡­ and that I would meet him in this lifetime.

    If it wasn¡¯t my father, then who was it?

    Had I already met him¡­ or not yet?

    Before I could stop myself, my gaze flicked instinctively to Darius, who silently watched as Dorothy began cing items on the table.

    Was it him?

    Was he the owner of the dagger?

    As the thought crossed my mind, I almost let out a snort and quickly looked away.

    Yeah, right. What the hell was I even thinking?

    Darius<b>? </b>Impossible. That man couldn¡¯t stand me.

    And besides<b>, </b>we hadn¡¯t even met in my past life¡­

    <b>20:15 FRI</b>, 1 <b>Aug </b>

    There was no way he was the reason I was alive again.

    Why was I even thinking about that now?

    Before I could spiral deeper into that thought, Dorothy¡¯s small voice cut through the haze, and I looked up to find her smiling gently at me before she began to speak.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to try and talk to the Goddess, and ask her how you, as a white wolf, can offer salvation to the Lycan King,¡± she exined.

    I tilted my head, frowning in confusion.

    Salvation to the Lycan King?

    What did she mean by that?

    My brows furrowed, but she simply smiled and turned toward Darius, offering him a respectful bow before speaking again.

    ¡°My King, I will try to connect with the Moon Goddess and see if she¡¯s willing to speak. If she is, you¡¯ll be able to get your answers directly from her

    Darius gave a small nod, his cold eyes flickering to me for the briefest moment before shifting back to Dorothy.

    Hm. Alright, this was actually getting more confusing by the second.

    Why wouldn¡¯t anyone just tell me what was going on?

    Dorothy finally took her gaze off Darius and reached for the itemsid out before her. I watched as her small fingers glided over each one, her eyes fluttering shut as she touched them.

    There were only three items on the table: a scented candle releasing a soothing fragrance, a single incense stick, and a pendant shaped like <b>a </b>crescent

    moon.

    My eyes flickered to the pendant, and I instantly recognized what it was.

    The Moon Pendant, carved from stone believed to hold the power of the moon itself. I¡¯d seen one before, in the house of my pack¡¯s shaman.

    It was said that shamans who kept it close had a higher chance of receiving visions from the Goddess.

    ¡°I will begin now,¡± Dorothy murmured under her breath, reaching for the incense stick. I watched as she brought it to the candle¡¯s me, lighting <b>it </b>before holding it close to her chest, eyes fluttering shut.

    ¡°Please be as quiet as possible<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she said, her voice suddenly serious. ¡°Even a single distraction could break my connection to the Goddess.¡±

    Then, she began to chant softly.

    ¡°Oh holy Goddess, mother of all werewolves¡­ Your humble servantes before you today to ask that you enter our midst and speak <b>with </b><b>us</b>. <b>We </b><b>ask </b>that you answer our questions with the humblest of hearts.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her, watching carefully, then nced over at Darius.

    He was watching too but with a faint frown on his face, his posture tense and straight.

    ¡°Please¡­ pleasee into our midst and answer us,¡± Dorothy whispered, brows drawn together in concentration.

    And I wasn¡¯t sure if I was imagining it, but the room suddenly felt colder. An intense, creeping sensation shot through my body, <b>making </b><b>my </b><b>breath </b><b>hitch</b>.

    But that wasn¡¯t even the most shocking part¡­

    ¡°The Lycan King wishes to ask you a question, Moon Goddess. Please have favor on us ande into our <b>midst</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>

    ???

    <b>20.10 </b>Fil, E

    As soon as she said that, blue mist began to swirl around us, appearing out of nowhere and twirling in the air.

    All the lights in the house started flickering

    and off like we were suddenly trapped in some horror movie.

    ¡°What the hell¡­¡± I breathed out, eyes wide in shock.

    Darius shot me a sharp re, silently telling me to shut up but I rolled my eyes

    at him.

    +28

    Was he serious? I didn¡¯t even know what was happening right now. Why the hell did this feel like we were summoning a ghost?

    Were they really about to summon the Moon Goddess?

    I¡¯d never seen or even heard of anyone doing that. I didn¡¯t think it was even possible. And what if it wasn¡¯t her? What if it really was a ghost?

    And before anyone called me crazy, I believed in ghosts. I was technically one. I had died. My soul had gone back in time. And even though I was in my body again, I wasn¡¯t exactly¡­ alive.

    What the hell was I even thinking about right now?

    As I stared at Dorothy, who continued chanting while the mist grew thicker, I debated whether I should bolt the hell out of there. But I couldn¡¯t move.

    Fear rooted me in ce.

    Especially when Dorothy suddenly stopped chanting then jerked back sharply, as though some unseen force had mmed into her.

    I stared, frozen in both confusion and fear, as her eyes suddenly snapped open and I gasped.

    Her eyes¡­ they were white. A blinding, terrifying shade of white. Simr to Darius¡¯s, but even brighter.

    And 1 recognized those eyes. I¡¯d seen them before.

    Dorothy inhaled deeply and tilted her head to the side.

    Her entire demeanor shifted.

    Her gaze flicked to Darius, who was now watching her with a look I¡¯d never seen on him before.

    It wasn¡¯t just a re. It was deadly. Cold. Dangerous.

    His usual irritation with me was nothingpared to the raw killing intent in his eyes right now.

    But despite that, Dorothy. No¡­ the Moon Goddess¨Conly grinned wider.

    Then she chuckled <i>softly</i>.

    ¡°Darius, Darius¡­ my favorite son. How have you been?¡±

 Revival 114

    <b>hapter 114 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    It was the Moon Goddess. The mother of all werewolves.

    It wasn¡¯t Dorothy I was seeing¨Cit was her.

    I remembered those eyes all too well.

    Why wouldn¡¯t I?

    They were the same eyes I¡¯d seen after I stabbed myself with the dagger¡­ without hesitation.

    The eyes of the Goddess who gave me hope.

    Who gave me a second chance.

    And now, staring into them again, my heart pounded violently in my chest, loud enough to echo in my ears.

    It felt like all the air had been sucked out of my lungs.

    It was suffocating.

    The pressure in the room was so intense it wrapped around me like a vice.

    Even though she was in a human body, Dorothy¡¯s aura hadpletely shifted, reced in an instant by something immense.

    An aura even more overwhelming than the Lycan King¡¯s.

    And how did I know that?

    Well, because the infuriating man had unleashed his aura the moment he saw her.

    Whether he meant to or not¡­ who knows.

    As I watched the Moon Goddess smile at Darius while he stared at her with nothing but hatred, I groaned, clutching my chest as a sharp pain hit me.

    Fuck, what was happening?

    I couldn¡¯t breathe. My vision was starting to blur.

    ¡°Is that how you greet your mother?¡± the Goddess asked, her smile widening as she tilted her head slightly.

    ¡°I assume thest time we met was, what, seven hundred years ago? Or was it eight hundred? No¡­ definitely seven,¡± she added thoughtfully<b>, </b>reaching

    up to stroke her chin.

    And for a brief moment, I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her at Dorothy¡¯s body, now moving with the grace and confidence of <b>a </b>deity.

    The little girl I¡¯d met just minutes ago was gone¡­pletely reced by her.

    How was that even possible?

    <b>¡°</b>You are not my mother,¡± Darius said tly.

    And even though his voice was devoid of emotion, the hatredcing his words was unmistakable.

    ¡°The woman who gave birth to me died centuries ago. So don¡¯t call yourself that.¡±

    My eyes widened-

    First, because of what he said.

    Second, because he actually spoke.

    Darius never reacted to

    anyone. He said what he wanted, then shut everyone else out like they didn¡¯t matter.

    But this time¡­ he shot back.

    At the Moon Goddess.

    She raised a brow at his words, amused, not angry.

    And as I panted, still trying to breathe through the crushing pressure in the room, I watched her chuckle softly.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you adorable, Darius,¡± she said, dropping the incense casually onto the table.

    Her voice was calm, almost like she was speaking to a stubborn child.

    ¡°I am still your mother. I am the mother of the woman who gave birth to you¡­ and the one before her¡­ and the one before that<b>. </b>I am the mother of every werewolf, breathing or dead and that includes you, Lycan King.¡±

    She smirked at him, smug, and I watched as Darius¡¯s jaw ticked. It was obvious he was barely holding back his anger.

    To be honest, as I watched the scene unfold, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was in more pain or more shock.

    Either way, if I didn¡¯t get out of here soon, then this so¨Ccalled life the Moon Goddess had given me¡­ I would really die.

    The pressure from both the Goddess and the Lycan King was crushing, overwhelming me from all sides.

    ¡°I have to get out of here¡­¡± I whispered, breathless.

    But before I could even stand, the Goddess¡¯s gaze flickered to me, sharp and piercing.

    So sharp I almost choked on thest breath I had left.

    As she looked at me, the world seemed to freeze.

    My breathing grew rapid, panic rising in my chest.

    Those eyes¨Cso familiar.

    But then, in a blink, the Moon Goddess smiled softly.

    And just like that, the pain that had wrapped around my body began to fade.

    A warm, fluttering sensation spread through me.

    ¡°My child,¡± I heard her murmur, her eyes curving into soft slits.

    I didn¡¯t know why¡­ but the urge to fall to my knees and worship her overwhelmed me.

    Before I could think twice, I stood up from my seat and dropped to my knees, head bowed in respect.

    ¡°G¨CGreetings to the Moon Goddess,¡± I stammered, body trembling and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from fear or the weight of Darius¡¯s <b>aura</b>.

    I could feel the Goddess¡¯s gaze on me.

    53%

    And somehow, I knew she was smiling down at me with kindness.

    Then she spoke.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just find your mate? Who also happens to be a white wolf?¡± she said, her tone calm before turning her frown on Bariss.

    ¡°Yet here you are¡­ nning to end her life right now?¡±

    Her eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re releasing too much of your aura, child.¡±

    She scolded, her voice firm andced with authority, and I watched as Darius frowned,

    He didn¡¯t say a word, but the next second, he withdrew his aura.

    That seemed to please the Goddess, because she smiled, gave a small nod, and then turned to me.

    ¡°Get up, my child. Sit down. It seems I¡¯ve been summoned for something important,¡± she said gently, a soft smile tugging at her lips.

    I bit my bottom lip, heart racing, but eventually rose from the ground.

    As I sat back down, the Goddess shifted in her seat, her posture straightening with grace.

    She nced down at Dorothy¡¯s body with a soft, almost fond smile, then lifted her gaze to Darius.

    ¡°Alright, go on and spill your question. Since I¡¯m already here, I might as well be kind enough to answer, right?¡± she said to Darius, her lips curling into a teasing grin.

    But instead of reacting like I thought he would, Darius simply parted his lips and asked.

    ¡°How do I use a white wolf to break the curse?¡±

    AD

 Revival 115

    <b>Chapter 115 </b>

    Darius pov

    I had met the Moon Goddess once before. On the day my mate died. On the day I killed everyone in cold blood.

    That day, I had been toote to save her. They got to her first and he had won.

    Back before everything fell apart, I had been a good Lycan King. One bestowed with power by the very deity now sitting before me, smiling as though she knew exactly what I was thinking.

    Before I became king, I was the younger son of my father, thete king, a man who ruled with unwavering responsibility and justice. He was everything a true king should be. Respected. Loved. Honorable.

    And back then, my older brother, Dalton, was the one destined to inherit the throne.

    He was meant to take over once our father stepped down. That was how it was always meant to be.

    I was the younger son. I had no ambition for the throne. All I ever wanted was to support my brother from the sidelines, to protect our kingdom and our people in whatever way I could. Especially after I found my mate, Liana, my entire heart. All I wanted was a peaceful life with her.

    All I wanted was to be happy.

    But that happiness never came and it was all because of the deity everyone loved.

    The Moon Goddess.

    I remembered that day as clearly as if it were yesterday, even though many years had passed.

    It was the day of the royal coronation, the day my brother would ept the crown and be the Lycan King.

    And to ensure that the new king was epted by the Goddess, the moon pendant would be ced around his neck. A tradition that had existed for

    centuries.

    If the white moon pendant turned ck, it meant the Goddess had rejected the one who sought the throne.

    But if it stayed white, it meant she had epted him.

    That day, no one was worried that Dalton wouldn¡¯t be epted by the Goddess. No one from our lineage had ever been rejected, so everyone drank and celebrated, waiting for night to fall.

    And when it did, when Dalton stood before the altar in the Goddess¡¯s temple, what no one ever imagined would happen, did.

    Dalton wore the pendant¡­ and it turned ck almost immediately, the grisly color shocking everyone.

    ¡°It must be a mistake. Yes, a mistake. Let me try another one, i¡¯m sure it won¡¯t turn ck this time.¡±

    That was what Dalton said, his voice strained as everyone stared at him in horror.

    That was what Dalton said, his voice strained as everyone stared at him in horror.

    But that day, no matter how many pendants were brought to him, each one turned ck.

    The Goddess did not ept him as the next Lycan King.

    And while everyone was still trying toprehend

    what was happening, the shaman finally spoke.

    <b>20.16 </b><b>Fri</b>, 1 <b>Aug </b>

    ¡°Forgive my disrespect, Lycan King, but if I may, could your younger son<b>, </b><b>Prince </b>Darius<b>, </b><b>try </b>the pendant? Perhaps the Goddess has not chosen <b>Prince </b>Dalton as the next Lycan King, and it would be wise to give it a try.¡±

    I remembered how stunned everyone was by his words. Even though <i>no </i>one truly believed the pendant would stay white for <b>me</b>, we all <b>assumed </b>something was wrong with the pendants themselves.

    But then¡­ everything changed when I wore it.

    It didn¡¯t turn ck.

    It shone brightly.

    And after <b>a </b>consultation with the Goddess, the shaman informed us:

    I was the one chosen to be the next Lycan King.

    After that, I wasn¡¯t sure what happened or how it happened but everything changed.

    Every aspect of my life shifted, and suddenly, I was the Lycan King. The well¨Crespected ruler of all werewolves.

    And my brother?

    He grew distant. He hated me, despised my entire existence.

    I couldn¡¯t me him, not then. To be honest, I felt it too¡­ that I had stolen his ce, taken the throne meant for him.

    But after our parents died, any brotherly bond we once shared was gone, reced by a cold void.

    My hands clenched into fists as I stared at the Goddess.

    Still, I never imagined he would go as far as taking away the one thing most precious to me.

    My mate.

    It was Dalton who manipted the elders, convinced them that Liana was wolfless and that any children she <i>bore </i>me would likely be wolfless too.

    They plotted together to get rid of her, iming it was for my own good¨Cfor the good of the kingdom.

    If I had arrived earlier¡­ I might have-

    ¡°Saved her?¡± the Moon Goddess finished for me, and I blinked out of my daze to find her watching me with a soft smile, <i>this </i>time, with a trace of pity <b>in </b>

    her gaze.

    ¡°You still me yourself for what happened, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked gently.

    For a moment, I didn¡¯t speak, my eyes fixed on hers.

    Beside me, I could feel the she¨Cwolf watching, her expression in confusion.

    But I simply released the tension in my grip, leaning back into the seat and tilting my head slightly as I asked again, my voice low<i>, </i>

    ¡°The curse. How do I use a white wolf to break it?¡±

    The Goddess raised a brow¨Cand then her smile widened as she turned to look at Nyssa, who quickly lowered her head, unable to hold her <b>gaze</b>,

    ¡°Oh, the curse. You mean the one I ced on you, isn¡¯t that right?¡± she asked, resting her chin on her hand.

    ¡°The one where you need a white¨Cbreed wolf to break the curse of eternal life¡­ to finally die?¡±

    <b>20:16 </b>Fri, 1 <b>Aug </b>

    Nyssa¡¯s head snapped up the moment she heard those words.

    She turned to me, her eyes wide with a mixture of shock and disbelief.

    What?!¡± she blurted out, her eyes narrowin

    on

    But I ignored her, my focus locked on the Godde<ol><li>me.</li></ol>

    without hesitation.

    ¡°Tell me what do I need to do to break free

    from the curse?¡±

 Revival 116

    <b>Chapter </b><b>116 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    Did¨Cdid I just hear what the goddess said? Did she just say that a white¨Cbreed werewolf, me, was the one to break the curse she ced on the Lycan

    King?

    I blinked, staring at Darius in stunned disbelief.

    But, like always, the man tantly ignored me as though I didn¡¯t exist, his attention fixed solely on the Moon Goddess.

    Everyone had heard about the curse the goddess cast on Darius, though no one could ever recite it word for word.

    All anyone knew was that after the Lycan King¡¯s mate died, he went rogue and ughtered everyone involved in her death, even the families of those responsible.

    And though he spared the women and children, the goddess had been enraged. As a result, she cursed him, to live for eternity, unable to die.

    That was what everyone had believed for centuries.

    But not this.

    Not that there was a way to break the curse-

    And that it had to do with a white wolf.

    With me.

    My heart pounded as everything became clear as day.

    Goddess, I had imagined so many scenarios in my head, so many reasons why Darius might have wanted me here but this¡­ this wasn¡¯t one of them.

    But most of all, something felt wrong. Why did the thought of Darius wanting to break the curse, to end his life, suddenly hurt me?

    It made me deeply sad, for reasons I couldn¡¯t understand. My heart ached.

    I frowned and ced a hand against my chest, my eyes narrowing in confusion as I tried toprehend why I was feeling this way.

    ¡°Do you <i>know </i><i>how </i>many would want to be in your shoes?¡± the goddess spoke, and when I shifted my gaze to her, I caught the briefest nce, a knowing smile before she turned back to Darius.

    ¡°Many would give anything to live forever like you. They don¡¯t want to die. They want to go on living, enjoying the wealth, the power, just as you do. So why are <i>you </i>so desperate to break the curse? You know<i>¡­</i><i>¡± </i>She leaned back against the seat, her voice soft yet edged with amusement. ¡°You should be thanking me for giving <i>you </i>eternal life.¡±

    Darius¡¯s expression was stone¨Ccold at her words. He didn¡¯t even look the slightest bit interested in what she was saying. He simply tilted his head slightly and spoke with calm precision.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act as though <i>you </i>did me a favor,¡± he said. ¡°This wasn¡¯t a gift, it was punishment. You knew that a life without her would be nothing but torment. You knew I would loathe every second of it¡­ isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    He held the goddess¡¯s gaze, his eyes shing white, mirroring hers.

    ¡°So you cursed me to live forever. To carry the pain and the shame, and to watch everyone I cared for die one after another<b>.¡± </b>

    I inhaled sharply at his words. Even though his gaze showed no emotion, I could hear the barely restrained anger in his voice.

    At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but see the entire situation differently. The Lycan King was right.

    <b>20:16 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b>1 <b>Aug </b>

    Everyone believed he was lucky, that living for eternity meant the Moon Goddess had blessed him, not cursed <b>him</b>. <b>Because </b>no matter what happerade he couldn¡¯t die. Nothing could kill him. A divine protection always kept him safe.

    But they didn¡¯t understand, They didn¡¯t see

    dreadful truth.

    To live so many years, watching everyone you love wither away and die, over and over, it was a nightmare disguised as a gift.

    My hands clenched into fists as I thought about

    Now, I understood why Darius was the way he

    I couldn¡¯t imagine being in his shoes.<ol><li>it.</li></ol>

    cold, ruthless, and emotionless.

    I couldn¡¯t imagine watching everyone, my father, everyone I held dear¨Cdie while I kept on living.

    ¡°But don¡¯t you think you deserve it?¡± the goddess said, her smile vanishing as her gaze locked on Darius.

    ¡°You are the Lycan King, the one t chose instead of your brother. I had so many expectations for you, so many ns for you, son¡­ but you disappointed me. You killed countless people with no regard for their lives. Even those who had nothing to do with your mate¡¯s death, you ughtered them in cold blood with your own hands. Don¡¯t you think you deserve this?¡±

    Her voice had turned cold now, and I shivered as an intense, suffocating aura filled the space.

    But strangely, it didn¡¯t affect me.

    ¡°Who asked you to pick me as the Lycan King?¡± Darius shot back without hesitation, and my eyes widened as I watched him lean forward from his seat, his hands pressing firmly against the table, his gaze locked on the goddess. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you have just chosen him or someone else? Why did you pick me?¡±

    He asked it like he didn¡¯t care for the answer, but I could hear the edge in his voice.

    The goddess frowned and mmed her hand on the table. And though it was Dorothy¡¯s small hand, the table trembled from the sheer force as she red at him

    ¡°That is because you were the most suitable for the role! Why do you think the Moon Pendant is used to test the worth of kings? The pendant searches the soul, to see if it is pure and your brother¡¯s wasn¡¯t. That is why the pendant corroded, that is why your brother wasn¡¯t the rightful heir to the throne.

    But you-

    She pointed directly at him.

    ¡°You were perfect. The perfect heir. Your soul was pure, and you could have been a great ruler. But then you ruined it all when you ughtered those people.¡± The goddess¡¯s eyes narrowed at him, her expression sharp with frustration and disgust, and my breathing grew heavy as I watched this unfold,

    Never in my life would I have imagined witnessing the goddess in her rage.

    ¡°But now,¡± she continued, <i>her </i>voice cold, ¡°your hands are drenched with blood. Your soul is no longer fit for a Lycan King, it has been corrupted<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I swallowed hard as the atmosphere grew impossibly <i>tense</i>,

    Shit, shit, shit.

    Were the goddess and Darius seriously arguing right now and I was stuck in the middle of <b>it</b><b>? </b>

    The goddess looked furious, and the light flickering around us was all the proof I needed.

    Silence.

    No one spoke for a long, heavy moment.

    <b>20:16 </b>Fri, <b>1 </b><b>Aug </b>

    <b>I </b>turned my gaze to Darius, silently praying he would stay quiet, just apologize to the goddess, anything to avoid making it worse,

    But the moment I saw his face, I froze.

    The air left my lungs.

    Darius¡­

    He looked enraged.

    This was the first time I had ever seen such an expression on him.

    His eyes were narrowed into a deadly re, his jaw clenched tight, and his eyes glowed an eerie, blinding white as he roared.

    ¡°You should never have made me the Lycan King. Because of that¡­ because of you, she was killed!¡±

 Revival 117

    <b>Chapter </b><b>117 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    Sadness<b>. </b>

    That was what I saw in his eyes. Despite the anger, despite the rage, it was there, raw and unhidden.

    Eyes clouded with pain and heartache as he stared up at the moon goddess.

    I knew exactly who he was talking about.

    Histe mate¡­ the one who had died.

    As I stared at Darius, my heart felt like it was about to shatter from the force of its beating.

    Before I even realized it, that familiar ache bloomed in my chest, an overwhelming sadness crashing over me. It felt as if I was mourning something too, though I had no idea what.

    ¡°She¡­ why does it hurt so much?¡± I asked, my hand clenching over my chest as I stared at Darius. ¡°Why does it hurt seeing him like this? I don¡¯t like him¨Cno¡­ I hate him, I despise him, so why¡­ why is my heart aching like this?¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond right away. For a brief moment, there was only silence. Then I heard her soft, uncertain voice.

    ¡°1¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± she whispered, and I frowned, watching as Darius¡¯s breathing grew faster, his voice trembling with rage.

    ¡°Because I was picked as the king¡­ because of that, he got his revenge and plotted with those bastards to take her life. Because of that¡­ I lost my-

    He froze, the words dying on his lips. My eyes flicked to his clenched fists, my frown deepening when I saw blood dripping from between his fingers.

    He was really hurting.

    Before I knew what I was doing, my hand reached out, I almost took hold of his, if not for the goddess¡¯s voice snapping me out of my daze. My hand froze

    mid¨Cway.

    ¡°What happened¡­<i>¡± </i>she whispered under her breath, and when I looked at her, I found her eyes fixed on my outstretched hand.

    ¡°Was fate¡±

    ¡°Fate?¡± Darius scoffed at her words, his voice sharp.

    She nodded, turning her gaze back to him.

    ¡°It was fate that your beloved mate died. It wasn¡¯t entirely because you took the position instead of your brother.¡±

    She met Darius¡¯s gaze head¨Con, her head tilting slightly

    ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t be the Lycan King, your brother would still see you as a threat because you possess immense power, because you hold the strongest wolf, far stronger than any of your ancestors ever had. Tell me, do you think you would be spared? That your mate would be spared if you had refused the throne? No, Darius. You bing the Lycan King only dyed that tragedy. And as you know, fate cannot be changed, not by anyone, not even by me. It had to run its course. Every living being¡¯s fate is decided the moment it is born.¡±

    Darius¡¯s eyes narrowed, his frown deepening at her words, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he lowered his gaze, and I knew, he knew, that there was nothing left to argue.

    The goddess was right.,

    No one had power over fate.

    <b>20:16 </b><b>Fri</b>, <b>1 </b><b>Aug </b>

    Fate wasn¡¯t an entity or a deity. It was a force, and it always ran its course.

    ¡°Darius¡­ I know that you are hurt, but¡±

    Before she could finish, Darius¡¯s expression shifted in the blink of an eye.

    The familiar coldness returned, recing the anger, and I watched as he leaned back into his seat, cutting her off

    ¡°That is not the reason I wanted to speak to you. I want to ask¡­ how can she break the curse? What do I have to do?¡±

    I froze as his gaze slid to me, making me swallow hard. I swear, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I was currently scared out of my mind, I would have been shocked by how boldly he spoke to the goddess.

    Yet, the goddess didn¡¯t seem to mind. She simply ran a hand through her hair and shruggedzily.

    ¡°Why are you asking me that? I do not know,¡± she said with a smile, and Darius¡¯s eyes immediately darkened.

    ¡°What do you mean? You promised to answer my questions,¡± Darius hissed, but she only chuckled.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t say I would answer that specific question, did I?¡±

    As soon as the words left her lips, Darius growled menacingly at her, but she didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned. She simply stretched with azy grace and let out a soft yawn.

    ¡°Well, your time is up. I can¡¯t spend too long in a human¡¯s body, so I have to leave now. Whatever answer you seek, in time, you shall figure it out,¡± she said, smiling warmly at Darius, who only red coldly at her.

    Before I could react, her gaze flicked to me, and she grinned widely before speaking.

    ¡°And for you, my child¡­ it seems you are curious about something. But whatever you seek is actually right in front <b>of </b>you, if you look closer.¡±

    I lifted a brow in confusion, and for the briefest moment, I saw her eyes flicker to my wrist. But before I could think too much about it, the swirling mist vanished instantly, the light began to flicker again, and I watched as Dorothy¡¯s body jerked backward.

    Almost instinctively, I rushed forward and caught her before she could fall onto the table.

    Dorothy groaned softly as I pulled her toward me, her eyelids trembling as she tried to force them open. When she finally did, I found myself staring into her familiar brown eyes.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± she whimpered, her gaze locking on <i>mine</i><i>. </i>Slowly, a weak smile curved her lips, and she murmured under her breath,

    ¡°<i>My </idy, <i>did </i>you speak to the goddess? Did she answer your questions?¡±

    She spoke so weakly that I almost missed it. Instinctively, I turned to Darius, only for the world to freeze when I met his cold, piercing gaze fixed on me.

    At that moment, as I stared at him, I couldn¡¯t help but feel it in my bones, everything had just gotten a whole lot moreplicated, especially now that knew why Darius had <i>brought </i>me to this pack.

 Revival 118

    <b>Chapter </b><b>118 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    The ride back to the packhouse was quiet. Darius didn¡¯t speak or even nce at me the entire time. Not that he usually spoke to me, but this <b>time </b>left

    different, different from his usual disdain or cold avoidance. I could sense it had to do with something more.

    Maybe that was why I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him. Every now and then, I¡¯d catch myself sneaking nces at Darius, my gaze lingering on <b>him </b>before f realized what I was doing and quickly looked away before he could catch me.

    So when I turned to look at him for the fifth time and saw him staring emotionlessly into the distance, lost in thought, something in my chest <b>ached</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>frowned, pressing a hand to my heart, fighting the sudden urge to lean in, to somehow make him smile, to wipe away thesadness on his face. <b>But</b><b>! </b>quickly shook myself, forcing my gaze to the window, trying to ignore the pounding of my heart.

    He would kill me if I did that.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with me? Why am I suddenly feeling bad for that man?¡± I whispered under my breath in disbelief.

    ¡°This is the same man who spared my life just because I was a white breed, only useful to him for breaking his curse. So why do I feel bad?¡±

    I tilted my head slightly and let out a disbelieving chuckle.

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s trying to end his life using me? Why should I care? He¡¯s lived for centuries already¡­ so why do I care?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should find this funny or if I should be worried about you, Nyssa. Are you seriously talking to yourself right now?¡± She¡¯s voice echoed in my head, making me freeze. I frowned at her words before responding through the mindlink.

    ¡°I could say the same thing! I don¡¯t even know if I should be crying orughing right now because, what is going on? Did you hear him say I can break <b>the </b>curse as a white breed? That I can end the Lycan King¡¯s eternity and let him die? I knew something was off when he brought me here, but I never imagined it was because of this!¡±

    I was panicking, my thoughts spiraling. It wasn¡¯t just about being the one who could break Darius¡¯s curse, it was the weight of how much worse my situation had be.

    Kieran was still missing. My pack wasn¡¯t safe. And now¡­ if anyone learned I could end Darius¡¯s eternity, I knew the attention I¡¯d get would be anything but good.

    I bit my bottom lip, lost in thought.

    How many people would want to see Darius fall? How many would crave the throne?

    Think about it, Darius had ruled for centuries, not just because of his power but because he couldn¡¯t die. He was untouchable. Unbeatable. But now¡­

    My hands clenched <i>into </i>fists as I instinctively turned to look at Darius, only to find his piercing eyes already fixed on me.

    <b>I </b>gasped, my breath catching as my body froze, my own eyes widening in shock.

    Oh my goddess.

    My body went rigid almost immediately <b>as </b>Darius narrowed his gaze on me. It <b>felt </b><b>as </b>if the world had stopped, my breath hitching when his cold, unblinking stare met mine. Tilting his head slightly to the side, his voice low and unreadable, he murmured,

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    He leaned back, crossing his arms and legs as though waiting for me to speak, but all I could do was point to myself in <b>confusion</b>.

    ¡°Me?¡± I asked stupidly

    His eyes narrowed further, his head tilting just slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say? Isn¡¯t that why you keep staring at me?¡±

    I swallowed hard, my face heating in an instant.

    Shit. He¡¯d seen me staring. But what stunned me even more was

    that he was actually giving me a chance to speak, he wasn¡¯t ignoring me

    Something told me this was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime moment. If I didn¡¯t take it, I might never get another chance.

    Before I could even think to stop myself, the words tumbled out.

    ¡°Is it true?! What you asked the moon goddess¡­ is it true that I can break your curse and you¡¯re¨Cyou¡¯re going to¡­

    My voice faltered on the word die, afraid it would anger him. But his expression didn¡¯t shift, not even slightly¨Cas he stared at me in silence for <b>what </b><b>felt </b>like an eternity.

    I muttered under my breath, my eyes dropping, unable to meet his gaze.

    ¡°Is that why you brought me here¡­ so you can break your curse and die?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why I said that or why my voice carried a hint of sadness when I did but before I could take it back, Darius spoke.-

    As I lifted my head, I saw that his gaze had shifted forward again.

    ¡°A white wolf,¡± he began, his tone t yet steady.

    I swallowed nervously, watching him casually reach for the bottle of wine and a ss <i>from </i>the wine section in front of him. He popped it open with a smooth, unhurried motion and poured himself a drink. Leaning back against his seat, he took a slow sip, strands of hair falling over his face without a single hint of urgency.

    ¡°That,¡± he continued, ¡°was what the goddess said could break my curse. But as for how to do it, I do not know. I¡¯ve searched for a white breed for centuries, but I¡¯ve never been able to find one. It was as though the goddess purposely ensured I¡¯d never be able to break the curse. But <b>after </b>so many centuries, I have finally found one.¡±

    His gaze flickered to me, and I swallowed hard when I saw the corner of his lips curl into a humorless smirk.

    ¡°And now, she refuses to tell me how to break it.¡± A low, dark chuckle rumbled from his chest, and before I could react or evenprehend what was happening, he set the ss aside.

    In a single, swift <i>motion</i>, he was suddenly in front of me, barely inches away. A startled gasp escaped me as he shifted our positions, and in the blink of an eye, Tfound myself beneath him.

    My heart pounded violently against my chest as Darius¡¯s smirk deepened, his voice dropping to a low, dangerous hum.

    ¡°But even if she doesn¡¯t tell me how, I won¡¯t let you go, she¨Cwolf. Not until I break the curse¡°.

 Revival 119

    <b>apter </b><b>119 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°But even if she doesn¡¯t tell me how, I won¡¯t let you go, she¨Cwolf. Not until I break the curse.¡±

    My heart pounded violently, my body trembling as I held his gaze, unable to look away, unable to even remember that I was supposed to be breathing. Staring at Darius<b>, </b>it felt as though some invisible force was pulling me closer, urging me to close the distance between us, to feel his touch, to kiss him.

    I <b>knew </b>it was the mate bond at work, yet I couldn¡¯t deny that I was undeniably attracted to the man before me.

    White hair, a sculpted face that could rival any beauty I had ever seen and oh, goddess, his eyes. Those piercing eyes <b>that </b>seemed to pull me in like a spell every single time. I couldn¡¯t look away from them, no matter how hard I tried.

    But then Darius¡¯s gaze narrowed on mine, and I realized he was speaking. Before I could stop myself, my eyes flickered to his lips, watching them move as they formed words I couldn¡¯t even register.

    Instead¡­ I swallowed hard, staring at his lips in a daze.

    Goddess, why did I want to kiss him so badly right now? What was this urge?

    ¡°So, I expect you to behave until then, until I am able to find how-¡±

    ??

    His words cut off the moment I moved. My hand reached for his face, and when my fingertips brushed his cheek, I felt him stiffen beneath my touch. For the briefest second, his gaze flickered to my hand before returning to mine, his eyes shing a stark white.

    Ignoring the rational voice screaming at me to stop, to not be so easily drawn to him, I leaned in.

    And then I kissed him.

    As soon as our lips touched<b>, </b>a soft moan escaped <b>me</b><b>, </b>a shiver running down my spine as my hand slid to the back of his neck. I kissed him deeper, expecting that any second now he would push me away, maybe even snap my neck for daring to touch him.

    But instead, I gasped when, in the very next moment, his arms suddenly wrapped around my waist, pulling me flush against him as he kissed me back.

    My eyes snapped open in shock, but the next second, a shiver tore through me as his hand slipped to the curve of my butt while his other hand tangled in my hair, holding me still as he kissed me deeper, rougher, stealing every ounce of b had as he leaned us down onto the seat.

    I trembled under him, his lips moving against mine, hot, demanding like he couldn¡¯t get enough of me, like he wanted me right now¡­the same way I wanted him.

    Fuck, what was I doing?

    hu was

    Why

    my body reacting like this whenever I was with him? Was it just the mate bond? Or¡­ was it something more?

    Was it because I craved him?

    Either way, I didn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t push him away as he hovered over me, kissing me hungrily as though there was no one else in the world but me.

    ¡°Mine,¡± She purred<b>, </b>her voice low and breathless in my head. But I couldn¡¯t even think about what she said because the next second, Darius¡¯s hand began to wander, hitching my dress higher.

    I stiffened as his fingers trailed up my thigh, reaching dangerously close to my panties. My heart nearly stopped<b>, </b>pounding so hard I <b>swore </b>he could feel it but for some <b>reason</b>, I still kissed him back. I wanted him there. I wanted to feel his fingers on me likest time.

    But before he could touch me, Darius suddenly froze. He pulled back slightly, his eyes snapping to the car door. It was only then that I realized the car had stopped, we were back at the packhouse.

    My heart sank when I heard footsteps approaching. Cassian and Drake were walking toward the car¡­ about to open the

    door.

    My breath hitched, and my eyes widened <b>as </b>both <b>doors </b>swung <b>open</b>, revealing Cassian and Drake on either side. Before! could react, Darius¡¯s hand moved swiftly, he yanked my dress down, covering me back up before they could fully see.

    But that didn¡¯t change the fact that they had seen ourpromising position.

    Both men froze, their eyes wide as they stared at us in shock. It felt like the world had gone silent. Because I was looking directly at Cassian, I saw his expression clearly, how his initial surprise slowly morphed into something else. An amused smirk crept onto his face, and as his gaze flicked away, I wanted the ground to swallow me whole.

    ¡°Ah¨Cwe apologize for the intrusion, my king. We didn¡¯t realize you were¡­ ahem¡­ busy,¡± Cassian said, his voice strained as he tried to stifle augh.

    ¡°I¨CI apologize, my king. I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t know that¡­¡± Drake¡¯s voice came from behind me, trailing off as though he

    couldn¡¯t finish his sentence<b>. </b>

    Just as I was about to shove Darius away, say screw it and run, his arm around my waist tightened. A startled yelp escaped. me as he effortlessly lifted me into his arms and stepped out of the car.

    Huhhh?

    My eyes widened so much they felt like they¡¯d roll back as I stared at Darius¡¯s cold, unyielding expression. Without so much as ncing at me, he gave an order to Cassian and Drake.

    ¡°I am not to be disturbed for the rest of the <b>day</b>,¡± he said, his tone like ice. ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Both Cassian and Drake lowered their heads at the same time.

    ¡°Understood, my king¡±

    And just like <b>that</b>, Darius strode toward the packhouse. As we neared, the guards flicked their gazes toward us for only a heartbeat before bowing and greeting Darius.

    My face flushed a deep shade of red, and I could only blink at him, too stunned to form words.

    24 581-2 AUG

    When we entered the packhouse, the maids froze mid¨Cmotion. Serena rushed down the staircase <b>but </b><b>stopped </b>short as Darius walked past her. She quickly lowered her head, though I saw her gaze flick to me as they widened in terror

    ¡°Where¨Cwhere are you taking me?¡± I stammered, my voice shaky.

    ¡°To stop whatever bond keeps drawing me to you,¡± Darius replied, far too calm.

    Ìï

 Revival 120

    <b>Chapter </b><b>120 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    As Darius carried me to goddess¨Cknows where, I bit down on my bottom lip, my heart pounding far too fast. My body trembled and whether it was from fear or something else, I wasn¡¯t sure. But one thing was certain: whatever was about to happen between Darius and me would change everything.

    I watched as he walked, ignoring the maids who bowed and greeted him. His words echoed in my mind once again.

    To stop whatever bond that kept drawing me to him¡­

    I wasn¡¯t stupid¨CI knew exactly what he meant. We¡¯d talked about it on the way to his pack, how we¡¯d agreed to be¡­

    intimate, that time, to lessen the strange pull between us. And now¡­

    He <b>was </b>going to do it.

    I swallowed nervously as Darius stopped in front of a particr door. When I looked at it, my eyes widened. A massive gold

    door was before me.

    I blinked, staring at it, my brain stuck on one absurd thought: Was that real gold? Because if it was, then¡­ what the hell? Just how wealthy was this man?

    My train of thought was interrupted when Darius reached out, pushing open the door. As he stepped inside, I nearly choked on my breath at the sight of the room beyond.

    And just when I thought I¡¯d seen it all, when I thought nothing about him could surprise me anymore, I was wrong. Again

    How the hell was his room so big? Combine the room I¡¯d been given twice over, and it still wouldn¡¯t equal this.

    Expensive paintings that looked like they could each buy a small pack lined the walls. Golden sculptures gleamed in the corners, and even the bed¡¯s headboard looked like <b>it </b>was made of solid gold.

    If I had to describe the king¡¯s room in three words, it would be: money, money, money.

    As Darius stood there, I noticed his eye twitch slightly, almost as if he was seeing this room for the first time. Given his personality, I wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if that was true.

    The atmosphere fell in a strange, heavy silence. Only the ticking of a golden clock filled the room. No one spoke, not for a long, tense moment until I finally voiced the question that had been burning at the tip of my tongue.

    ¡°Hm¡­ Forgive me for asking, but is this your room, my king?¡± I asked softly.

    Darius didn¡¯t respond right away. When he did, his voice was quiet, almost cold.

    ¡°One of them,¡± he murmured.

    I nodded, though I had no idea what to say or even think.

    Ah¡­ one of his rooms. No wonder he looked surprised at its appearance. If I had to guess, I¡¯d bet he¡¯d never even set <b>foot </b>in this one recently.

    see¡­I

    Before I could finish, his lips crashed against mine. I gasped, startled, and that was all he needed, his tongue slid into my mouth before I could even think, before I could even blink.

    My body went stiff as Darius¡¯s hands on my waist tightened, and then, with effortless strength, he lifted me so that i was facing him, my legs instinctively wrapping around his waist.

    He didn¡¯t slow down, not even for a second. His kiss grew deeper, rougher, as though he couldn¡¯t get enough of me, his hand sliding to the back of my head and holding me in ce. A helpless moan slipped from my lips.

    Fuck. What was happening?

    Why were my hands <b>slowly </b>wrapping around his shoulders? Why was I pulling him closer? Why¨Cwhy was the ache between my legs so unbearable, like I wanted him to touch me there?

    Goddess.

    ¡°Nnngh,¡± I whimpered, breathless, as he began to walk. Before I knew it, he had me pressed against the wall, one hand gripping my lower butt, the other trailing up the curve of my neck as he kissed me harder, leaving me breathless and aching

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I moaned as he tore his lips from mine, only to trail them down to my neck. I bit my swollen bottom lip, my face flushed, as I felt him kissing my skin, slow, deliberate sending shivers down my spine and making me arch against him. My breath caught when I felt his hard length pressing against my heat.

    ¡°M¨Cmy king¡­¡± I whispered, my body trembling as his lips traveled lower, brushing against my shoulder, each kiss feeling like he was worshiping every inch of me.

    ¡°This ache¡­ <b>Darius </b>murmured, his voice a low growl, as he ground his bulge against me, forcing a desperate whimper. from my throat as my eyes fluttered shut and my head tilted back.

    ¡°I want it to stop,¡± he continued under his breath ¡°And even if it means sharing my bed with you, she¨Cwolf¡­ I¡¯ll do it, so long as it stops.¡±

    ¡°Oh goddess¡­¡± The words spilled from my mouth in a breathless cry as I felt my panties dampen, my pussy throbbing

    with need.

    Darius leaned back slightly, and as my eyes fluttered open, I caught the sharp glint in his gaze, it sent a shiver racing down my spine. Before I could react, his hand shot out, gripping my chin firmly and tilting my head up to meet his eyes as he murmured under his breath,

    ¡°Maybe this time¡­ this time, when I take you, everything will get better. I won¡¯t feel this¡­ pull toward anymore.¡±

    His voice was low, rough, and for a fleeting moment, I swore I heard a crack in it, so faint it was almost inaudible.

    Before I could stop myself, my hand rose to his face, my fingers brushing his skin as I leaned closer. My voice fell to a trembling <b>whisper</b>.

    ¡°Please¡­ take me.¡±

    <b>???? </b>

 Revival 121`

    Nyssa pov

    Nyssa, stop. Don¡¯t do this. Stop before it¡¯s toote.

    That was what the tiny, reasonable voice in my head kept whispering but I wasn¡¯t even sure what toote meant anymore.

    <b>Was </b>it already toote, with my legs spread wide and Darius¡¯s <b>face </b>buried between my thighs, his tongue thrusting in and out of me at a pace that left me dizzy, made my mind go fuzzy?

    Was it toote when I was gasping for breath, staring up at the ceiling, my hands fisting the sheets as he devoured me, his thick fingers plunging deep inside me, pulling screams of pure, unrelenting pleasure from my throat?

    Was that what it meant to be toote? Because the moment I kissed him in the car earlier, it had already been toote to

    turn back and now, I knew I couldn¡¯t stop whatever was happening.

    No¡­ I didn¡¯t want to stop.

    ¡°Nnngh, yes¡­please, just there, please,¡± I moaned in pleasure, my eyes fluttering shut as my hips began to roll on their own, trying to take more of his thick fingers. As Darius moved faster inside me, my mouth parted helplessly, the pleasure overwhelming, leaving me breathless.

    My body trembled, my grip on the sheets tightening as his fingers plunged deeper<b>, </b>faster. When he finally pulled his tongue from my pussy, he didn¡¯t give me a moment to breathe¨Che leaned closer, moving toward me, his fingers never slowing

    Hard, Relentless.

    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re tight, she¨Cwolf,¡± he growled, his voice thick with barely restrained hunger.

    My eyes fluttered open, my face flushed and lips parted, only to find him inches away, his presence stealing the air from my lungs.

    ¡°You¡¯re clenching my fingers so tight¡­ are <b>you </b>a virgin?¡± he asked and even though he sounded curious, his expression was as cold as ice.

    My eyes went wide at his words.

    Fuck. He was right. I was a virgin.

    In this lifetime, I hadn¡¯t slept with Kieran. In my past life, I¡¯d lost my virginity to him on our wedding night, but in this one¡­ I never married Kieran<b>. </b>

    Which meant I was still a virgin. Which meant I was going to lose my virginity in this lifetime to the Lycan King

    Shit.

    ¡°Nnngh!¡± I gasped as Darius thrust his fingers deeper inside me, my walls clenching tightly around him as he curled them just right, making me arch my back, desperate for more.

    Chapter <b>121 </b>

    Goddess, it felt so good¨Cso unbearably good that I couldn¡¯t help but think, fuck it

    Who cared if Darius was going to be the first to have me in this lifetime? It wasn¡¯t as if Kieran had ever cherished after I gave myself to him in the past life. And this¡­ this was purely physical, Just lust. Just need.

    I shouldn¡¯t care about something as trivial as virginity.

    I bit my bottom lip<b>, </b>feeling myself teetering closer to the edge as my breathing came out ragged but in the next second, Darius slowed the pace of his fingers. My eyes widened, and when I met those pale, unreadable eyes, he spoke.

    ¡°I asked you a question, she¨Cwoll. Are you a virgin?¡±

    I swallowed, stilling a whimper as I fought the urge to move against his fingers, desperate to chase that release. My lips<b>. </b>parted, and the words tumbled out, breathless.

    ¡°Yes¨Cyes, my king. I am a virgin.¡±

    I forced the words out, staring at him through half¨Clidded eyes, and for the briefest moment, I caught a flicker of surprise on his face before his usual stoic mask returned. His fingers moved slow, deliberate, but still hit the deepest parts of me.

    He didn¡¯t speak right away. The only sounds in the room were the ticking of the clock, the wet slide of his fingers inside me, and my ragged breathing.

    And then¡­

    ¡°I see,¡± he hummed, almost nonchnt, though I swore I could hear the lust in his voice. ¡°Then tell me,¡± he continued, low and steady, ¡°do you still want this¡­ want me to be the one who takes you,pletely?¡±

    My heart skipped a beat at his words, and as I stared up at him, trembling beneath his touch, I couldn¡¯t stop the words that slipped from my lips.

    ¡°Yes¡­ my king.¡± I breathed, my voice breaking with need. ¡°Take me<b>, </b>take all of me, and don¡¯t stop.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know how or why I said it, but in that moment, it felt right. It felt as though I had said it before, too many times.

    The instant the words left me, Darius¡¯s gaze shed with surprise, but it hardened just as quickly. Before I could react, he picked up the pace, his fingers driving into me hard and rough, stretching me as he hit every spot that made my body

    convulse.

    ¡°Fuck¡­ fuck¡­ fuck,¡± I cried out, the pleasure overwhelming.

    ¡°Oh, my goddess¡±

    to the <b>curve </b>of

    Before I could even scream the words, Darius closed the distance between us and crushed his lips against mine, swallowing my moans. My eyes fluttered shut as his fingers plunged in and out of me, his other hand s my neck. When his grip tightened<b>, </b>just slightly, my eyes flew open, my body trembling violently as the pleasure peaked.

    I gasped, my back arching as my eyes rolled back, and I came hard all over Darius¡¯s fingers.

    But Darius didn¡¯t stop. His fingers kept moving in and out of me, slowing just enough to let me ride out my climax, and as t trembled beneath him, he kissed me harder, a low grunt rumbling from his chest.

    By now, all the earlier restraint, all the denial in me, had burned away. All I could feel was the intense pleasure coursing through my body.

    I felt Darius pull back, and when I lifted my <b>head</b>, I found him standing before me, his gaze locked on my parted thighs. There was no doubt he could see my dripping pussy from where he stood. When his eyes shed brighter, I knew I was

    right.

    I swallowed nervously as my gaze instinctively dropped lower, to the massive bulge straining against his pants. The urge to yank them down, to wrap my lips around his dick, became almost unbearable,

    When I looked back up, he was staring straight into my eyes and something told me he knew exactly what I was thinking

    ¡°Come here, little she¨Cwolf,¡± he ordered, his voice low andmanding. ¡°Kneel¡­ and take me deep.¡±

    E

 Revival 122

    <b>Chapter </b><b>122 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    I was on my knees, my eyes looking up at the man towering over me. My breathing was harsh, lips parted, my face flushed a deep pink as I stared at the hard length straining against Darius¡¯s pants,

    Darius¡¯s gaze, though still as emotionless as ever, was darkened, hooded with raw, unrestrained lust as he looked down at me, his face so unnaturally perfect it felt unreal.

    When he told me to kneel before him, I hadn¡¯t hesitated for even a second. And now, as I knelt right in front of him, I could feel it, the eagerness to please, the urge to take him deep into my mouth.

    Before I realized it, my gaze dropped lower, to the bulge straining against his trousers and I bit my bottom lip, my fingers twitching with the desperate need to pull down his pants, to touch him, to feel him deep inside my mouth.

    However, I didn¡¯t move. I was too nervous.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Darius¡¯s cold voice snapped me out of my daze. My breath hitched, and before I could look up at him, his hand suddenly grabbed the back of my head and pushed me closer to his hard length, forcing me to inhale a sharp breath as my eyes widened in disbelief.

    Holy fuck.

    ¡°Suck,¡± hemanded, releasing my head. As I looked up at him, his piercing gaze told me he was waiting, expecting me

    to obey.

    This time, I tried to steady my nerves and do just that.

    ¡°You can do this, Nyssa,¡± She¡¯s voice echoed in my head, almost giddy with excitement, and I almost rolled my eyes at her as I slowly reached out for Darius¡¯s pants<b>. </b>

    ¡°Yes, just pull it down and please him! Oh my goddess, this <b>is </b>so hot!!¡±

    My hands trembled as I unzipped his trousers, trying to ignore She¡¯s shrill voice in my mind. When I freed his pants, i was met with the sight of his briefs, the outline of his bulge straining against the fabric.

    Goddess, I hadn¡¯t even seen him yet, but I knew this man was going to be big¨Cfar bigger than Kieran.

    And I wasn¡¯t wrong. The moment I pulled down his briefs, before I could even blink, his cock sprang free and brushed against my lips. I gasped, staring at the thick, throbbing length right in front of me.

    My jaw nearly dropped as I gawked at it, because¡­ that was the biggest dick I had ever <b>seen</b>. And I <b>wasn¡¯t </b>just saying that because Kieran¡¯s <b>was </b>the only one I¡¯d ever seen¨CI wasn¡¯t exaggerating when I said this thing was huge

    I swallowed hard, breathless, my <b>eyes </b>glued to Darius¡¯s length. In the back of my mind, I could hear She curse, saying exactly what I was thinking.

    ¡°It seems strength isn¡¯t the only thing the goddess blessed him with,¡± She whistled, and for once, I couldn¡¯t help but

    mouth? <b>agree</b>. Because how the hell was all of that supposed to fit inside my

    Before I could even think, Darius shifted, and I gasped as the tip of his cock brushed against my lips. A shiver shot down my spine, making my head spin as i stared at the veiny length.

    ¡°You seem distracted.¡± Darius¡¯s cold voice cut through the haze. ¡°Want me to help you with thist

    My gaze flickered up to him just as his white eyes glowed briefly. Before I could process his words, I heard him multer under his breath.

    ¡°Suck, she woll. Don¡¯t make me lose my patience, I¡¯ll shove it down your throat myself if I have to.¡±

    Fuck.

    My whole body trembled at his words. Before I could stop myself, I slowly parted my lips. Without breaking eye contact, my breathing quick and shallow, I leaned forward and began to take him in.

    The moment my lips wrapped around him, a soft moan slipped from my throat as I tried to take more of him into my

    mouth.

    Goddess, he felt so good¨Cso hard and big against my tongue, that my pussy throbbed almost painfully, as if begging to be filled instead. My eyes fluttered shut as I felt him pressing to the back of my throat. I hadn¡¯t even taken him fully yet, and he was already stretching my mouth,

    I could hear Darius¡¯s breathing grow heavier, and when I dared to nce up, his jaw was tight, his hand at the back of my head tightening but he didn¡¯t push me.

    Instead, as I slowly began to move my head, he let me. His thick length slid in and out of my mouth, and I reached <b>up </b>with. my hand, stroking the part I couldn¡¯t take, matching the rhythm of my lips. Even though I was nervous and shy, humiliated, even, I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze <b>away </b>from him.

    Look at me¡­ taking the cock of the man who wanted me dead. The man I wanted to break the bond with. Yet here I was, still moving my head, feeling every vein against my tongue as the wet, sounds of my sucking echoed through the air.

    As I took him faster, I tried to <b>see </b>if I was doing a good job. But aside from his clenched jaw and those narrowed, burning eyes, I couldn¡¯t tell.

    In my past life, I¡¯d only gone down on Kieran maybe twice or <b>thrice</b><b>, </b>so I had no idea if I was doing this right. And yet¡­ it felt right. Perfect, even. Having him like this felt like I¡¯d done it a thousand times before, like I knew exactly how to please

    him.

    Then I heard Darius grunt, and before I realized it, my hand had reached for his balls, stroking them softly, instinctively because somehow, I knew this was what turned him on the most when I sucked him.

    I froze. My breath hitched as my eyes widened in shock.

    What the hell did I just think?

    How would I know that¡¯s his favorite spot?

    How-

    In a blink, I heard Darius curse under his breath as my fingers brushed over him, a deep groan rumbling from his chest.

    381, 2 AUY

    Before I could react, his grip on the back of my head tightened and then he shoved himself deep into my throat, forcing me to gag as his entire length filled my mouth.

    Fuck.

    I whimpered, feeling Darius¡¯s dick twitch between my lips, and as I looked up at him, I trembled. The usual empty glint in his eyes, the cold emotionless he always wore was gone.

    Now, all I could see was lust.

    Raw, unrestrained lust.

    He pulled me back, his length sliding from my mouth with a wet pop. Before I could process what was happening, his strong arms wrapped around my waist, lifting me with ease. My legs instinctively wrapped around him, and in the next moment, I was on the bed, my breath ragged as he spread my legs wide.

    He positioned himself at my soaked entrance, his voice dropping to a low whisper that sent a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to feel every inch of you, she¨Cwolf¡­ and you¡¯re going to take all of me.¡±

    A

 Revival 123

    <b>Chapter </b><b>123 </b>

    Holy mother of werewolves.

    I thought I was going to die at that moment, that my heart might stop the instant I heard his words. A shaky breath escaped me as i stared at Darius, unable to look away.

    That look in his eyes, it wasn¡¯t disgust. No, it was pure lust, like he wanted all of me just as desperately as i wanted him right now, just the way I wanted him inside me.

    As Darius¡¯s gaze flickered to my lips, I realized I had forgotten how to breathe. I felt his hard dick press against me, and before I even knew what I was doing, my back arched slightly. The urge to move closer, to press harder against him, was overwhelming. But I didn¡¯t have time to think before I felt his lips on mine.

    A soft gasp slipped from me, and Darius seized the opportunity to slid his tongue into my mouth. I shuddered as his hand cupped the curve of my cheek, touching me so lightly it made me ache, while his other hand gripped my thigh, pinning me to the bed and stopping me from moving against him.

    A moan tore from my lips as pleasure sparked through me, and I kissed him back. Our lips moved together in perfect sync, as though we had done this countless times before.

    A guttural growl rumbled from Darius as his hand slid down to my waist, lifting my hips slightly. In the next second, he pulled away from the kiss, and as our eyes locked, we were both breathing hard, our chests heaving. I inhaled a sharp breath when I felt Darius press his hard length against me, sliding between my slick folds. Without breaking his gaze, he murmured under his breath,

    ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt at first, but I¡¯ll try my best to be as gentle as I can.¡±

    Despite <b>the </b>coldness in his voice, his words made my chest tighten. Even though I knew the only reason we were doing this was because we couldn¡¯t resist the mate bond between us, the fact that he wanted to be gentle¡­ it made my heart flutter.

    And in that moment, I couldn¡¯t stop myself fromparing him to Kieran.

    The first time we had sex, the night I lost my virginity, I had cried.

    And they weren¡¯t tears of pleasure, but of pain.

    On our wedding night, Kieran hadn¡¯t even kissed me. He had simply pinned me to the bed and taken me. He hadn¡¯t given me the chance to adjust to his size, hadn¡¯t cared for my difort. He was rough, taking his pleasure while I wept silently beneath him. He mistook my tears for pleasure and, when he was finished, simply kissed my forehead and whispered <b>goodnight</b>, as if nothing had happened.

    Yet here was this man¨Cthis cruel, feared man, telling me he would be gentle because it was my first!

    When I didn¡¯t respond, my eyes locked on <b>his </b><b>and </b>my lips slightly parted, his gaze narrowed.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡± he asked, his brow lifting

    <b>with </b>him.

    When I still didn¡¯t answer, he frowned and started to pull away, as though to get off me. But before I could think, my hand

    Chapter <b>123 </b>

    shot <b>out</b>, gripping his and stopping him. His confusion deepened as I shook my head with a soft smile, my around his shoulders as I pulled him closer, our lips inches apart.

    ¡°No¡­¡± I whispered, breathless. ¡°No, my king. I¡¯m not scared. I want you. I¡¯m not scared, so please¡­ fuck me

    Darius stared at me in surprise for the briefest moment, but that surprise quickly shifted into something I couldn¡¯t quite <b>ce</b>. In the next second, he spread my thighs wider, and I bit my bottom lip as he slowly began to push Inside me.

    I braced myself for the pain, knowing how harsh the first thrust could be, but as he eased into me, true to his <b>word</b>, he was gentle.

    But that didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t still so painful.

    The next moment, I gasped as he stretched me inch by inch. My eyes squeezed shut, hands instinctively gripping the sheets as a sharp wave of pain shot through me.

    Oh Goddess. It hurt¨Cso much.

    Just like in the past life. No, more since he was a lot bigger than Kieran.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± I heard Darius growl, my body trembling beneath him but sensing my difort, he paused for a moment, deep inside me as he allowed me to adjust to his size.

    I whimpered but forced my eyes open and met his gaze before whispering under my breath

    ¡°Keep going, please¡­ I¡¯m fine. Just¡­ keep going.¡±

    Darius¡® jaw clenched, and without <b>a </b>word, he continued to push into me slowly¨Cinch by inch until he was buriedpletely inside me. Until I felt him so deep, it made me p a hand over my mouth to stifle the scream threatening to

    escape.

    Fuck.

    This was insane but despite the pain, I took in a deep breath, breathing through my nose as I tried to get past the pain and

    <b>rx</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Breathe,¡± Darius murmured, voice husky as he stilled inside me, waiting for me to adjust and when I focused my gaze on him, I knew that it was hard for him to restrain himself this way so after a brief moment of pushing through it, the pain began to dull, reced by a warm, fuzzy sensation building inside me and the urge to feel Darius move became overwhelming.

    So my lips parted and even though I didn¡¯t say a word, Darius knew what I wanted to say because before I could take my next breath, he pulled out of me, then mmed back in with a force that made the bed rattle beneath us. I gasped, the tip of his dick brushing my womb, and a pleasure I never thought possible shot through me like wildfire.

    ¡°Oh Goddess!¡± I moaned, lips parting as my head tilted back, lost in the overwhelming sensation as each thrust harder, faster, deeper than thest.

    I panted hard, my eyes fixed on him as he moved in and out of me effortlessly

    an to move-

    He groaned again, and before I could react, his hand shot to my neck. A shiver ran through me as his grip tightened, just

    <b>2/3 </b>

    21:25 Sut, 2 Aug

    enough to cut off my breath. He drove into me harder, making my head tilt back, my breasts bouncing with each relended

    thrust.

    Fuck, fuck, fuck.

    It felt so good. Why did it feel this good?

    Everything felt overwhelming. I could barely think, barely breathe as he used his grip on my neck to pull me closer against

    him.

    And as he began to move faster, his name spilled out of me.

    ¡°Oh goddess. Yes, Darius. Please¡­ right there!¡± I screamed as the sound of skin pping against skin echoed through the room. I was practically calling him by his name, but I was too consumed by pleasure to care. As my walls tightened around his dick, I knew I <b>was </b>close.

    Darius seemed to know this too because he began to move even faster inside me, his thrusts hard and relentless, causing my eyes to roll back from the overwhelming pleasure.

    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m about to-¡°I whispered, breathless, unable to finish my sentence. But then Darius leaned closer to me, holding my gaze without faltering in his thrusts. Then, in a voice so deep it sent a shiver down my spine, he whispered,

    -Cum for me, she wolf.¡±

    The moment the words left his lips, a <b>wave </b>of pleasure crashed through me. I gasped, eyes rolling back as my body jerked forward and I <b>came</b>, trembling uncontrobly.

    I screamed out, my body shaking, but Darius didn¡¯t slow his pace. Instead, he crushed his lips against mine, thrusting ruthlessly, uncaring that I couldn¡¯t kiss him back. I moaned, eyes squeezed shut, just as his groan filled the air, then I felt him twitch deep inside me, followed by a sudden warmth spilling into me, drawing another moan from my lips. My eyes fluttered open as the realization of what was happening came crashing down all at once.

    Fuck.

    I had just been fucked by the Lycan King¡­ and he came inside me.

    A

 Revival 124

    <b>Chapter </b><b>124 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    Last night, I wasn¡¯t sure how it was possible, but Darius had continued to fuck me until dawn. We had done it in different positions, and i had screamed<b>, </b>begged, and moaned his name so much that, at some point, I lost my voice. But no matter how exhausted I became, I didn¡¯t want him to stop.

    No¨CI had craved him so much that I wanted him to keep going, and only when my body couldn¡¯t handle the exhaustion anymore did I finally pass out, and that was when he stopped.

    Now, as I stared at the ceiling, my body naked, bruised, aching, and trembling slightly, I couldn¡¯t help but process what had just happened.

    I had woken up only a minute ago to find the bed empty. Darius wasn¡¯t here, which honestly wasn¡¯t a surprise.

    What we had was just a <b>one</b><b>¨C</b>time thing¨Caway to silence whatever pull kept drawing us together. We¡¯d agreed that maybe if we spent the night, we wouldn¡¯t crave each other so much afterward. So yes, you could call it a one¨Cnight stand,

    something that would never happen again.

    But despite that, I knew it would be a night I would never forget. Because for the first time, I finally understood what sex could feel like. I finally knew how intense, how consuming, pleasure could be<b>. </b>

    Never in my life had I thought I¡¯d enjoy sex. Before now, I¡¯d always seen it as something mechanical, something done only to get pregnant. A necessity, not enjoyment. I¡¯d never understood why some people were obsessed with it, why they seemed to crave it constantly.

    But afterst night with Darius, I understoodpletely, I understood because it felt so damn good.

    I lifted my hand to eye level and stared at the faint imprint of Darius¡¯s hand on my skin from where he¡¯d gripped me so tightlyst night. As the memories of everything we¡¯d done came flooding back, a slow grin spread across my lips. Then, before I could stop it, a soft chuckle escaped me, which quickly turned into loudughter that echoed through the room.

    I keptughing, running a hand through my tangled hair as I shook my head, mocking myself.

    Damn you, Kael

    I was pissed. Furious, even. The realization that I had missed out on <b>so </b>much in my past life burned like fire inside me.

    That bastard.

    Not only <b>had </b>Kael stolen the girl I once was, but he¡¯d also deprived me of enjoying something as raw and intimate as this. I was sure that after being with me, he¡¯d run off to his mate and give her the kind of pleasure he¡¯d never once given me.

    While I stayed home, the proper wife and Luna, he was out there enjoying himself

    Damnit!

    The thought made my blood boil. It was infuriating.

    A humorless chuckle slipped from me as I red at the ceiling with killing intent.

    At that <b>moment</b>, I came to a decision. Wherever Karl was, I would find him. And when I did, I would make sure he suffered

    before I killed him!

    ¡°Fuck you, Kael!¡± I hissed, holding up my middle finger at nothing in particr,

    And of course, <b>that </b><b>was </b>exactly when there <b>was </b>a knock on my door.

    I snapped my head toward the <b>sound</b>, just as the door opened and Serena stepped inside.

    ¡°Good morning, mydy-¡°Her voice trailed off.

    She froze mid¨Cstep, her eyes wide and fixed on me¡­ or rather, on my raised middle finger.

    I blinked at her, but she didn¡¯t move. She just stood there, dazed, her gaze slowly dropping¨Ctrailing down the length of my naked body.

    In a blink, her entire face went bright red. Her jaw practically hit the floor.

    However-

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing just standing there in front of Miss Sandra?¡± an annoyed voice snapped from behind

    Serena.

    I lifted a brow, looking past Serena to see one of the maids fromst time, the outspoken one I had taught a lesson yesterday. She was ring at Serena, while Sandra, the head blind attendant, stood nkly behind them, her expression faintly confused.

    Serena¡¯s eyes widened as she quickly snapped out of her daze. She spun around, blocking the doorway to keep them from stepping further into the room.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the maid asked in surprise as Serena blocked their view. Serena shook her head, flustered.

    ¡°Y¨Cyou can¡¯te in. Mydy¡­ mydy¡­¡± she stammered, unable to finish her words. I stared at her in confusion before my gaze dropped to my body and then I understood why she seemed so flustered.

    I was covered in bruises and bite marks, my bodypletely exposed. One nce would be enough for anyone to know exactly what had happenedst night if they didn¡¯t already guess from the moans and screams.

    ¡°What are you saying? Can you speak properly? The king asked us to get her ready for breakfast. If we¡¯rete and we anger the king, will you take the me-¡±

    ¡°Stop.

    and almost

    Sandra¡¯s voice cut through the maid¡¯s words, I watched as she turned to the maid with a stern expre. immediately, the maid fell silent, swallowing her words. Then Sandra turned toward Serena, her white, sightless eyes seeming to pierce through her regardless.

    ¡°Serena, dear, is something wrong? The king asked us to get thedy ready for breakfast. What happened?¡± she asked, her. voice

    /m and soothing.

    <b>?? </b>

    Serena awkwardly rubbed the back of her head, not knowing what to say, and the corner of my lips curved into a fals smile, I found her adorable. Despite the ache all over my body, I forced myself to sit up and pulled the nket around <b>me </b>before speaking, my voice hoarse from screaming all night.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Serena, Let them in,¡± I said, and Serena turned to me.

    When her gaze met mine, I grinned widely and shot her a wink, causing her face to redden even more as she quickly looked away and stepped aside to let Sandra and the maid in. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    She was so cute. I remembered how flustered she always got whenever she came to wake me after Kael and I had been together.

    ¡°Good morning, miss,¡± I heard Sandra¡¯s calm voice. When I turned to her, I found her lowering her head respectfully, the other maid trembling slightly under my gaze.

    ¡°Morning, Sandra,¡± I greeted with a small yawn, stretchingzily, uncaring when the nket slipped down a little from my body.

    Serena frowned at this and hurried forward to cover me again, while Sandra lifted her head and smiled warmly, her white gaze softening-

    ¡°How did you sleep, miss? I¡¯m sorry to bother you this morning, but the king asked me to get you ready for breakfast,¡± she exined, and I lifted a brow in confusion.

    Huh? Why would Darius ask his head attendant to get me ready? I doubted he was being nicer just because we spent the night together¡­ so why?

    My question was answered the next moment as Sandra spoke again, as if she could read my thoughts.

    ¡°The elders of the pack would like to meet the king¡¯s mate, and you have been asked to join them for breakfast.¡±

    As soon as she said that, I tilted my head slightly, staring at her.

    Elders of the pack?

 Revival 125

    <b>Chapter </b><b>125 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    As the maid, whose name I had learned was Isabe styled my hair, her hands skillful yet trembled slightly, I stared at the mirror, lost in thought, barely paying attention to her. I noticed her gaze flicker toward me for a brief moment before she quickly lowered her eyes in lear

    I was too preupied thinking about the breakfast I was going to have with the elders of the lycan king¡¯s pack. I couldn¡¯t help but frown, absently stroking my chin as I tried to imagine how it was going to be.

    It wasn¡¯t that I was scared or nervous about meeting the elders, but I wasn¡¯t sure how I was supposed to act around them.

    They wanted to meet the king¡¯s mate, right? But even though I was Darius mate, I wasn¡¯t exactly his mate.

    He hadn¡¯t epted or rejected me. I was simply there, waiting to be used and discarded afterward. So how was! supposed to act with them?

    Was I supposed to tell them that I wasn¡¯t really his mate? Or should I just pretend I was and we were all lovey¨Cdovey?

    Just as these thoughts filled my mind, my hair was suddenly tugged sharply, and I hissed, snapping out of my daze. My eyes flickered to Isabe, who froze in terror. My eyes widened as she quickly lowered her head, trembling slightly.

    ¡°Oh no, be careful,¡± Serena, who stood beside me, said worriedly as she looked at Isabe, who quickly apologized.

    *F¨Cforgive me, mydy. It¨Cit was a mistake,¡± she stammered, clearly frightened, and I blinked at her in confusion.

    Huh? I knew it was a mistake, but why was she trembling like this? Why was she so scared of me? It wasn¡¯t as if I was

    terrifying.

    I had only released a bit of aura yesterday, so she didn¡¯t need to look like I <b>was </b>about to kill her.

    ¡°It is fine, don¡¯t worry-¡±

    ¡°Let me finish styling thedy¡¯s hair,¡± Serena cut me off as she reached for the brush in Isabe¡¯s hand. I watched as Isabe nodded without hesitation, agreeing with Serena. But before she could hand over theb, a calm voice interrupted.

    We all turned to Sandra, who stood at the doorway with a small smile.

    ¡°Please allow Isabe to continue with the Miss hair. She¡¯s the most skilled at styling, which is why I brought her with me<b>,¡± </b>Sandra said, her white eyes turning directly toward Serena. I couldn¡¯t help but notice, once again, how she seemed to know exactly where everyone stood, even though she was blind.

    ranted to argue.

    Isabe looked like she was about to cry at Sandra¡¯s words, and Serena bit her bottom lip as though Knowing how stubborn she was, I expected her to protest but to my surprise, she simply nodded and uueyed timidly.

    ¡°Yes<b>, </b>Miss Sandra,¡± she said, and my eyes widened in surprise. Wow, she agreed so easily? Even I couldn¡¯t get her to agree to anything concerning me without a fight, yet she <b>gave </b>in to Sandra so quickly.

    $21:25 Sat:2 Aug

    My gaze flickered to Sandra, and narrowed my eyes, studying her for a moment.

    <b>She </b>looked ordinary, her white eyes giving away nothing, and there wasn¡¯t even the faintest hint of aura radiating from her. She looked like apletely normal elderlydly, yet there was no denying the calm,posed air about h beneath that, a subtle but undeniable authority.

    As I continued watching her, her eyes flicked to me, making me freeze for a moment. Her smile widened as she lowered her head in a graceful bow, and in the next second, Isabe spoke.

    ¡°F¨Cforgive me, Miss, but could you turn around so I can continue?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± I muttered, before nodding my head <b>and </b>turning back to the mirror. Almost immediately, Isabe continued<b>, </b>though this time her touch was much gentler, I took a deep breath as she worked, preparing myself for whatever wasing next.

    And soon enough, after only a few minutes, Isabe was done with my hair. When I looked at the reflection in the mirror, couldn¡¯t help but nod in <b>approval</b>.

    Though my hair wasn¡¯t pinned up because of the bruises and hickeys on my neck, she had styled it beautifully, in a way that made me look effortlessly ssy, especially paired with the dark blue dress I was wearing.

    I looked good. Sandra was right when she said Isabe was talented.

    ¡°Ooo, this is good,¡± I muttered with a grin, turning to Isabe, who instinctively trembled back a little as I raised my hand to give her a thumbs up.

    ¡°Good job,¡± I praised, and she swallowed nervously before bowing her head again.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss,¡± she murmured, avoiding my gaze.

    ¡°You really look beautiful, Miss!¡± Serena said with a bright smile beside me.

    I chuckled at her excitement and lightly touched my face, a slightly smug smile spreading across my lips.

    ¡°Right? I look really beautiful. I mean, I¡¯m always beautiful, but today I¡¯m looking absolutely stunning.¡± I said, smugness dripping from my voice, and Serena nodded eagerly, agreeing with me.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Isabe¡¯s eyelid twitch and Sandra¡¯s smile widen for the briefest moment. Turning back to the mirror for onest nce<b>, </b>I steeled myself for what was toe.

    I reminded myself that I didn¡¯t need to worry about anything.

    Why was I even overthinking how I should act? It wasn¡¯t like I was here to y the perfect mate in the first ce.

    I didn¡¯t care. I would get through this breakfast without thinking too much.

    Yes.

    ¡°Miss, it is time. Please follow me,¡± Sandra said from behind me.

    My lips slowly curled into a confident smile <b>as </b><b>I </b>nodded and rose from the seat, cing my hands on my hips

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Revival 126

    Darius pov

    ¡°After hundreds of years, I still can¡¯t believe we finally had sex! Oh, goddess, it felt so good. Darius, I want her again. I want to be inside her. Do you think she¡¯s rested enough? She passed outst night, but she has a wolf so she should be able to take us again, right? Right? Hey, why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡±

    As Ss¡¯s voice echoed in my head, I ignored him, absentmindedly toying with the coin between my fingers. My thoughts drifted back tost night, the memories reying vividly, and my frown deepened.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly excited to meet the king¡¯s mate. The goddess works in mysterious ways, I can¡¯t believe she actually granted <b>the </b>king a second chance mate when no one has ever had one before,¡± one of the elders, whose name I couldn¡¯t recall, eximed from across the table.

    ¡°I agree with you, Elder Jackson, This is truly remarkable; it shows that the goddess greatly favors the king,¡± another elder chimed in, but I ignored them.

    As they all spoke, I tuned them out, my gaze vacant as I thought about that she¨Cwolf.

    That girl¨CI had slept with her. I had spent the night with someone other than my Liana.

    For so many years, I hadn¡¯t so much as touched a woman. Sure, my betas had, for generations, tried to set me up with someone, because to all of them, my heartache, my sadness over my mate could be cured by another woman.

    But it was never the <b>case</b><b>. </b>

    To be honest, I knew I¡¯d had many centuries to grieve my mate and to let go of that pain or so everyone said. Even though I pretended not to hear the whispers around me, I still caught every word.

    ¡°You¡¯d think that after so many years, he would finally forget his mate, but it seems he can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°How could someone love another this way? He¡¯s still hell¨Cbent on his mate who died so many centuries ago.¡±

    ¡°Right? He¡¯s really lucky. The goddess basically gave him eternal life, he could be enjoying his riches and as many women

    <b>as </b>he wants.¡±

    That was what they all said behind their carefully crafted smiles. Cruel wordsced with honey, evil eyes hiding behind masks of awe and respect<b>. </b>

    But what they didn¡¯t know was that, even after so much time had passed, I couldn¡¯t forget. No matter how <b>hard </b>I <b>tried</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>simply couldn¡¯t.

    The memories of that day <b>were </b>still fresh in my mind.

    <b>Because </b>the moon goddess had made sure I would never forget what happened that day.

    She had made sure I remembered every single detail-

    From the color of the walls sttered with her <b>blood</b>, to how that same blood soaked into her white dress, staining it

    <b>1/3 </b>

    crimson. I remembered <b>how </b>pale she looked as she stared at me with trembling lips, whispering <b>those </b>words under

    breath:

    ¡°F¨Cforgive me, my king¡­ forgive me for leaving so soon and taking our unborn child with me<b>. </b>Please do not grieve for ton long. Be happy. That is my dying wish, for you to be happy¡­¡±

    That was all she managed to say before she drew herst <b>breath</b>, before her eyes closed and never opened again.

    Even as she was dying, herst words had been for me. She truly wanted me to be happy.

    But how could I be, when I had watched my mate, the only person who kept me sane, die?

    I couldn¡¯t.

    So I went rogue. Ss went rogue. And we killed.

    We took the lives of everyone involved in her death because we couldn¡¯t let her go to the afterlife alone. Those people had to follow after her.

    And before I could evene to my senses, so much blood had stained my hands.

    I found myself standing among the bodies of those I had in.

    The moon goddess made sure I would remember everything from that day.

    Even in my dreams, the terror still followed me.

    That was my punishment.

    But I have lived it long enough.

    I wanted the mercy of death, and I would have it.

    ¡°Beta Cassian has told everyone that the king When will you mark her as your <b>Luna</b>, my king?¡±

    mateis very pretty and kind. He says the king is already smitten with her.

    I lifted my gaze at his words, tilting my head slightly as I stared at him. The moment my eyes met his and narrowed, he immediately stiffened, swallowing nervously. But in the next second, Cassian¡¯s awkwardughter cut through the tension.

    ¡°Haha, when did I say that, Elder Bruce? My king, I never said that, When did I say that?¡±

    I

    My gaze shifted to <b>Cassian</b>, who sat beside me with his lips tugged into a smile, a guilty glint flickering in his eyes. I merely narrowed my own for a brief moment, then looked away, ignoring himpletely.

    I already regretted being here. I had only agreed to let these people meet the girl because Cassian had pleaded with me, saying they would keep pestering me if I didn¡¯t.

    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t care less about their curiosity, I could easily ignore them and their questions. I was far older than any of the men before me, and their opinions were nothing to me.

    The only reason I still allowed the existence of elders in this pack was because it was an ancient custom, <b>one </b>that existed

    21:25 Sat, 2 Aug

    long before I became the Lycan King. I had no intention of shattering every tradition. Even though I had killed most of the original elders, those who had yed a part in my mate¡¯s death, I had appointed others to fill their ce.

    ¡°Darius¡­¡± Ss called out in my head, and even when I didn¡¯t respond, he continued

    ¡°Do¡­ do you think it¡¯s possible to make her our Luna?¡±

    I raised a brow at his words, the coin I had been toying with suddenly stilled between my fingers. My gaze darkened, and almost immediately, the conversations around the table fell silent.

    I could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on me as I leaned back in my seat, tilting my head slightly

    ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked through the mindlink, my voice cold and sharp.

    For a brief moment, there <b>was </b>silence. Ss knew I was angry, but like the fool he was, he kept going

    ¡°I meannnn, we don¡¯t have to mark her or anything, and I¡¯m not saying we won¡¯t find a way to break the curse, but at least while she¡¯s here, let¡¯s give her the title of our Luna. What do you say?¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond, so he pushed on.

    ¡°I mean, think about it¨Cif she¡¯s here without the title of our mate, she¡¯ll be bullied. Others will think we don¡¯t ept her

    ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t ept her,¡± I cut him off, my tone sharp. He paused for a second before awkwardly clearing his

    throat.

    ¡°I mean, I know that but¡­.

    Before he could finish, his words trailed off as a familiar scent drifted in from just outside the door.

    And then-

    ¡°Greetings to the Lycan King, the Beta, and the Elders. Lady Nyssa, the King¡¯s mate<b>, </b>has arrived.¡±

    As soon as the voice echoed from the other side, the two doors swung open, and the moment the she¨Cwolf stepped inside, I froze. My breath hitched.

    A

    Comment

    Send gift

 Revival 127

    Nyssa pov

    I walked to the dining room with Sandra leading the way, moving with such ease it was as though she had memorized every corner of the packhouse. <b>She </b>didn¡¯t so much as brush against a wall, her steps straight, her back perfectly upright as

    <b>she </b>walked.

    Apparently, we were heading to the second dining room. Sandra had said it was more spacious than the one I¡¯d been to before, and the elders were already there, waiting for me.

    I knew that the moment I walked in, all eyes would be on me. But I wasn¡¯t scared nor

    ir was I nervous since I was used to

    dealing with the elders of my own pack and standing beforerge crowds.

    What did bother me, though, was how I should act if they treated me as Darius¡¯s mate.

    It was obvious Darius hadn¡¯t told anyone that there was a way to break the curse and that this was the real reason he brought me here, all because I had a white wolf.

    Besides, I would <b>leave </b>right after fulfilling his request. That was all there was to it.

    As I walked, I reached up and rubbed my chin in thought, but at that moment, my stomach growled loudly. I lowered my gaze, pressing a hand to my belly.

    I

    Ah, I don¡¯t <b>care </b>how I act, I just want to eat. Everything that happenedst night hadpletely drained me.

    ¡°Miss, we are here,¡± Sandra said, suddenly stopping in front of <b>a </brge door. I almost walked into her but managed to stop just in time.

    I watched as she turned around and stepped aside, extending her hand toward the door with a warm smile.

    ¡°The king is waiting for you, miss. Please enter,¡± she said.

    Two guards stood rigidly on either side of the entrance, their gazes fixed forward, their posture sharp and unyielding. I gave Sandra a small nod before turning to face the massive golden doors.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this, I muttered under my breath, lifting my chin and puffing out my chest as I stood tall in front of the

    entrance<b>. </b>

    Sandra¡¯s smile deepened, and her voice rang out clearly,

    ¡°Greetings to the Lycan King, the Beta, and the Elders. Lady Nyssa, the King¡¯s mate, has arrived.¡±

    A momentter, the doors swung open, and almost instantly, every pair of eyes in the room turned to me. But I didn¡¯t look at any of them. There was only one pair of eyes, belonging to one person that I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze fm.

    Before I could stop myself, my eyes locked on him, and it felt as though the breath had been stolen from my lungs as our

    gazes met.

    Seated there, dressed in a loose white shirt and trousers, his hair fell messily across his face, and yet he still looked

    Chapter <b>127 </b>

    effortlessly gorgeous. As I stared at him, the world seemed to fade around us, and everything that had happened yesterday came crashing back like relentless waves. My body heated instinctively, and I swallowed hard as his <b>eyes </b>

    narrowed in on me.

    For a brief moment, we simply stood there, frozen, neither of us moving nor speaking. Just when it felt like the silence would stretch forever, <b>Cassian¡¯s </b>cheerful voice broke through, his tone bright and weing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally <b>arrived</b>, miss. Come and take a seat, everyone has been waiting for you,¡± he said with a warm smile<b>, </b>waving

    at me.

    I blinked out of my daze, nodding my head, and as I turned to take in the room, I noticed the elders¡® gazes fixed on me¡ú some filled with awe, others with surprise as they stared.

    As my eyes moved across their faces, I saw that there were about twelve or thirteen middle¨Caged men seated around the table. Taking a deep breath, I straightened my posture, stered a polite smile on my face, and began walking toward them, the sharp click of my heels echoing with each step.

    None of the men spoke as I stopped in front of the table. I lowered my head slightly in greeting, turning my gaze

    to Darius.

    ¡°Good morning, my king. I humbly offer you my respects,¡± I said with the most polite smile I could muster. I caught the subtle lift of Darius¡¯s brow at my words, but before he could say anything or ignore me entirely I turned to the elders, offering them a warm greeting as well.

    ?

    Good morning, elders of the Lunaris Dominion Pack. It is an honor to meet you,¡± I said, shing a bright smile that made my eyes curve into slits.

    The elders stared at me, stunned for a brief moment, and I caught a flicker of awe in their eyes until one of them smiled and chuckled.

    ¡°Wow, Beta Cassian wasn¡¯t lying when he said the king¡¯s mate is truly beautiful. Good morning, Miss,¡± one of them said.

    ¡°I agree, the king¡¯s mate is truly stunning. Hello, Miss<b>, </b>I¡¯am Elder Wang,¡± another elder chimed in, and just like that,pliments began flying my way, causing my cheeks to flush pink.

    Oh my, was I really that pretty? I mean, I knew I was, but with all of them suddenly showering me withpliments, I couldn¡¯t tell if they genuinely meant it or if it was only because I was the king¡¯s mate.

    Either <b>way</b>, it felt good listening to them appreciate my beauty.

    Unlike someone that I knew.

    My gaze instinctively flickered to Darius<b>, </b>and the moment our eyes met, my heart stopped for the briefest of moments, There was the usual cold glint in his gaze, yes but this time, it felt sharper, icier, making me swallow hard.

    ¡°The king¡¯s mate is truly beautiful-¡°one of the elders began, but his words abruptly died in his thr him a chilling re.

    hen Darius shot

    For a split second, I caught the sh of white in Darius¡¯s eyes as he let a sliver of his aura leak out, the air around him tightening with tension.

    Just as it felt like the silence was about to explode, Cassian stood up with a nervousugh and walked over, pulling out the

    21:25 Sat, 2 <b>Aug </b>

    seat beside Darius for me.

    ¡°Haha, alright, that¡¯s enough. We already know she¡¯s beautiful, elders. Let¡¯s start breakfast, the king is waiting¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Ah</b><b>, </b>yes, you¡¯re right. Our apologies, my king,¡± the elders murmured, their tone respectful.

    I gave Cassian a soft thank you as I sat down, tucking my dress beneath me. He dipped his head with a quick smile, but as he turned to return to his <b>seat</b>, I caught him licking a sly, amused nce at Darius, a smirk tugging at his lips

    Darius, however, didn¡¯t spare him or anyone another look. I could¡¯ve sworn I heard him scoff under his breath before he simply straightened in his chair and reached for his utensils as breakfast officially began

 Revival 128

    <b>Chapter </b><b>128 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    Just one bite¨Cthat was all Darius ate before setting the spoon back onto the table, with no intention of taking another

    His expression remained cool, calm, and collected as he listened to the elders speak, his eyes vacant, fingers idly toying with the coin in his hand. I couldn¡¯t help but think that while his body was here, his mind was somewhere far away.

    He didn¡¯t even bother to hide it, his face like stone, yet every time I found myself sneaking a nce at him, I felt both flushed and in awe of how effortlessly attractive he could be without even trying. When I caught myself staring, I <b>cursed </b>under my breath and quickly tore my gaze away, focusing on my food as I tried to eat and answer the elders¡± questions.

    ¡°How do the packs outside look? Do they resemble ours?¡± one of the elders, the one who looked far older than the rest asked, his tone curious as his eager eyes fixed on me. I smiled, dabbing the corners of my mouth with a handkerchief before answering honestly.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say the packs outside look like the Lunaris Dominion. The Lunaris Dominion surpasses most packs in terms of appearance and development, but the others are not too far behind, we have our own share of growth as well.¡±

    The elder¡¯s smile widened, and he nodded, muttering under his breath, ¡°I see, I see, that is good.¡±

    I knew their questions came from pure curiosity; there was no malice in their tone. These people had never stepped outside this pack before, <b>and </b>no outsider was ever allowed in¨Cwell, Zayn was the only exception.

    He was the sole outsider permitted into the king¡¯s pack, and that was only because of how exceptional his skills were.

    And I highly doubted he would sit and chat about the outside with others. That reminded me, I couldn¡¯t see him here eating with us, nor Drake either.

    I shrugged and picked up my spoon to take another bite of the porridge, but before I could even open my mouth, another elder spoke.

    ¡°I heard that your pack is the second strongest after Lunaris Dominion, is it true?¡± he asked.

    At this point, it didn¡¯t feel like we were eating breakfast anymore and I hadn¡¯t even taken more than two spoons!

    Yet, despite my stomach grumbling, I forced a polite smile and nodded my head, but before I could answer, Cassian Interrupted¨Cno, saved me.

    ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t disturb thedy. Let her eat,¡± he said, my gaze flickering to him as he chewed on a piece of bacon, holding his fork out toward the elders.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re excited to meet the king¡¯s mate, but it¡¯s bad manners to keep making her talk when she wants to eat¡±

    He spoke with such nonchnce, as if he wasn¡¯t the least bit worried about offending the elders. But if you thought about it, Cassian¡¯s position was far above that of the twelve men seated here. Even though he was younger, he was far more powerful.

    The elders who had been speaking to me instantly widened their eyes, as if suddenly realizing that they¡¯d been talking

    Chapter <b>128 </b>

    without letting me eat. In the blink of an eye, they offered hurried apologies, their smiles apologetted weed with a polite shake of my head, telling them it was fine but secretly, I shot Cassian a bright smile, which here quick wink, his chest puffing out ever so slightly.

    I turned my attention back to my food, blowing gently on the porridge before lifting the spoon to my lips? But I froze mis motion, a shiver crawling down my spine as I felt an intense gaze on me. Knowing exactly who it was, my head snapped to the side and sure enough, Darius¡¯s eyes were on me, his head tilted slightly as he watched with an almost vacant, unreadable expression.

    But after what had happened between usst night, everything felt different. Because as I looked at him now, all I could see was the unrestrained lust that had glinted in his eyes then, and suddenly¡­

    ¡°Come here, little she¨Cwolf. Kneel¡­ and take me deep.¡±

    Those sinful words shed through my mind, and my face heated instantly as I stared at him, nearly choking on my own spit. I could practically hear She¡¯s amused snickering at the back of my mind, but before I could react, a cold voice cut sharply through the <b>space</b>.

    ¡°If I may ask, I heard that you are wolfless. Is it true, Miss?<b>¡± </b>

    I turned toward the owner of the voice and saw that it was an elderly man who had spoken.

    He was one of the few who hadn¡¯t said a single word since I walked in. With brown hair and a stern gaze, his expression was cold and chilling. Not like Darius¡¯s cold gaze¨Cno, Darius¡¯s was detached, almost empty, as if he felt nothing at all. But this man¡­ I could feel the malice radiating from him, and with <b>just </b>one nce, I knew he didn¡¯t like me.

    But that wasn¡¯t even what made my breath catch,

    No, it was the way Darius¡¯s head snapped toward him, his expression turning even colder in an instant.

    Huh?

    Why did the air suddenly feel so tense?

    I nced around, noticing how everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as they all turned toward the elder, though he didn¡¯t look at anyone else. His gaze stayed fixed on me, waiting for an answer.

    Elder Jackson, the one who had spoken to me more than the others, suddenly jabbed him in the arm andughed nervously, sneaking a quick nce at Darius.

    ¡°Haha, why would you ask that, elder Gregory?¡± he said, trying to ease the tension.

    I shook my hands slightly, signaling that I¡¯didn¡¯t mind the question.

    Honestly, it was just a question. Even though the way he asked it felt a bit¡­ sharp, I didn¡¯t mind answering. Besides, I wasn¡¯t truly wolfless but I had no intention of revealing that just yet. So I lied.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, Elder Jackson,¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°Yes<b>, </b>I am wolfless. I¡¯ve been that <b>way </b>since birth.¡±

    Gregory raised a brow at my words, and for a split second, I caught the sh of disgust in his eyes as a mocking smirk tugged at his lips. But it vanished as quickly as it came, reced by a neutral expression as he lowered his head slightly

    and muttered under his breath.

    And just like that, the matter seemed to drop. He didn¡¯t ask any further questions. I thought I could finally take a proper bite of my food when another cold voice cut sharply through the air and this time, it was Darius,

    ¡°You,¡± he called out, his tone like ice.

    Everyone turned as one to see Darius pointing directly at Gregory. His <b>eyes </b>had narrowed, and almost instantly, a wave of his aura surged through the room, but it was clear that it was aimed solely at Gregory because in the next breath, the elder groaned, coughing up blood as his hand clutched at his chest.

    The entire room froze, the air thick and heavy with tension as Darius¡¯s gaze bore into him. His voice, cold and unyielding, broke through the air.

    ¡°Tell me why you want to know if she¡¯s wolfless.¡±

    <b>Am </b>

 Revival 129

    That question¨CI hated it.

    It reminded me of the past: the same questions, the same whispers, the same cruel jabs at Liana.

    It was just like back then.

    Those people had also worn fake smiles, some tinged with hostility, as they <b>asked </b>that one question:

    ¡°My king, is it true that your mate is wolfless<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°Can you really <b>have </b>a wolfless mate, my king? Having one would mean every one <b>of </b>your descendants will be wolfless <b>and </b>weak. How about you marry my daughter instead? She has <b>a </b>beautiful brown wolf and can bear strong heirs for you.¡±

    ¡°My king, I understand that the mate bond is strong, but your mate is wolfless¡­ please consider the whole kingdom. We

    cannot <b>have </b>heirs without wolves.¡±

    Back then, I¡¯ll admit, theirints about my mate annoyed me.

    It infuriated me to <b>see </b>how eager they were for me to reject her, but I had tried to understand them, tried to see where they wereing from. After all, I was king, and they believed they were thinking of the kingdom.

    But even then<b>¡­ </b><b>I </b>hadn¡¯t realized things were <b>worse </b>than I thought.

    My mate, Liana, was being bullied.

    By the maids, by the people she called friends, and by almost every one of my subjects.

    The day I found out was the day I wanted to spend what little free time I had with her. I had walked to her chamber, not realizing she had friends over. But when I got there, I found the maids just outside the room, leaning close to the door, Laughing and whispering among themselves.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. How can she be happy about being pregnant when the child is going to be a disgrace?¡±

    One of the maids had snickered.

    ¡°Right? Did she really believe that if the child is male, the king will make him the heir?¡±

    That day was nothing short of shocking

    Mere maids were speaking like that about my mate¨Ctheir Luna. But <b>when </b>I heard what was being said inside the room, I realized I hadn¡¯t protected her enough,

    ¡°Liana, dear. You know we¡¯re your friends, and we won¡¯t lie to you. Do you really have to give birth to this child? You know it¡¯s going to be wolfless, and no one will ept it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Liana. Think about how the Lycan King would feel. I think you should¡­ abort the baby. I have a medicine that is painless and very effective.¡±

    Chapter <b>129 </b>

    That day, when I heard those words, all I fell was rage, Intense, burning rage. It was then I made up my <b>mind </b><b>to </b><b>put </b>an end to every whisper about my mate being wolfless

    I punished the maids, her so¨Ccalled friends, and made a decree that no one was allowed to speak about my mate being wolfless. If they did, they would face punishment from me, whether they were men, women, or children.

    I would not allow my mate to be disrespected. But even after all I had done¡­ despite everything, my mate was still killed

    for that reason.

    Because she was wolfless.

    e was wolfless.

    So now, hearing that question again dragged that memory to the surface, raw and vivid. I red at the man whose name I neither knew nor cared to know.

    My hands clenched into fists as I released my aura and spoke.

    Tell me why you want to <b>know </b>if she¡¯s wolfless?¡±

    Perhaps I had released too much power, because the man began coughing up blood, his hand clutching his chest as his eyes widened in fear and shock.

    The tension in the room thickened. Everyone else remained frozen, holding their breath as if making the slightest sound would draw my gaze to them.

    And the girl, she stared at me with a stunned expression.

    I tilted my head slightly and spoke again, my voice cool and collected, my eyes fixed on the trembling man who still hadn¡¯t

    answered.

    ¡°I asked you a question, didn¡¯t I?¡± I said, leaning toward the table, my chin resting on my hands as I watched him gasp air, trembling, sweat sliding down his <b>face </b>in heavy drops.

    for

    ¡°Why do you want to know if she is wolfless?¡± The corner of my lips curled into a slow, humorless smirk as my gaze hardened. ¡°Why? Do you hate that my mate is wolfless? Do you think she¡¯s unworthy to bear my heirs because you believe they would turn out wolfless too<b>? </b>Is that it?¡±

    The bastard before me drew in a sharp, pained breath before shaking his head, trying to speak, but the words seemed lodged in his throat, only ragged air escaping him.

    ¡°My king¡­¡± I heard the girl whisper in surprise beside me, and from the corner of my eye, I caught Cassian sitting on the edge of his <b>seat</b>, a deep frown etched on his face. But he knew better than to try to stop me, he only watched.

    ¡°M¨Cmy king¡­ ¡°the man stammered, his voice strained as he clutched his chest in pain. I simply let my aura re even stronger, the weight of it pressing down on him, as my voice came out in a venomous hiss, Ss¡¯s voice ovepping mine and all I could see was red.

    ¡°Is that the reason? Because you believe I should reject my mate? Because you believe she should abort my child? Because you believe the child would be wolfless?¡±

    My voice rose<b>, </b>cold and thunderous, shaking the table hard enough that everything on it rattled, some pieces nearly toppling to the ground.

    The man¡¯s eyes widened in terror, and in the next second, he fall from his chair, desperately trying to speak, but only coughed as blood spilled from his mouth again, a loud groan tearing out of him as my aura intensified.

    I could feel everyone¡¯s fear as they watched, but I felt nothing¨Cnothing except the killing intent radiating from me, because at that moment, I had already decided to end the life of the m

    before me.

    I wasn¡¯t going to spare him, nor repeat the mistake I made in the past, because if I had killed those pathetic elders earlier, my mate would still be alive.

    In the next instant, I was ready to unleash all my aura and crush him, but before I could, a hand shot out and grabbed mine and for a brief moment, the world stopped. When my gaze flickered to her, I froze as she shook her head and just below her breath, she whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡±

    In an instant, all the killing intent vanished.

    E

 Revival 130

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    I had no idea what was going on, but something at the back of my mind told me that Darius was going to kill this mans if didn¡¯t stop him and all because he had asked if I was wolfless.

    No, it was more than just a question. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but I knew it went deeper than that, something more, and that was what seemed to trigger Darius.

    My heart pounded fast and heavy as I watched him. Despite the emotionless expression etched on his face, it was clear he was angry, and this was the second time I had seen him like this, the first being yesterday with the moon goddess. And though it wasn¡¯t as bad as with the goddess, I could still feel the killing intent radiating from him, making me swallow

    hard.

    When Darius roared, I instinctively turned to Cassian, hoping he would step in, but Cassian merely sat there and watched<b>, </b>with no intention of interfering.

    His expression was cold, lips curved into a slight frown, and as he turned his gaze to the elder, his head tilted just slightly, his eyes nk and emotionless.

    I blinked at him in surprise, then turned to look at the other elders who were staring at Darius with fear, their eyes darting between him and Gregory, who was writhing on the ground, From their expressions, I knew none of them had any intention of interfering.

    So when Darius¡¯s aura intensified, a shiver ran down my spine as a single thought shed through my mind.

    ¡°Darius is going to end his life if I don¡¯t stop him.¡±

    Before my mind could fully process what I was doing before Darius could unleash the full force of his aura, I moved. In the blink of an eye, I reached out and grabbed his hand, stopping him in ce.

    Almost instantly, the crushing aura he was about to release vanished, dissipating like smoke, and he froze. His gaze snapped to me, and <b>a </b>single word slipped from my lips¨Csoft, almost like a spell as I shook my head at him and murmured.

    My eyes locked on his, and just like that, I couldn¡¯t look away. It felt as though the whole world had stilled around us.

    As Darius stared at me with that chilling coldness, my lips moved again, and words I didn¡¯t even fully understand slipped

    out in <b>a </b>breathless whisper.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cause harm to anyone because of me¡­ please, Darius<b>,</b>¡± I murmured, my hand tightening around his

    Almost instantly, I saw his narrowed eyes widen in surprise, as if my words were so unexpected, so impossible, that he couldn¡¯t <b>believe </b><b>I </b><b>had </b>spoken them.

    And then¨Che called me a name I never thought I would hear from him.

    Barely above a whisper, almost as if he were in a trance, I heard it, clear as day.

    *<b>Liana</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    21:26 Set 2 <b>Aug </b>V ?

    Chapter <b>130 </b>

    The moment that name left his lips, my entire body went rigid, all the air rushing from my lungs as my eyes widened

    him.

    That name¡­ wasn¡¯t it the name of the king¡¯ste mate?

    It was of course it was. But why was he calling me by her name? And most of all, why did my heart pound so violently st

    the sound of it?

    Why did it feel so familiar? Why did my chest ache so painfully?

    I couldn¡¯t dwell on it, because in the next instant, a scene mmed into my mind, like a memory that wasn¡¯t mine.

    A woman holding a man¡¯s hand. Their faces were blurred, but I knew she was smiling up at him as she whispered the very same words Thad just spoken.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cause harm to anyone because of me¡­ please, Darius.¡±

    A sharp breath escaped me as my vision blurred, the scene vanishing in an instant, almost as soon as it appeared. But this time, it felt as though my head was about to explode, throbbing with such painful force that my vision swam, and a soft whine slipped from my lips. kyanked my hand away <b>from </b>Darius and clutched my head, trembling, while Cassian¡¯s worried voice reached me from nearby, asking if I was alright. I couldn¡¯t even open my eyes or form a single word, only a groan escaped me.

    Fuck, what¡¯s happening to me again!?

    Ever since I arrived in this pack, I¡¯d been gued by strange dreams and now I <b>was </b>seeing things?

    Goddess, my head felt like it would split apart.

    <b>¡°</b>What is wrong, she¨Cwolf?¡±

    This time, it was Darius¡¯s deep voice, and I froze. Still clutching my head, I forced my eyes open and met his frown.

    <b>I </b>wasn¡¯t sure if I <b>was </b>imagining it, but for a fleeting moment, I saw something, concern flicker in his eyes. My throat tightened, and I swallowed hard, quickly tearing my gaze away as I gave a weak nod.

    ¡°Y¨Cyes, my king. I¡¯m fine,¡± I lied through clenched teeth, even though I was on the verge of copsing.

    My whole body felt hot, burning as though fire was coursing through my veins.

    I had to get out of here.

    With thest of my strength, I pressed my hands against the table and pushed myself upright. Bowing my head toward Darius, I whispered with a trembling voice,

    ¡°Apologies, my king. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I have something to attend <b>to</b>.¡±

    I felt their <b>eyes </b>on me, every single one of them but I turned and walked toward the door, my legs threatening to give out at any moment.

    ¡°She¡­ what is wrong with me?¡±

    Tasked, breathless, But before she could answer, before I could even reach the door, my steps faltered and my vision blurred again. My bnce slipped, and a strangled breath escaped me as I began to fall

    But I never hit the ground.

    In a blink, a strong arm wrapped around my waist from behind, holding me steady.

    I inhaled sharply, and I didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was. That intoxicating, familiar scent could belong to no one but

    Darius.

    His arms tightened around me, firm and unyielding, and for a fleeting moment, the peace, just for a second, just enough to make me breathe.

    in dulled. His presence brought me

    And just as I felt myself slipping into darkness, I heard a voice. A broken, fading whisper.

    ¡°F¨Cforgive me, my king¡­ forgive me for leaving so <b>soon </b>and taking our unborn child with me. Please¡­ do not grieve for too long. Be happy. That is my dying wish, for you to be happy¡­¡±

    E

 Revival 131

    Chapter <b>131 </b>

    Nyssa <b>pov </b>

    It was hard to breathe. Everything felt suffocating, everything blurred, and my body trembled uncontrobly as I stared into the darkness surrounding me.

    Yes, darkness.

    Because that was all I could see. The moment I passed out, I woke up here, engulfed in this endless, suffocating darkness

    I couldn¡¯t <b>see </b>anything, not even a trace of sunlight where I sat on the ground, and as I tried to wrap my head around what I was seeing, I noticed that the pain I¡¯d felt earlier hadpletely vanished. I couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore.

    I tilted my head slightly, my eyes narrowing in confusion, but in the next second, they darkened, and I frowned before letting out a low scoff of disbelief as a single conclusion formed in my mind.

    A conclusion about why I was here¡­ and what had happened to me.

    And that was that I had died.

    I had gone to the afterlife before I could even realize it.

    My face froze with a storm of emotions all at once¨C

    Shock. Anger. Disbelief. Sadness. Horror.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it! How I had died. It was so sudden, I had just felt dizzy, like my head was about to explode, and the next moment my legs gave out, unable to hold me any longer, and I fell unconscious.

    I must have died then. That was the only exnation for why I was here.

    ¡°Fuck, I can¡¯t believe I died!¡± I cried out, copsing backward onto the ground, sending ck mist swirling around me, but I didn¡¯t care. I just started cursing my luck.

    ¡°After everything I¡¯ve been through, after dying in my past life like that, I can¡¯t believe I died again and like this!? Are you fucking kidding me?¡±

    I screamed into the void, rage radiating off me.

    I wasn¡¯t even sure if I was angrier about the fact that I had died¡­ or that I had died so suddenly, so stupidly, despite everything.

    I mean, who cared? What mattered was that I was dead and I didn¡¯t even know the cause of my death.

    ¡°She, how did I die? Are you there? Could it be because of that memory I saw or wait, could it be t released?¡±

    ra Darius

    I muttered, my thoughts racing. There was no way a simple vision could have killed me. The only thing that made any sense was <b>the </b>suffocating killing intent Darius had unleashed at breakfast. But whatever it was, She didn¡¯t answer, she didn¡¯t say a word and I couldn¡¯t help but frown when I realized I couldn¡¯t feel any connection to her at all.

    $21:26 Sat 2

    Chapter <b>131 </b>

    Great I was <b>dead </b>and alone.

    I drew in a sharp breath, frustration wing at me, and tried to calm my nerves, forcing myself to think straight inten

    panicking.

    I had to find a solution¡­ but first, I needed to figure out where the hell I was.

    As I steadied my breathing, I slowly sat up and tried to take in my surroundings but there was nothing to take in. It was all pitch ck, an endless vold, and I couldn¡¯t see a damn thing

    I sighed and pushed myself up from the ground. The ck mist swirledzily around me, and I couldn¡¯t help but think I might actually be in hell,

    Well¡­ aside from the fact there were no mes around.

    My legs felt like jelly as I stood, but I forced myself steady, running a hand through my hair and pushing my locs back. I <b>wanted </b>to look around, to get a better sense of where I was<b>, </b><b>but </b>before I could even take a <b>step</b>, the ground trembled

    beneath <b>me</b>.

    In the very next second, as I blinked, my entire surroundings shifted, the suffocating ckness dissolving, morphing into something else entirely.

    My breath caught in my throat as I stared in shock, and before I could evenprehend what was happening. I suddenly found myself standing inside a room.

    I froze, my breath hitching as I took it all in, my gaze sweeping over the cream¨Ccolored walls adorned with paintings and strange artifacts. The ce looked ancient, like something pulled straight out of another time.

    But what unsettled me the most was the strange wave of d¨¦j¨¤ vu that <b>washed </b>over me, as though I had been here before as though this wasn¡¯t my first time seeing this ce.

    Before I even realized what I was doing, my feet began to move on their own, like I was in a trance, carrying me toward the drawers in the far corner of the room. When I reached them, I hesitated, then slowly reached out for one of the drawers, knowing without any doubt, that there would be jewelry inside. Most of all, I knew there would be a jade¨Ccolored hairpin.

    And when I pulled the drawer open, I froze. My eyes widened, blinking in confusion as I stared at the very hairpin / had imagined.

    How¡­ how did I know it would be there? What was happening to me?

    Just as I was about to reach out and take hold of it, a startled scream tore through the air. I stiffened, inhaling sharply before turning around, my eyes widening as I pped a hand over my mouth in shock at the scene before me.

    In that instant, my body trembled and my breath hitched as I took in what I was seeing<b>. </b>

    Everything had changed again, it was still the same room, but now it had be horrifyingly vivic

    The furniture was overturned, blood was everywhere on the walls, pooling on the ground, soaking everything. And before me were two people.

    A man stood in front of a woman, his back <b>turned </b>to me, a dagger clutched in his hand as blood dripped from its de

    Get the fee the women¡¯s white dress as stained red

    She had been stabbed,

    m

    A sudden force mmed into me, making me clutch my chest in pain. Once again, I felt myself being pulled back as something was trying to drag me away from this ce but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes from the woman

    Her face was blurred, but she was bleeding, one hand pressed to her stomach, the other gripping the man¡¯s hand. And though I couldn¡¯t see her expression, I could feel the betrayal and sorrow radiating from ber

    Before I could stop myself, I shook my head, my breathing out ragged and uneven as I pushed against the force and ran toward the woman. Dropping to my knees beside her, my hands reached for her stomach, pressing down on it as tears

    a spilled down my cheeks without me even realizing it, without caring about the danger of the man wielding a dagger in

    front of me.

    ¡°A are you okay? You¡¯ve been stabbed. Why¨Coh my goodness, are you okay?¡±

    I whispered breathlessly, not even knowing what I was saying or why I was crying. No matter how much I spoke to the woman, she didn¡¯t respond or react¡­ and neither did the man in front of me.

    It was as though I was invisible.

    ¡°Can you hear me? Let me call for help, can you get up?¡± I asked again, but once more I was met with silence. And then filled with rage, I lifted my head to re at the man whose face was blurred, and before I knew it, I found myself

    screaming,

    ¡°You bastard! How could you do this?! How could you stab someone?¡± I roared, pushing myself up, ready to shove him and

    demand answers,

    But I froze.

    My hand was suddenly grabbed.

    My breath hitched, and as I turned, I found the woman staring directly at me. In that moment, everything around me blurred, fading away as I heard her voice.

    It was quiet, but I heard it clearly.

    ¡°R¨Cremember him¡­ Remember who he is to you, remember, please.¡±

    My eyes widened as I stared at her in confusion, and then it happened.

    The blur on her face vanished, and I saw her¨Cjust for the briefest moment.

    Blonde hair. Brown, tear filled <b>eyes</b>. <b>Eyes </b>that looked at me with such unbearable sadness.

    But I couldn¡¯t react to what I was seeing.

    21.20 301, 2 MUY

    Because the next moment, that force mmed into me again, and everything went ck

 Revival 132

    <b>Chapter </b><b>132 </b>

    Darius pov

    ¡°Oh, mydy, mydy. Please wake up, oh goddess<b>, </b>she isn¡¯t waking up, she isn¡¯t waking up<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    The voice of Nyssa¡¯s servant echoed through the room as I sat at the edge of the window, my gaze fixed on the unconscious girl lying on the bed. The pack¡¯s doctor whose name I had forgotten yet again stood beside her, his expression grim as he checked her pulse.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the miss waking up? <b>Goodess</b>, what am I supposed to tell the Alpha? What should I do?!¡±

    Her servant cried out again, her voice shaking with worry.

    ¡°Hey, stop screaming, Can¡¯t you see the king is here?¡± I heard someone whisper sharply. My gaze flickered toward the sound andnded on another girl, holding the servant back. Her eyes were filled with fear and irritation.

    I didn¡¯t know her or recognize her, but judging from the maid¡¯s outfit she wore, she was likely one of the packhouse maids.

    As soon as I looked at them, both servants froze, their eyes widening before they quickly lowered their heads in fear<b>. </b><b>I </b>shifted my attention to Sandra, the head attendant of the packhouse. Almost immediately, as though sensing my gaze, she offered me a soft smile and dipped her head respectfully before turning to the girls. Her face remained calm as she ced a finger to her lips, silently telling them to stay quiet.

    As they obeyed, I turned my attention back to Nyssa and instinctively reached for my coin, toying with it between my fingers as I heard Ss snarl in my head.

    -You did this!¡± he growled, his voiceced with venom. ¡°Why did you have to unleash your aura like that when she¡¯s around? I don¡¯t even care if you ughter every one of those old men, but can¡¯t you at least be careful with our mate?¡±

    He hissed the words, even though we were far older than the ones he called <b>¡°</b><b>old</b>.¡±

    ¡°Now she¡¯s f

    fainted, and she isn¡¯t waking up and it¡¯s all because of you. Why can¡¯t you just be thoughtful for once in your life and think about our mate?¡±

    The corner of my lips tilted up slightly at his words. I always found it irritating when he called her our mate. It felt like a reminder of how the goddess had paired me with someone else after Liana. And the more I thought about it, the more I hated hearing that word.

    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t wake up, Darius? I can¡¯t believe you might kill our <b>mate </b>by mistake like thi-¡±

    Before he could finish, I cut him off, my voice icy cold as I growled,

    ¡°Keep quiet, Ss. Do you think the killing intent I unleashed would be enough to make her like this even though none of it was directed at her?¡±

    I knew the aura I had released earlier wasn¡¯t the reason she was unconscious. It had been aimed entirely at that bastard.

    And she wasn¡¯t wolfless, she had a second most powerful wolf. She would have been able to withstand it<b>, </b>even if she felt some of it directed at her. So the reason for this was something else.

    Chapter <b>132 </b>

    ¡°Oh¡­ Ss muttered, as if he finally understood, but I ignored him and continued with my thoughts

    What was even more baffling was the fact that I was here right now.

    I did not care about this she wolf in the slightest, so why was I even sitting here?

    Sure, I could have left after I carried her here, after that doctor began treating her, but I was still here.

    Waiting, like I had nothing better to do.

    This was ridiculous.

    I couldn¡¯t care less if she died right now¡­.

    ¡°My king.¡± the doctor said, and instinctively, my head snapped to him and to my own annoyance, I actually looked interested in what he was about to say.

    I watched as he lifted a brow, and though it was subtle, the corner of his lips curved into a slow smile when he noticed my

    pression. But the moment I narrowed my gaze at him, that smile vanished in an instant. He cleared his throat before speaking.

    ¡°So, it seems as though thedy fainted and is unconscious,¡± he said. I waited for him to continue exining, but he simply stopped there as if that was all he had to say, making me frown.

    Before I could <b>get </b>a word out, the girl¡¯s servant spoke up.

    ¡°Mydy¡­ Oh, mydy. Sir Zayn, is there anything you can do about it? Is there a way to get her to wake up?¡± she asked desperately.

    The man¨CZayn, as I just remembered his name stared at her for a brief moment, then scratched the back of his head and

    shook it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, to be honest. This is unlike anything I¡¯ve seen before.¡± He then turned his gaze to me.

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with her¡­ <b>I </b>mean, not physically at least. But she fainted, and she isn¡¯t waking up.¡± He held up a small pouch in his hand, dangling it slightly. ¡°This is my most effective medicine, one that can wake almost anyone, it can even pull someone out of aa. Yet, she isn¡¯t waking up. From my perspective, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to wake up anytime soon<b>.</b>¡±

    bluntly <b>event </b>

    He said it bluntly, even though his voice carried a hint of worry. His tone, however, <b>was </b>t¨Calmost nonchnt.

    The girl¡¯s servant gasped at his words, and from the corner of my eye, I saw her copse to her knees. The packhouse maid beside her hesitated, then began patting her back as she cried out<b>. </b>

    ¡°Oh, mydy! Mydy!¡±

    My gaze stayed fixed on Zayn as I processed his words.

    So¡­ apparently, he couldn¡¯t wake her up. And he wasn¡¯t sure if she ever would.

    ¡°Is there something you can do to get her to wake up?¡± I asked, leaning forward just as he turned to me.

    21:26 Sat, 2 Aug

    He lowered his head briefly before meeting my gaze and replying.

    ¡°My king, if you want my honest answer, then no, I don¡¯t think so. This is something that isn¡¯t physical, and I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything I can do.¡±

    ¡°Nooo, my

    y mate,¡± Ss cried out in my head, his voice tinged with worry.

    I lifted a <b>brow </b>at Zayn¡¯s words, then nodded in understanding.

    If Zayn couldn¡¯t wake her up, then-

    ¡°Is there a way to at least keep her breathing for a while?¡± I asked.

    As soon as I spoke, everyone turned to me in shock, and I heard Ss growl furiously in my mind, but I ignored him,

    She didn¡¯t need to be awake to break the curse. All I needed was for her to keep breathing until I figured out what to do.

    ¡°Oh goddess, you are so heartless,¡± Ss hissed.

    Just before Zayn could answer, my eyes shifted behind him, narrowing.

    ¡°My king, I don¡¯t understand what you mean-

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she couldn¡¯t wake up?¡± I cut him off, making him blink in confusion before he quickly nodded.

    ¡°Yes, my king, I did say that,¡± he replied.

    I tilted my head slightly to the side, humming

    ¡°I see.¡± I nodded and began toying with the coin in my hand. ¡°Then tell me¡­ why is she awake and currently sitting up?¡±

    His eyes widened, as did everyone else¡¯s<b>, </b>and all at once, they turned toward her.

    And there she was, sitting up on the bed, staring at me with wide, confused eyes.

    As our gazes locked, she muttered under her breath,

    ¡°Holy shit! I¡¯m alive¡±

 Revival 133

    <b>Chapter </b><b>133 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b>pov

    A dream? A vision? An illusion?

    I couldn¡¯t care less what it was anymore, I didn¡¯t want to know why I was seeing things that had nothing to <b>do </b>with me, and I certainly didn¡¯t want to find out. Something deep in the back of my mind whispered that if I dug too far, <b>I¡¯d </b>uncover something I wasn¡¯t ready for¨Csomething that could change everything. So I decided not to care.

    But what I couldn¡¯t ignore, what infuriated me to my very core was the force that kept mming into me as if it had <b>at </b>personal vendetta..

    I hated it.

    Whenever it hit me, it wasn¡¯t physical pain I felt. No, it was as though my very soul was being ripped apart, <b>shoved </b>backward, and it hurt so badly that I felt it in the deepest, <b>rawest </b>parts of me.

    And now, as Zayn carefully inspected me, his face inches away as he studied one eye for a brief moment before moving to the other, my body still felt weak, stiff, and ached as though I had been running around all day.

    I could feel everyone¡¯s gazes on me, but most of all his gaze, the man sitting at the edge of the window, eyes fixed on me inplete silence.

    But I ignored him. I tried not to look his way because I knew if I did, I¡¯d end up staring, and I didn¡¯t want to. I was pissed.

    I had heard his words clearly right before my eyes had snapped open.

    ¡°Is there a way to at least keep her breathing for a while?¡±

    That was what he had said, heartlessly. And I wasn¡¯t dumb, I knew he only wanted me alive for now so he could find a way

    to break the curse.

    The corner of my lips curved into a sneer, and my gaze hardened.

    What a heartless monster! Was that really the first thing he thought of when he heard I couldn¡¯t wake up?

    But why was I even surprised? This man could watch me die in front of him and not even blink. I was only alive right now because I was useful.

    Even after spending the night with him, I couldn¡¯t forget that this was the Lycan King we were talking about.

    Cruel, ruthless<b>, </b>cold, and cursed.

    I shouldn¡¯t forget that, No matter what

    Before I could stop myself, my gaze instinctively flickered to Darius, and my heart pounded heavily against my chest as I met his almost empty gaze, still staring at me the same way he had since the moment I woke up.

    I couldn¡¯t look away. And as we both stared at each other, those words shed in my mind once again, making my breath. hitch.

    <b>¡°</b><b>R</b>¨Cremember him¡­ Remember who he is to you, remember, please.¡°¡±

    Then, the image of the bleeding woman, so close to death¡¯s door shed in my mind, and an unexinable acha Puttered in my chest as the memory came back vividly.

    The way the blond soaked her white dress, staining it red.

    The look of betrayal and hurt in her eyes <b>as </b>she stared at the man before her.

    And the clear, devastating heartbreak as she looked at me and whispered those words.

    Remember him.

    I had seen her. She had seen me. And she had spoken to me.

    For some reason, something told me that she was the body I was <b>usually </b>in whenever I had those dreams, but I had never seen her before. Not in my past life, and not in this <b>one</b><b>, </b>so why¡­

    I watched Darius narrow his eyes at me, tilting his head slightly, but before I could think more on it, Zayn¡¯s voice cut through the air. I shifted my attention to him as he ced my hand back on the bed, removing his sses as he spoke.

    ¡°Well, Miss, thankfully, you seem to be fine. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you. I¡¯d say you simply fainted for no reason after all or maybe it <b>was </b>just stress and the new environment. Who knows?¡± he said with a small smile.

    -out.

    I stared at him, but before I could say anything, Serena¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Oh goddess, thank you, Sir Zayn! The miss is fine, right? There¡¯s nothing wrong with her?¡± she asked, her voice trembling.

    Zayn and I turned our attention to her, seeing her on the ground, tears streaming down her cheeks as she cried<b>, </b>with the packhouse <b>maid</b>, Isabe, standing behind her.

    I <b>raised </b>a brow, a little surprised that she was crying, but then again, she must have been scared.

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, she is,¡± Zayn replied with an awkward smile at Serena¡¯s tears.

    I cleared my throat and forced a weak smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Serena. I was just tired, that¡¯s all,¡± I lied, knowing full well I hadn¡¯t lost consciousness from exhaustion. But | wasn¡¯t about to let anyone know that I was hallucinating and having strange dreams.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Serena whispered softly, but Sandra¡¯s voice cut through, silencing her.

    ¡°It must have been because of the trip from the Moonfang pack to our pack. That¡¯s probably why the miss is tired. You should stop crying, Serena.¡±

    My gaze flickered to Sandra. Despite the fact that she was speaking to Serena, her eyes <b>were </b>fixed etched on her face. For a brief moment, it felt as though she was looking straight through me, as if thought in my head.

    a small smile

    Lould read every

    Serena sniffed, and though her tears still streamed down her cheeks, she finally stopped crying, staring at me with worried

    <b>eyes</b>.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Sandra. It¡¯s just stress. I¡¯m really fine, I reassured her.

    ¡°Mhm, that seems to be the case. She just needs to rest,¡± Zayn cut in, and i watched as he began sorthling vreeting

    as habe down in his notes.

    ¡°But just in case, I¡¯ll prepare some medicine for her. She¡¯ll need to eat first, he added, and I caught the sight at th lips as he said thest <b>words</b>. ¡°From the way her stomach kept growing even in her sleep, don¡¯t think that

    yet.¡±

    As soon as he said this, my face turned bright pink, and I quickly looked away, refusing to say anything

    But Sandra spoke up.

    ¡°I see, Sir Zayn, We¡¯ll prepare something light for the miss,¡± she said, and Zayn hummed in response

    ¡°Serena, Isabe. You two should follow me,¡± Sandra instructed firmly

    Serena looked at me for a brief moment, and I could tell she wanted to argue, to stay by my side. But instead, she wises her tears, stood up from the floor, and echoed softly,

    ¡°Yes, Miss Sandra.¡±

    I watched as the three women lowered their heads respectfully to Darius, who hadn¡¯t uttered a single word before turning

    to leave the room.

    Almost immediately, Zayn rose to his feet with a pleasant smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare the medicine now. Please don¡¯t get up until then,¡± he said, then turned toward Darius, lowering his

    lco

    head.

    ¡°I will be leaving, my king.¡±

    But <b>Darius </b>didn¡¯t acknowledge him, not even with a nce. Zayn left the room, the door closing softly behind him, leaving only the two of <b>us</b>.

    As soon as the silence settled, I swallowed hard, my gaze drifting to the emotionless man sitting across from me.

    ?

 Revival 134

    <b>Chapter </b><b>134 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    Darius watched me silently, his gaze fixed on me, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel heat spread through my body, every inch of me reacting under the weight of his stare.

    You know, if it <b>were </b>anyone else, it would have been both ufortable and awkward to be stared at like that without a

    word but with Darius, it wasn¡¯t the case.

    Something I¡¯d noticed about him was that he was a quiet man. A man who didn¡¯t like to speak, and whenever he did, it was only a sentence or two before he fell silent again, his eyes simply lingering on you.

    But <b>instead </b>of it feeling creepy, it stirred something else entirely in me.

    Shamefully and I mean shamefully, it made my body feel hot and bothered.

    And I knew the reason had everything to do with his ridiculously handsome appearance. Damn it, I knew I was being biased, but I had to admit it, that was definitely part of the reason.

    Darius was surely an old man¡­ Well, calling him old would be an understatement. Ancient was more like it, since I was sure he¡¯d lived for hundreds of years already. But still, imagine if he didn¡¯t look so unfairly attractive. I highly doubted I¡¯d feel this way, So yes¡­

    I was shamefully feeling hot because of him.

    The silence between us grew heavy, and I swallowed nervously. When I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I shifted my gaze away from him, looking down at my dress as I weakly stammered, just under my breath,

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I wanted to apologize for passing out and interrupting the breakfast with the elders,¡± I said, clearing my throat as I tried to offer an apology for what had happened that morning.

    I mean, it was because of me that the breakfast had been interrupted midway but then again, the breakfast had nearly ended with someone being killed.

    I wasn¡¯t even sure if the person was dead or not.

    Darius didn¡¯t say anything, not that I expected him to, so I continued.

    ¡°I had suddenly felt tired and before I could realize it, everything went <b>dark </b>and then I had-¡±

    My words trailed off. I froze the next instant, breath catching in my throat, because in the blink of an eye, Darius was already on the bed in front of me, just inches from my face.

    My eyes widened as I sucked in a sharp breath, staring into his breathtaking eyes

    Before I could stop myself, my gaze dropped to his lips, and I licked mine almost hungrily, remembering how soft his had always felt against mine.

    But the next second<b>¡­ </b>

    <i>1/3 </i>

    <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t cause harm to anyone because of me¡­ please<b>, </b>Darius

    His lips moved slowly, and I blinked in confusion, my gaze flickering to his as 1 registered his words<b>, </b>

    He tilted his head slightly to the side and asked, just under his breath,

    ¡°How did you know those words and why did you say them?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I muttered, dazed, not fully processing his question.

    His gaze darkened slightly in what seemed like mild irritation, and then he repeated,

    ¡°Don¡¯t cause harm to anyone <b>because </b>of me¡­ please, Darius. How did you know those words-¡±

    ¡°I¨CI heard you,¡± I blurted out, cutting him off, a little flustered. I leaned back, trying to put some space between us, my face heating up.

    Didn¡¯t he know he shouldn¡¯t invade people¡¯s personal space?

    Why would he suddenly be inches from me like he was about to kiss me?

    I could still feel his intense gaze on me, waiting for an answer. I looked <b>away</b><b>, </b>anywhere but him, and cleared my throat before speaking again.

    ¡°What do you mean by how did I know those words? Aren¡¯t they just¡­ normal words?¡± I said, trailing off slightly before ncing back up at him.

    ¡°And I just said them without realizing it. Why? Is something wrong?¡±

    I asked with a raised brow, and for the briefest moment, I saw something flicker in his eyes.

    A sad glint.

    But it was <b>gone </b>before I could even blink, and he sighed before sitting straighter on the bed.

    I watched as he slid a hand into his pocket, and I instinctively knew he was toying with the coin I always saw him with.

    And then¡­

    He spoke.

    ¡°Take care of yourself and don¡¯t die.¡±

    My eyes widened in pure shock at his words.

    What??

    Did he just tell me to take care of myself? Like¡­ he actually cared?

    My cheeks flushed at his words, but just as quickly, he tilted his head slightly and added in a drawl,

    ¡°If you die, your use will be over. So make sure you do what you need to stay alive.¡±

    21:27 Sat, <b>2 </b>Aug

    Oh.

    Another silence settled over the room as the conversation ended, just like that.

    He didn¡¯t speak again. He asked what he <b>wanted</b>, and then went quiet.

    My eye couldn¡¯t help but twitch as I stared at him, but then I remembered, there was something I¡¯d been meaning to talk to him about. Something I had thought of the moment I woke up.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if I should bring it up now. From the moment I stepped into this pack, I had nned to look into it, but I kept pushing it aside, unsure of how to go about it. I thought I had enough time to fulfill whatever request Darius had brought me here for.

    But now that I knew it was about the curse and that the goddess refused to tell him how to break it, I realized I didn¡¯t have as much time as I thought.

    And most of all, after passing out and thinking I had died, I understood that anything was possible.

    With the way things were going, I might actually drop dead the next minute, and everything I¡¯d wanted from the beginning of my rebirth, my revenge, protecting my family, my pack would vanish.

    At some point, it felt like I had forgotten all of that¡­ but I couldn¡¯t.

    vas still out there, and the fact that Aria¡¯s body had been taken still didn¡¯t sit right with me.

    Kirean was

    So, as I watched Darius rise from the bed and nce at me briefly before turning away and walking toward the door, I swallowed hard and found my voice.

    Just as he reached <i>for </i>the handle, I spoke.

    ¡°My king¡­ if I asked you to find someone for me, would you be able to?¡±

    At that moment, he paused, then slowly turned back to face me, a brow raised.

    Yes, I was going to ask Darius to find Kirean for me. It was the easiest and fastest way to track him down¡­ and finally get rid of him.

    ?

 Revival 135

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°My king¡­ if I asked you to find someone for me, would you be able to?¡±

    Darius turned to me, lifting a brow at my words. His hand, still resting on the doorknob, stilled as he stared at me. I looked up at the lycan king, heart pounding hard in my chest.

    But despite how nervous I was, I didn¡¯t look away. Instead, I met his gaze head¨Con, determination burning in my eyes. My chin lifted slightly, and I even puffed out my chest a little as we locked eyes.

    Confusion flickered briefly in his expression before he asked, his voice low <b>and </b>emotionless,

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure if he truly hadn¡¯t heard me or if he simply wanted me to repeat myself but either way, I didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°I want to find someone,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know where they are, or if they¡¯re even still alive¡­ but I need to find them. Could you help me?¡±

    Even as I spoke, I knew, my rtionship with Darius wasn¡¯t in a ce where I could just ask something of him freely.

    Even back then, when he wanted to bring me to his pack, I¡¯d resisted. It wasn¡¯t until I¡¯d made a deal with him, an alliance with my pack in exchange for my cooperation, that I agreed to go wholeheartedly. Nothing came without a cost.

    So I quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want in return. Or¡­ I can owe you a favor. What do you say?¡±

    Darius watched me in silence, not a flicker of emotion on his face. But then¡­.

    In the blink of an eye, he pulled his hand away from the door, and the next second, he was already in front of me, seated on the couch, just inches away from the bed.

    I watched as he casually crossed his legs and pulled out his coin, effortlessly toying with it. He tossed it into the air, caught it with ease, and then, without even looking at me, uttered a single coldmand.

    <b>¡°</b>Speak.¡±

    I swallowed nervously, my eyes fixed on the way he seemed so nonchnt, Honestly, I was surprised he was even willing to hear me out. I thought <b>he¡¯d </b>just <b>ignore </b>me like I hadn¡¯t said anything. So before he could change his mind, I quickly

    stammered the words out.

    glint in

    ¡°I want you to <b>find </b>someone for me. His name is Kieran<b>, </b><b>and </b>he¡¯s from the Moonfang pack, but recently, he¡¯s gone missing and I don¡¯t know where he is. Could you help me find his location?¡± I asked, sitting straighter on the bed, an e

    <b>my </b><b>eyes</b>.

    Oh goddess, this was it. If Darius agreed to help me, I¡¯d really be able to find Kieran and the moment I did, I¡¯d kill that motherfucker without hesitation.

    The reason I hadn¡¯t killed him yet was because I didn¡¯t want any trace of his death to lead back to me, I¡¯d wanted him to

    <b>1/3 </b>

    take the fall for his beloved mate¡¯s death and suffer before he died. It would have been the perfect n, if he hadn¡¯t run away like the coward he was

    But now, I was done ying by the rules.

    I would take his life the moment Iid eyes on him. Who cared if I had blood on my hands? I was the Alpha of Moonfang¡¯s daughter. I highly doubted anyone would dare behead me for the crime. At most, I¡¯d probably get a light punishment.

    It wasn¡¯t bragging. It was just the truth.

    Back then, I hadn¡¯t fully used the power that came with being my father¡¯s daughter. I¡¯d let people walk all over me, let them bully me as much as they wanted.

    Not anymore.

    I knew my power now. I knew my worth. And I¡¯d be a damn fool not to use it.

    Darius didn¡¯t respond, <b>so </b>I spoke again, trying to convince him.

    ¡°Y¨Cyou don¡¯t have to help me for free. If you help me, then I¡¯ll do anything you want-¡±

    ¡°Kieran,¡± he hummed, cutting me off, his eyes fixed on me as hezily flipped his coin through his fingers.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the man who cheated on you with your best friend?¡± he asked, and I gasped, eyes widening in shock.

    Oh my goddess. He knew. He actually knew who Kieran was and that he¡¯d cheated on me with Aria?

    Of course he did. He¡¯d been at our pack for a while when everything was happening. But still¡­ I was stunned. He¡¯d always seemed so out of it back then. Like he was physically present, but mentally detached.

    ¡°Is he?¡± Darius asked again, voice calm but probing

    I instinctively nodded, still caught in a daze, and he tilted his head slightly, watching me with that unreadable expression.

    ¡°Then tell me,¡± he said slowly, ¡°why do you want to find him? <b>Are </b>you worried about his safety?¡±

    I blinked in confusion at his words, and I almost blurted out that it was the opposite, that I wanted him dead.

    But I held my tongue and forced a fake smile, wearing an

    Dression that screamed teenager in love.

    ¡°Yes, my king. I¡¯m worried about his safety. Even though Kieran cheated on me, I still want him to be safe¡­ after all, we¡¯ve spent a <b>lot </b>of time together,¡± I whispered under my breath.

    The words tasted like poison on my tongue, and I could barely hide the disgust on my face.

    But after a few moments, I heard a low chuckle, and instinctively, my eyes snapped to Darius

    He wasughing. Actuallyughing¡­

    For the first time, I was seeing himugh, though it was aughpletely devoid of emotion or joy. It was in, unamused, andced with sarcasm.

    21:27 Sat, 2 Aug

    My mouth nearly hit the floor as I stared at him in shock, and as Darius continued to chuckle, he casually flipped his coin into the air. He nced at the side itnded on, then shook his head in mild amusement.

    ¡°I see,¡± he echoed, and I wet my lips, wanting to say something, anything but I didn¡¯t even know what.

    But then, his gaze flickered to mine, and a slow smirk curved his lips as he murmured,

    ¡°All right, she wolf. I¡¯ll help you find him¡­ but you¡¯ll have to do something for the.¡±

 Revival 136

    <b>Chapter </b><b>136 </b>

    Darius pov

    What was this sickening emotion that I felt?

    What was this rage? This anger over what she had just said?

    ¡°Yes, my king. I¡¯m worried about his safety. <b>Even </b>though Kieran cheated on me, I still want him to be safe¡­ after all, we¡¯ve spent a lot of time together.¡±

    For the briefest moment, my grip tightened around the coin the second her words reached me, and all I felt was an emotion I hadn¡¯t experienced in centuries, an emotion I couldn¡¯t quite ce, maybe because I¡¯d long forgotten how to truly feel.

    But either way, I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what I was feeling.

    The next second, however, I heard that infuriating, smug voice in my head, none other than Ss and I could practically picture him smirking as he echoed,

    ¡°What you¡¯re feeling is an emotion called jealousy, Darius!¡± he said in an annoyingly excited tone.

    My gaze narrowed instantly at his words, a frown tugging at my lips as he went on,

    ¡°And you¡¯re feeling jealous because the thought of your mate thinking about another man is upsetting you. You don¡¯t want the woman who belongs to you thinking about someone else, it irritates you. And even though you deny caring about her or having any feelings toward her, you can¡¯t deny that you¡¯re angry at the thought that she might still like her bastard ex, right?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer. I simply kept flipping the coin in my hand<b>, </b>silent.

    ¡°I <b>see</b>,¡± I hummed back.

    Ss chuckled.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you could deny my words anyway. Whatever you feel, I feel it too. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    ¡°Now tell her you can¡¯t find that bastard and you won¡¯t do it. I hate to say no to our mate, but if we find him, she might still be smitten by him and fall for his lies again. You know how sweet and kind she is, we <b>have </b>to protect her<b>.</b>¡±

    He said, and the corner of my lips slowly curved into a smirk as I registered his words.

    Jealousy.

    That was what I felt? That wasughable.

    Perhaps it truly was jealousy, or maybe it was simply possessiveness. After all, I had spent the night with her and I had

    <b>been </b>her first

    No matter how much I tried to deny that I cared about her or what happened between us, I couldn¡¯t ignore the fact thatst night wasn¡¯t what I expected.

    I¡¯d taken it as a one¨Ctime thing, slept with the girl to stop whatever bond was drawing me to her, then pretend like happened. I thought it would fix everything. That the pull would stop.

    But it didn¡¯t.

    It only got worse.

    This morning, when I stared at her sleeping, naked and peaceful, I had to fight the overwhelming urge to take her again until she begged me to stop. I¡¯d forced myself to walk away before I did something reckless.

    And then at breakfast, seeing her in that dress, the only thought that crossed my mind was how she¡¯d look with it slipping off her body.

    Even now, as she sat in front of me, it was getting harder to control myself.

    And that¡¯s when it hit me.

    Instead of making things better like I thought I would¡­

    I¡¯d only made it worse.

    And now the idiot was saying I was jealous?

    A low chuckle escaped me as his words echoed through my mind again. I flipped the coin in my palm, higher this time, then caught it with ease. My gaze flicked to the side it hadnded on, <b>and </b>another chuckle slipped past my lips. Tails.

    That meant the decision had been made..

    There were two faces to a coin. Two choices

    After so many years of breathing, most decisions had stopped mattering to me. I didn¡¯t care enough to think them through anymore. It was exhausting. So, I developed a habit¨Cthe habit of letting a coin choose for me.

    And in this <b>case</b>, it had everything to <b>do </b>with the bond that made it nearly impossible to resist her.

    Heads meant I¡¯d ignore the bond, stay away from her, and focus on breaking the curse.

    Tails meant something else.

    Tails meant I¡¯d give in to the cravings-

    Take her as much as <b>I </b>wanted.

    And that was exactly what itnded on.

    ¡°I see,¡± I murmured under my breath, the corner of my lips curving into a faint smirk of amusement. A secondter, my gaze shifted to her, and I tilted my head slightly as I echoed,

    ¡°All right, she¨Cwolf. I¡¯ll help you find him¡­ but you¡¯ll have to do something for me.¡±

    Her breath hitched the moment the words left my mouth, but then, just as quickly, surprise faded from her eyes, reced

    by a look of quiet determination. As if she had expected this.

    ¡°That¡¯s only fair, my king,¡± she said softly. ¡°Please tell me what I have to do. I¡¯ll do anything if you¡¯re able to <b>find </b>him

    A frown pulled at my lips before I could stop it, but I nodded, leaning back in my seat and casually resting my head against my fist as I studied her <b>closely</b>.

    ¡°Anything?¡± I asked, voice low.

    ¡°Anything, my king,¡± she replied without hesitation. ¡°As long as you promise to find Kieran and bring him to me¡­ I¡¯ll do anything.

    She stated adamantly, and I nodded. As a few strands of hair fell over my face, I spoke.

    ¡°Okay, what you need to do is pretty simple. If you want me to find him, then in return¡­ you¡¯ll have to offer me your body

    As soon as the words left <i>my </i>mouth, she froze. Her eyes widened in shock, and almost instinctively, her face flushed a deep pink as she stammered out,

    ¡°W¨Cwhat did you say?¡± she asked, as though she hadn¡¯t heard me right.

    In the next second, I rose from the seat, slid the coin into my pocket, and appeared in front of her in a blink, our faces now mere inches apart. She gasped, leaning back reflexively, but I reached out, grabbed her chin, and pulled her back toward<ol><li>me.</li></ol>

    With a whisper that brushed against her lips, I murmured,

    ¡°Give your body to me¡­ for as long as I want and I¡¯ll hunt down your little ex, she¨Cwolf.¡±

    ?

 Revival 137

    Nyssa pov

    My body?

    That was what he was asking for in exchange for searching for Kieran? He was basically saying that if I wanted him to look for Kieran¡¯s whereabouts, I had to offer myself to him.

    My breath hitched almost immediately, and I swallowed hard as my heart thundered violently in my chest. As I stared at him. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how impossibly close we were-

    So close 1 could feel his hot breath tickle my lips.

    His fingers on my chin tightened, and his gaze locked onto mine. Everything seemed to blur in that exact moment as his eyes dropped to my lips and he murmured under his breath,

    ¡°What do you say, she<b>¨C</b>wolf?¡±

    His voice was thick, darker¨Csending a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°What I¡¯m asking for wouldn¡¯t be likest night. What I want is more¡­ not a one¨Cnight thing.¡±

    I inhaled sharply as Darius ced his thumb against my bottom lip, stroking it softly, making my body tremble, everything blurring further.

    ¡°That means whenever I want you, you¡¯d have toe to me. I could do whatever I want to you. I could fuck you as hard as I want¡­¡± he hummed, and my eyes fluttered shut for a moment as his hand slid from my chin to the curve of my neck.

    ¡°I could choke you if I wish¡­¡±

    A gasp escaped me just as he leaned in closer<b>, </b>his lips brushing against my ear as he whispered,

    ¡°Your body will belong entirely to me¡­ <b>to </b>use as I please<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    As soon as he said those words, I could¡¯ve sworn my heart dropped straight to the pit of my stomach because holy mother of the goddess.

    My heart was about to explode.

    Was this really Darius? The Lycan King?

    Was he really standing before me right now?

    And if it was him¡­ how had he changed so easily, so suddenly, like the flip of a switch?

    There was no doubt he could feel the frantic rhythm of my heartbeat beneath his palm as he held me by the neck. And

    when he leaned back slightly, eyes locked on mine, he tilted his head and let out a low hum

    ¡°So think wisely,¡± he said, his gaze cold and unreadable.

    For a moment, I found myself looking into his eyes as though I was trying to search for a yful glint, something to show he was joking. But I must have forgotten something important about Darius, he was a man who didn¡¯t joke around,

    I mean, I had just seen himugh for the very first time now, so I highly doubled it.

    He was dead serious, and my answer would decide what happened next.

    Would I say yes and give myself to him physically, and in return he¡¯d find Kieran for me?

    Or would I <b>say </b>no¡­ <b>and </b>he wouldn¡¯t?

    Those were the two options I had, but¡­.

    Were those really options?

    I didn¡¯t think so, not when the answer was already clear.

    I didn¡¯t even need to think about it. I had made my decision the very second I snapped out of my daze and shock.

    So let me put it in much simpler terms:

    If I chose the first one, I was choosing both dick and the chance to finally get revenge on Kieran. I¡¯d get to relive that steamy night, again and again with an insanely gorgeous man.

    But if I didn¡¯t choose it¡­ then I got absolutely nothing.

    As I stared at Darius standing before me, the corner of my lips slowly tilted into a smirk, and a glint of excitement sparked in my eyes.

    And for a split second, I caught a flicker of surprise sh across his.

    Of course, I was going to choose option A! I wasn¡¯t stupid.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if we <b>have </b>more sex, you¡¯ll help me find Kieran? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± I asked with a bright

    smile.

    I never thought I¡¯d see the day the lycan king actually looked surprised but there it was<b>, </b>clear on his face. His gaze narrowed slightly in confusion, but I took that as confirmation<b>. </b>

    Was this seriously the deal?

    Honestly, I would¡¯ve <b>slept </b>with him for free!

    t want to

    ¡°Okay! I don¡¯t mind giving you my body if it means you¡¯ll help me find him. Alive or dead, it doesn¡¯t matt see him. Or his corpse. With my own eyes. You can use force to drag him here if he¡¯s alive, or dig up his grave it he¡¯s not. I really don¡¯t care.¡±

    As I spoke, Darius¡¯s grip on my neck loosened, and his gaze narrowed in on me. He actually looked taken aback but I kept going anyway.

    <b>¡°</b>You know Aria? My ex¨Cbest friend? If you could also find her body, I¡¯d be thrilled. In fact, I¡¯d be really <b>d </b>if you brought

    Kieran to me alive and found Aria¡¯s body too. But if you can¡¯t manage both, then just Kieran will do,¡±

    I said with a smallugh, covering my mouth with an excited <b>grin</b>.

    Goddess, this was really good! If Darius got involved, if he truly used bastard for me.

    I couldn¡¯t wait for this<b>. </b>

    Hehe.

    power, it would be a piece of cake to find that

    An evil grin slipped across my lips as I imagined the day Kieran would be dragged before me¨Cme, standing tall with my head held high, dagger in hand, torturing him slowly¡­ and then finishing him off with a smile, myughter echoing against his cries.

    Oh, I couldn¡¯t wait!

    I heard Darius scoff beside me, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw him lean back, hands slipping into his pockets as he

    stared at me with an unamused expression while I <bughed </b>maniacally.

    Without even realizing it, I started speaking aloud.

    ¡°If I find that bastard, I¡¯m going to make him pay for everything he put me through. I¡¯ll make him suffer just as much as 1 did,¡± I muttered, and though I wasughing, a bitter smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I whispered,

    ¡°In the past life, he had the upper hand¡­ he betrayed me and killed me. But in this life, I¡¯ll have his head.¡±

    I spat the words out, hatred clouding my eyes but just a secondter, my eyes widened and I gasped, realizing I had actually said those words out loud.

    I had broken the goddess¡¯s rule. I wasn¡¯t supposed to talk about the past to anyone.

    I braced myself, waiting for the force to hit me¡­ but it didn¡¯t

    Instead-

    Darius spoke.

    His voice was low, confused, as he asked,

    ¡°What do you mean by past life?¡±

    My eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. I inhaled sharply, staring at him in shock and disbelief.

    No way. H¨Chad he heard me?

 Revival 138

    Nyssa pov

    There was no way he had heard me, right? But how could he, when the goddess herself had made a rule that I was never meant to speak about the <b>past</b>? And even if I did, my words wouldn¡¯t spill out, no one would hear me, and a force would m into me, stopping me from revealing anything

    So how had Darius heard me?

    And most of all, why wasn¡¯t that brutal force mming against me now?

    My eyes were wide as I waited for Darius to speak, just something, anything so I could convince myself I had misheard him. But instead, his eyes narrowed <b>when </b>I didn¡¯t respond, and he repeated himself.

    ¡°I asked you a question. What do you mean by past life?¡±

    I gasped at his words, and as he continued, <b>I </b>almost felt my heart explode from <b>shock</b>.

    ¡°Who betrayed and killed you? What are you talking about?

    His voice was low, and even though he was simply asking a curious question, his expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest as he stared at me.

    But once again, I didn¡¯t respond. The silence stretched on, and that seemed to annoy Darius, because his lips tugged into

    a frown.

    The next second, just as he opened his mouth to speak again, I cut him off by suddenly jumping on the bed. I reached out and grabbed his shoulders, taking himpletely by surprise, and pulled him toward me, my eyes lighting up with profound hope and happiness as I basically screamed,

    ¡°You can hear me? Can you really hear what I just said about the past?!¡±

    A wide grin stretched across my lips as I stared at the man before me, who looked stunned, his gaze flickering to my hands on <b>his </b>shoulders.

    Darius had that look of disbelief, that I¡¯d actually had the guts to touch him like that and was holding onto him.

    But I didn¡¯t care<b>. </b>

    Not when someone could finally hear about my past!

    Oh goddess, what was happening?

    Had the rule the Moon Goddess ced on me vanished?

    Could I finally speak freely about what happened in my past life?

    ¡°Did you truly hear what I said?¡± I asked excitedly. And when Darius didn¡¯t answer, his eyes still fixed on my hand on his shoulder, I didn¡¯t mind. Instead, I tried to say something else, needing to confirm it, even though I had clearly heard him repeat my sentence just now.

    Still, I swallowed hard, partially bracing for the pain of the force that might m into me in case I was truly being

    delusional.

    ¡°If you could hear me thest time, then can you please tell me if you can hear what I¡¯m about to say? That the reason want to find Kieran is because I want to take my revenge on him for what he did to me in my past life?

    ¡°He lied, took advantage of me, and destroyed everyone who mattered to me, everything I loved, My father, Uncle Benjamin, Calen, Serena¡­ he ughtered most of my pack in the attack he orchestrated. And in the end¡­ he stole my pack and killed me but I was reborn, given a second chance to change my fate¡±

    I said everything in one breath, and as Darius lifted a brow at me, I tightened my grip on his shoulders, leaning closer until our faces were just inches apart. A smile of excitement tugged at my lips.

    ¡°Did you

    hear all of that? Please tell me you did¡­ that you heard everything, everything please¡­¡± I whispered under my breath, instinctively tightening my grip on his shoulders without realizing it.

    Please tell me you heard every word. It didn¡¯t matter if it was him, the cold Lycan king who could hear me but I just wanted to be heard. I needed someone to listen, to know the pain and heartache I had endured. I wanted them to understand how sorry I felt for my loved ones, how I failed them and that I promised in this life, I wouldn¡¯t be the one needing protection. I would be the one taking care of everyone, ensuring they lived longer than they did before.

    My <b>eyes </b>almost zed over as I stared at Darius, waiting for him to speak. To tell me if he had heard me. But the man just watched, his face unreadable, no emotion showing. He didn¡¯t say <b>a </b>word.

    In that moment, as I stared into his eyes, all the excitement drained from me. My smile faltered, and reality sank in. What was wrong with me? Why was I acting like this? There was no way he could hear me. My father couldn¡¯t hear me. Serena couldn¡¯t. Even that bastard Kieran couldn¡¯t. And did I seriously expect this stranger, <b>someone </b>who clearly disliked me, to actually hear me?

    A frown tugged at my lips, and I sniffed back the unshed tears. Slowly, I released my grip on Darius¡¯s shoulders and leaned back, muttering a quiet apology.

    ¡°F¨Cforgive me, Alpha. I apologize for touching you, I was<b>¡­</b><b>¡± </b>

    My words trailed off, and I stiffened, eyes widening in shock as I stared at Darius, who had suddenly grabbed my hand, stopping me from moving away.

    linhaled a sharp breath, my gaze locked on him, taking in his usual cold expression. But this time, there was something <b>else </b>there, something I couldn¡¯t quite ce.

    And in that moment, as I stared into his eyes, my heart fluttered in my chest, and a warm, fuzzy feeling <b>spread </b>through me, making my breath hitch and the world around me shift just a little.

    Then he spoke, his voice low and emotionless but the words he said made the world freeze.

    ¡°I heard you. I heard you clearly, she¨Cwolf.¡±

    As soon as he said that, my heart rate spiked, and I felt it again, that warm, fuzzy sensation. Only this time, it was more obvious, more intense. I drew in a sharp breath as my heart pounded.

    Thump. Thump. Thump.

    It was loud, and I knew exactly what this feeling was, the one shooting through me as I stared at Darius.

    It <b>was </b>simple.

    It was something I had sworn never to feel again.

    I had felt it so many times with Kieran¡­ but now, I was feeling it for another man.

    My heart was fluttering for the cold and ruthless Lycan King

 Revival 139

    <b>Chapter </b><b>139 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    My heart was fluttering¨Cfor the cold and ruthless lycan king

    Thump. Thump. Thump.

    That was the sound of my racing heartbeat as I stared at Darius in surprise, my eyes wide, struggling toprehend what I was feeling and why I was feeling this way.

    I wasn¡¯t dumb, and I certainly wasn¡¯t naive. I knew exactly why my heart was reacting like this, it was because of the man standing before me. For the first time since my rebirth, I was feeling something I had sworn to bury the moment the goddess gave me a second chance at life.

    So why him? Why now? Why was I feeling this way toward this man, toward the Lycan king, no less?

    It wasn¡¯t possible. No, it couldn¡¯t be.

    And yet¡­ no matter how much I tried to deny it, the rapid thudding of my heart was undeniable proof.

    Or wait-

    ¡°She, are you mine, right?¡±

    e one making me feel this way?¡± I asked through the mind¨Clink. ¡°It¡¯s your heart beating fast, isn¡¯t it? Not

    I clung to that hope, it was the only exnation that made <b>sense</b>. But the very next moment, she scoffed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional, Nyssa. You can barely feel my emotions. I¡¯m the one who feels yours and right now, I can tell you¡¯re already smitten with the Lycan king,¡± she chuckled. ¡°I had a feeling this day woulde, but I didn¡¯t think it would be this

    Soon.

    The corner of my mouth twitched at her words, and I would¡¯ve snarled, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Darius still had his eyes fixed on me.

    Smitten? Give me a break. My heart <b>was </b>probably racing because of how close he was. And besides, he was an attractive man, anyone would feel hot and bothered with him standing this close<b>, </b>so-

    ¡°I heard you,¡± Darius suddenly said, cutting off my train of thought.

    A shiver ran down my spine the moment I heard his words and felt the way his grip on my hand tightened<b>. </b>

    I snapped out of whatever daze I had been in, my eyes instantly stinging with fresh tears as I stared at him in disbelief.

    He had heard me.

    Someone had finally heard about my past life.

    This was¡­ this was amazing. I didn¡¯t know why he was the one who could hear me, but in that moment, it didn¡¯t matter. Knowing I could speak to someone about it finally, I felt both relieved and unexpectedly happy. A wide grin began to spread across my face.

    But before I could utter a single word, he beat me to it

    He let go of my hand and slipped his into his pockets, his emotionless eyes still locked on mine.

    And when he spoke next, his words hit so hard, my smile dropped faster than lightning.

    ¡°And it seems I¡¯ll need to have that doctor check up on you again, since you clearly don¡¯t seem well in the head. But then¡­¡± he tilted his head slightly, eyes narrowing slightly as he looked down at me, and every word that followed made me freeze in ce, my eyes widening.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe yourck of sanity will interfere with breaking the curse in any way, so I suppose there¡¯s no need to worry about that.

    He said it nonchntly, like it was nothing. But to me, it felt like a punch straight to the gut.

    My jaw practically hit the floor, and a scoff of disbelief escaped me as I stared up at Darius.

    He looked right back at <b>me</b>, utterly unbothered.

    And maybe I was just being delusional, but I could¡¯ve sworn I saw the faintest trace of¡­ pity in his eyes.

    alling me crazy?

    Was this man seriously calling me crazy?

    Me?

    Just because I told him about what happened in my past life, something that hadn¡¯t even happened yet, he thought I was insane?

    Ah.

    A scoff tore from my lips, and I red at Darius, a mix of anger and frustration burning in my chest but most of all, it was embarrassment that stung the most

    There was nothing more humiliating than someone dutright suggesting you weren¡¯t right in the head.

    ¡°<b>What </b>did you expect?¡± She, ever blunt and annoyingly honest, echoed in rpy mind. ¡°You told him you were reborn and that Kieran did all those things to you in a past life, no less, when it hasn¡¯t even happened yet. Did you really think he¡¯d just believe you? If someone told you that, wouldn¡¯t you think they were crazy too?¡±

    I hated how right she was.

    Even <b>I </b>would¡¯ve found it hard to believe if the roles were reversed.

    And Darius was a cold, calctive and reactional man. Of course <b>he </b>wouldn¡¯t believe something that car

    he clearly didn¡¯t want.

    Pfft.

    I rolled my eyes and flopped back on the bed, staring at the celling with a pout.

    I could feel his piercing gaze still on me as he said coldly

    <b>2/3 </b>

    om <b>a </b>mate

    I¡¯ll have the doctore check on you¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to,¡± I cut him off sharply, turning to face the other side with a huff.

    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine. I¡¯m not crazy, so you don¡¯t have to worry¡±

    Iyanked the nket over my face, trying to block him and everything else out.

    I knew I was throwing a fit.

    <b>But </b>how could I not?

    The one person who could actually hear me had just called me crazy after listening to me.

    And that hurt more than I expected.

    It made me wonder, if others could hear me, would they even believe my story?

    Would they understand¡­ or would they justbel me as delusional too?

    Maybe they would,

    Maybe even my father wouldn¡¯t believe me.

    1 bit down on my bottom lip, the thought stinging harder than it should have.

    I could still feel Darius¡¯s gaze lingering for a brief moment before he finally spoke.

    ¡°Alright. Just make sure you don¡¯t die, she¨Cwolf. Don¡¯t forget our deal.¡±

    His voice <b>was </b>t, emotionless.

    The next second, I heard his retreating footsteps.

    And just as the door creaked open, I murmured softly under my breath,

    ¡°I agreed to the deal. You should find Kieran. I¡¯ll give you my body in return.¡±

    Darius didn¡¯t say anything for a brief moment, and then the next sound I heard was the door closing shut. Even then, i didn¡¯t <b>look </b>back.

    I simply <b>closed </b>my eyes and hugged myself tighter beneath the duvet, trying to wrap my head around the fact that Darius

    cou¡®

    E

 Revival 140

    <b>Chapter </b><b>140 </b>

    Darius pov

    I walked out of the room with a frown, my expression colder than usual and the reason had everything to do with that she wolf

    I wasn¡¯t sure why I <b>always </b>felt angry, irritated, and irrational when it came to that girl, but the more I thought about the look on her face when I said I¡¯d call the doctor in case she wasn¡¯t well in the head¡­ it unsettled me.

    She hadn¡¯t looked angry or defensive like she usually did. No, she had looked <b>sad</b>.

    And I wasn¡¯t sure why that expression affected me more than I cared to admit.

    I

    Was it because this was one of the few times she genuinely looked sad?

    Usually, whenever I was around her, she¡¯d either re at me with disdain or snarled before covering it all up with a smile.

    Even when I was cold or harsh, she rarely seemed to care. It was clear she disliked me and she didn¡¯t bother hiding it.

    That was what I had grown used to. But this time, it was different.

    After what I said, she didn¡¯t just look annoyed, she looked genuinely hurt.

    ¡°Was what I said too harsh?¡± I muttered before I even realized it. The moment the words left me, I froze in my tracks, my frown deepening at the absurdity of my own question.

    And just as I expected, that infuriating voice echoed in my head.

    ¡°Of course you were too harsh, you jerk¨Cass. You literally called our mate crazy. Unwell in the head? Seriously? This is exactly why no one likes you, and why you¡¯re destined to be alone forever. Goddess, why did you have to prolong my suffering by binding me to this idiot?¡±

    Ss groaned, his <b>voice </b>full of disbelief and frustration.

    My gaze darkened at his words, but instead of ignoring him like I usually did, <bsked</b>,

    ¡°Do you believe the girl?¡±

    My voice was low as I stared into the empty space, her words reying in my head.

    I

    ¡°He lied, took advantage of me, and destroyed everyone who mattered to me<b>, </b>everything I loved. My father, Uncle Benjamin, Calen, Serena¡­ he ughtered most of my pack in the attack he orchestrated. And in the end¡­ he stole my

    pack and killed me. But I was reborn, given a second chance to change my fate.¡±

    That¡¯s what she <b>said</b>, reborn after everything was taken from her.

    Killed by her ex and now sent back in time to change her fate.

    And I was supposed to believe that?

    It sounded like something out of a fairytale. Maybe she was unwell in the head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I believe her,¡± Ss said, and for a second, I thought he was being sensible. But then he <b>added</b>.

    ¡°But I want to listen to her. To hear her out. And you don¡¯t know, Darius¡­ maybe she is telling the truth. You never know! mean, isn¡¯t it technically impossible that we can live for centuries without aging or dying? So why is her story so <b>far- </b>fetched?¡±

    My gaze darkened at his words, and 1 tilted my head slightly, thinking about what he¡¯d said.

    It was true.

    We had lived for countless centuries because of a curse. We couldn¡¯t age. We couldn¡¯t die.

    That was the divine power of the goddess.

    The goddess w

    was a deity, the mother of werewolves. She created us with her own hands. No werewolf could ever rival her in strength or power.

    Even I, the Lycan King, was nothingpared to her.

    The only thing that could rival or limit the goddess¡¯s power, the only thing she couldn¡¯t truly fight against was fate.

    And fate wasn¡¯t a deity or a living being.

    No, it was a force. A force that always had to follow <b>its </b>course.

    From the moment someone is born, their fate is already decided. It¡¯s carved in stone, and fate would ensure their life followed that path, no matter <b>what</b>.

    Even the goddess was powerless against it.

    But if what that girl said was true¡­

    winto

    Then it would mean the goddess was the one who sent her back into the past and-

    My thoughts trailed off as I realized what I was even thinking about. I tilted my head slightly, the corner of my lips curving into a slow, humorless smirk.

    I even doing? Why did I care about what she said?

    What was I even doing?

    I shouldn¡¯t care about anything other than finding a way to break the curse.

    Whether she was telling the truth at doing back to the past or not had nothing to do with me.

    ¡°I need a drink,¡± I muttered to myself before heading to the study, ignoring Ss¡¯s voice in my head. And before I even reached the door, I could already hear Cassian and Drake talking on the other side.

    My expression <b>was </b>cold as I pushed the door open and stepped Inside.

    Cassian was perched casually on a chair, legs crossed, snacking from a jar of whatever sweets he¡¯d found.

    21:28 Sat, 2 Aug

    Drake, as usual, sat straight¨Cbacked, speaking to him with a smile.

    The moment I entered the study, both their gazes snapped to me. Cassian muttered a curse under his breath, and the next second, he stood up, cing the jar on the ss table. He and Drake immediately lowered their heads in a respectful bow.

    I barely spared them a nce as I made my way to my seat, sitting down and reaching for the ancient book I had been studying for the past few days.

    It was a book that foretold the legends of white wolves before they went extinct centuries ago.

    I had been looking through it to understand what made white wolves special, what set them apart from other wolves aside from the fact that they were directly blessed by the goddess and were the second strongest after a silver wolf.

    At first, I¡¯d thought the goddess simply used a white wolf <b>as </b>a way to break the curse because they were scarce and rare. Even before I became the Lycan King, there had only ever been one or two that my father imed to have seen. Sol assumed she chose one just to make breaking the curse nearly impossible.

    But now¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but feel there <b>was </b>more to it.

    Cassian and Drake watched me as I flipped through the pages. Knowing they hadn¡¯te here for nothing, I asked,

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    I didn¡¯t bother looking up.

    Just as I was about to turn to the next <b>page</b><b>, </b>Cassian spoke.

    ¡°My king, I apologize for disturbing you, but we¡¯ve found something, information you asked us to look into,¡± he said.

    I lifted a brow and finally looked up, my frown deepening as he continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the rogues. We were able to find out who poisoned the one we captured at the Emberfang pack with wolfsbane.¡±

 Revival 141

    <b>Chapter </b><b>141 </b>

    Kieran pov

    Tick tock. Tick tock. Tick tock.)

    The sound of the clock ticking was the only thing I could hear as Iy on the wooden bed, eyes fixed on the ceiling in at daze, lost and drowning in my thoughts.

    Tick tock. Tick tock. Tick tock.

    The clock kept ticking, moving as though it was counting down to something inevitable, something that could happen at any moment. But to me, lying limp on the bed, it meant something else.

    To me, the ticking meant that time <b>waited </b>for no one.

    That it moved on, indifferent to who you were or what you¡¯d lost. Time marched forward, uncaring, relentless..

    And as I listened to that maddening tick, it filled me with rage, reminding me <b>of </b>what time had stolen, all the things I could be doing instead of lying here, wasting precious seconds. Most of all, it fueled my fury at the fact that I couldn¡¯t get to that girl right now, to make her pay for what she¡¯d done to me.

    Have you ever realized you could hate and love someone at the same time? So much so that they consumed your every thought, and when you thought of them, it was a storm of emotions¨Chatred, heartache, fury¡­ and a deep, aching longing.

    Well, that was me¨CKieran as I stared at the ceiling, seething in rage like I had been for <b>the </b>past few days I¡¯d been here.

    At one of the rogues¡® hidden camps..

    A ce I knew all too well, because I had grown up in this filthy dump. And yet, here I was again¨Cright back where ! started, like I¡¯d been dragged straight back to square one.

    After what happened that night, when that bitch, Nyssa, broke into my home and poisoned Aria, my mate, before drugging me into unconsciousness, the next thing I knew, I woke up here.

    And to my surprise, he was the one who had helped¡­ and brought us here.

    That man who didn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s life, who killed without blinking, had actually helped me?

    I¡¯d been shocked but I wasn¡¯t delusional enough to think he did it out of the goodness of his heart.

    He was the feared leader of the rogues. That man didn¡¯t have a heart to begin with.

    So when I said I wanted to go back to the Emberfang Pack and take my revenge on Nyssa, he actually convinced me not to.

    He told me that if I went back, everyone would believe what happened to Aria was my fault.

    That no one would see me as the victim because Nyssa had staged the scene so convincingly, it looked like everything had been done by me.

    And ording to him, he said:

    ¡°Tell me, who would believe an unknown man with no real background over the beloved daughter of a <b>respected </b>Alpha<b>) </b>

    Even though his tone had sounded almost concerned, the mockery and amusement in his voice were clear as <b>day</b><b>. </b>

    He¡¯d also said something else that sent a chill straight down my spine:

    ¡°And that girl¡­ if she sees you again, you¡¯re dead, Kael. I don¡¯t know what kind of bad blood exists between <b>you </b>two, but the hatred I saw in her eyes as she walked away from your home¨Cthat was deep.¡±

    And for some reason, I believed him.

    If I went back to the Emberfang pack, Nyssa would kill me because I still remembered the look in her eyes as she watched the poison spread through her best friend¡¯s body with a smile.

    I remembered the way she looked at me when she told me to drink the poison and die¡­ if I wanted Aria to live.

    She hadn¡¯t even hesitated when she said it, like she was an entirely different person.

    She wasn¡¯t the shy girl I had gotten used to anymore.

    I There was no trace of love left in her. Only a pure<b>, </b>unrelenting hatred and as much as I hated to admit it, that got to me.

    That look¡­ that raw hatred in her eyes¡­ it was all I could see whenever I thought of her.

    And that was when I knew, Nyssa would never love me the way she used to. She would never ept me again.

    Something told me it wasn¡¯t just about me cheating with Aria. No, it was deeper than that¡­ and before I realized it, all l could think about <b>was </b>her.

    Those eyes that used to twinkle whenever she saw me.

    That smile that always seemed to light up the room when she was around me.

    Thatugh.

    I wanted all of it back. I wanted her back.

    And just imagining her smiling like that for someone else, especially that cursed king, only made my anger boil hotter with each passing second.

    So when the leader of the rogues offered his suggestion, I listened.

    ¡°But I can help you, Kael. I¡¯ll give you everything you¡¯ve always wanted, and I¡¯ll support you. After <b>all</b>, I need that <b>Alpha </b>of Emberfang dead. He¡¯s been digging into things he shouldn¡¯t. If he¡¯s not stopped, I¡¯ll be exposed. So I¡¯ll help you kill him, avenge your father¡¯s death, and once he¡¯s gone¡­ the Alpha¡¯s position, the power<b>, </b>everything you¡¯ve ever wanted will <b>be </b>yours.¡±

    I had agreed without a second thought.

    Yes, he had his own selfish reasons and nned to use me, but he was powerful, he had most of the rogues under his

    If I wanted everything back¡­ if I wanted Nyssa back, I needed his help.

    Because with his support, everything would fall into ce.

    And when I finally achieved my goal, I would make sure she belonged to me again.

    She would regret everything-

    Forlooking down on me.

    For breaking off our marriage.

    And for that night.

    My gaze narrowed at the ceiling, my hand curling into a tight fist as I reminded myself that I had to be patient.

    Yes, time waited for no one but if I tried to rush it, I¡¯d lose everything.

    Right then, cutting through my thoughts, a sharp knocknded on the door.

    I snapped my gaze toward it and sat up as it swung open. A man, one of the nurses from the camp¡¯s clinic, whom 1 recognized stepped in, beaming as he called out,

    *Kieran! Kieran, your mate, Aria, she¡¯s regained consciousness! She¡¯s awake!¡±

    My eyes widened at his words, and before I knew it, I had jumped off the bed.

    The corners of my lips tugged into a smile on their own.

    Aria had woken <b>up</b><b>? </b>

    She¡¯d really survived the poison?

 Revival 142

    <b>Chapter </b><b>142 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°Mydy, are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat? You haven¡¯t had much since yesterday. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry by now, and you even <b>took </b><b>Sir </b>Zayn¡¯s herbst night, he said it¡¯s a strong one. Please, let¡¯s go for breakfast so you can get something in your stomach¡±

    Serena asked for what felt like the millionth time, her voice ringing in my ears even though I had already turned to the other side of the <b>bed</b>, trying my best to ignore her. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t take the hint and kept going.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to eat, mydy? Is it your appetite? Would you like me to make you a hamburger? They always used to cheer <b>you </b><b>up</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    She asked again, but I didn¡¯t respond. Instead, I pulled the duvet over my head and shook my head.

    After what happened with Darius yesterday, I had locked myself in <i>m </i>

    room the entire day and hadn¡¯t stepped out for even a second.

    Sandra, Serena, and Isabe, the packhouse maids had brought me porridge. And though I hadn¡¯t been in the mood to eat, I forced <b>myself </b><b>to </b>take a few bites. I didn¡¯t want their effort to go to waste, especially since I also needed to take the herb Zayn made for me.

    After eating and taking the herb, they finally left me alone. They could all tell I wasn¡¯t in the best mood. Even Serena had sensed that something was off and didn¡¯t push me yesterday.

    But now, this morning, after I¡¯d taken my bath and crawled right back into bed, Serena was back at it, trying to convince me to get up and have breakfast.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. Just take it as me fasting, Serena. Really, I¡¯m a werewolf¨CI won¡¯t die from skipping one meal,¡± I said nonchntly, <b>my </b>voice muffled under the duvet.

    I heard Serena sigh softly before she spoke again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mydy? Why won¡¯t you eat? Did something happen¡­¡± she trailed off, then lowered her voice and asked,

    ¡°Did something happen between you and the Lycan King?¡±

    As soon as those words left her mouth, I threw the duvet off my body and sat up straight in bed, my eyes locking onto hers. She jolted slightly at my sudden movement, but I only reached out and grabbed her hand, my brow raised.

    ¡°Why do you say that? Did you hear anything? Did the Lycan King say something?¡± I asked in a single breath, desperate to know if Darius had called me crazy in front of others. Because if he did, that would be truly humiliating.

    After pouring my whole heart out to him, if he turned around and called me crazy to everyone, I¡¯d feel even worse than I already did.

    ¡°Hmm, no, he didn¡¯t. Why, mydy? I only asked because¡­ well, after the King left your room, you started acting this way,¡± she exined.

    I paused, then sighed in relief, nodding before slumping back onto the bed.

    So he didn¡¯t say anything. Not that I expected him to<i>. </i>

    Sure, he didn¡¯t want me as his mate, but he wasn¡¯t the type to go around calling people crazy behind their backs.

    No¨Che preferred to say it straight to their faces.

    I scoffed in disbelief, remembering his words from yesterday.

    Unwell in <b>the </b>head? That evil bastard had said it so

    casually<b>, </b><b>like </b>it meant nothing. And damn<b>, </b><b>it </b><b>stung </b><b>my </b><b>ego</b>.

    <b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Aug </b>

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s only your ego that was hurt, Nyssa and not your feelings?¡± She¡¯s voice echoed in my head, and I <b>knew </b>she was about <b>to </b><b>go </b>on again, so I didn¡¯t waste time.

    ¡°What do you want to say, She? Just spill it. I¡¯m already in a bad mood,¡± I snapped, not bothering to hide my irritation.

    She scoffed, but of course, she still spoke.

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, it¡¯s not just your ego that¡¯s hurt, s your feelings, Nyssa. You¡¯re upset that our mate doesn¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re hurt that he thinks you¡¯re crazy.¡±

    She said it like she¡¯d just uncovered the world¡¯s biggest secret.

    I snarled.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m hurt! What do you expect? My heart isn¡¯t made of stone. I¡¯m allowed to feel something when the one person who can hear me

    for once calls me crazy after I finally open up!¡±

    She didn¡¯t even hesitate, like she already knew exactly what I¡¯d say.

    ¡°Oh please, we both know that¡¯s not the only reason you¡¯re hurt. This man literally told you he¡¯d reject you despite knowing it could kill you and you didn¡¯t even flinch. Hell, he asked you to drink poison if you didn¡¯t want to endure the pain of rejection, and you didn¡¯t blink. And let¡¯s not forget, just minutes before you found out he could hear you, he was asking that doctor if you could just be kept breathing<b>, </b>like he didn¡¯t care if you woke up. And still, you didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°And now you¡¯re telling me your heart isn¡¯t made of stone? Please, it¡¯s made of iron,¡±

    She stated bluntly, and I froze as her words finally sank in.

    Was she¡­ right? Why was I suddenly so mad about what he said?

    It wasn¡¯t like this was the first time he¡¯d acted like a cold, heartless bastard¨Cso why now?

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the reason, Nyssa<i>,¡± </i>She cut in, her voice way too excited for my liking. <b>I </b>could already tell whatever she was about to say, I wasn¡¯t going to like it one bit. Still, I stayed quiet as she continued.

    ¡°The reason you feel hurt is because the moment Darius said he could hear you<b>, </b>while staring at you with that mesmerizing look, those gorgeous eyes, you were absolutely smitten. And it was at that exact moment, Nyssa, you realized that you fell for him!¡±

    My eyes widened in shock.

    And before I could stop myself, <b>I </b>screamed.

    ¡°What??! Are you crazy?! Me? Falling for him?!¡±

    My scream was so loud I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d startled Serena, who had apparently been calling for me.

    ¡°Miss! Are you okay?¡± she asked, wide¨Ceyed, a hand pressed to her chest.

    Shit. I scared her.

    ¡°Serena<b>, </b>sorry for screaming. I¡¯m fine¨C¡±

    But I couldn¡¯t even finish the sentence before there was a sharp knock at the door.

    We both turned toward it, thinking it was Sandra.

    <b>Aug </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Come in,¡± I called out.

    <b>The </b>door opened, and sure enough, Sandra stepped in. But right behind her were Cassian and Drake, both wearing serious, unreadable expressions.

    I raised a brow as their gazes flicked to me for only a brief second before shifting to Serena, who looked just as confused as I <b>was</b><b>. </b>Something about their presence, about the way they looked at her felt off.

    Sandra stepped forward and bowed her head respectfully.

    ¡°Good morning, mydy. I apologize foring here with the Beta and Gamma unannounced,¡± she said.

    I frowned. Something definitely wasn¡¯t right. And the way both Cassian and Drake were staring at Serena was making me <b>increasingly </b>

    uneasy.

    Sandra continued,

    ¡°But the Beta and Gamma have requested to see Serena.¡±

    She turned to Serena with a small smile.

    ¡°Come, dear. They both need to speak with you.¡±

    Serena swallowed hard, clearly sensing something was wrong. She nodded and started to take a step forward but <b>I </b>grabbed her hand, pulling her back gently as I turned to face Cassian and Drake.

    ¡°I apologize, but may I ask the reason you want to see my servant? Am I allowed to know?¡± I asked with a frown.

    Drake nced at Cassian, as if unsure whether to speak, but Cassian¡¯s expression only deepened into a frown. For the first time, I saw <b>him </b>look truly serious and it only confirmed that something was wrong.

    ¡°I apologize, Miss,<i>¡± </i>Drake began, ¡°but we can¡¯t tell you-¡±

    ¡°We need to see Serena because she¡¯s suspected of being involved in the Ashvein incident that killed the rogue,¡± Cassian cut in sharply, turning his gaze back to Serena with a look of disappointment.

    ¡°We found the guard who gave the Ashvein to the rogue, and ording to him, it was Serena, your servant, who told him to.¡±

    As soon as those words left his mouth, the entire world <i>seemed </i>to freeze.

    I turned to Serena, eyes wide in disbelief.

    D¨Cdid I just hear that right?

 Revival 143

    <b>Chapter </b><b>143 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    No, I couldn¡¯t have heard that right. There was no way I just heard that Serena had given the rogue the Ashvein that killed him in the cell at our packhouse.

    I hadn¡¯t been fully informed about what happened that day, my father clearly hadn¡¯t wanted to tell me everything but I knew a rogue had been captured for interrogation.

    Apparently, the rogue had overdosed on it while in custody, and they still hadn¡¯t discovered who had given him the Ashvein because it was impossible for him to have taken it without help. That¡¯s why my father believed there was a traitor in the pack.

    And the first person that came to mind was Kieran¨Cof course it was him. The same two rogues Darius had killed during the attack, the ones who had gone after me, were the very ones who had ambushed Serena and me when we fled Emberfang in my past life. So I naturally assumed Kieran was the traitor and didn¡¯t think much more of it since I was nning to kill him.

    But now Cassian was telling me that Serena, the one person who had stood by me back then<b>, </b>who had given up everything to protect me, who had sacrificed her life for me was the traitor all along?

    I¡¯d rather believe there were two moons in the sky than ept that.

    There was no way my Serena could¡¯ve done something like that. No, she wouldn¡¯t.

    The room was steeped in heavy silence, and for a brief moment, no one said a word. Only the ticking of the clock filled the air as every gaze turned toward Serena, her eyes wide, her body trembling.

    She stared at Cassian in shock, lips parted as if she wanted to speak, but no words came out. Instead, I watched her take an unsteady step back, her gaze shifting to me and the moment our eyes met, it felt like a knife had pierced straight through my chest.

    Guilt.

    That was the glint in her eyes as she looked at me, hershes shimmering with unshed tears. She opened her mouth again, trying to speak, but only a choked sob escaped as she whispered,

    ¡°M¨Cmydy¡­¡±

    That was all she managed to say, and I let out a hollow, disbelievingugh, shaking my head as my hands began to tremble.

    ¡°Why are you calling me, Serena?¡± I asked, my voice cracking. ¡°Why are you even looking at me? You should be turning to Cassian and telling him he¡¯s wrong. Tell him how ridiculous this is! How could he say something like that? He¡¯s iming you were the one who gave the prison guard Ashvein¨Cthe same Ashvein that killed the rogue who attacked our pack. Tell him he¡¯s mistaken!¡±

    I urged her, forcing a nervous smile as I reached out and lightly tugged her arm, silently begging her to speak¨Cto deny it.

    It had to be a misunderstanding. Maybe Cassian/meant someone else and just said Serena by mistake. She only had to say it wasn¡¯t <b>true</b><b>, </b>and when she did, I¡¯d back her up and everything would go back to normal.

    It was simple. So then¡­

    Why wasn¡¯t she saying anything?

    Why was she still looking at me like that?

    Why¡­ why did she look guilty?

    No. That couldn¡¯t be possible.

    ¡°Mydy, I¨C¡± she stammered, voice quivering as tears spilled down her cheeks.

    And before I realized it, I snapped, yanking my hand away.

    ¡°Why do you keep calling me, Serena?! Why can¡¯t you just say it¡¯s not true? Why?!¡± My voice rose with every word. ¡°Stop calling me and say it wasn¡¯t you! That¡¯s all you have to do, just say it!¡±

    Serena flinched, quickly lowering her head as broken sobs slipped from her lips.

    But still¡­ she didn¡¯t say the words I so desperately needed to hear.

    And that¡¯s when the crushing realization hit me.

    Serena had betrayed me. She had been the traitor.

    My lips trembled as the tears threatened to spill all at once. My heart ached, and my vision blurred as I stared at Serena, trying toprehend it.

    ¡°Why¡­¡± I whispered, my voice trembling. ¡°Why would you do this? Did you really betray me? After everything you did in my past life? You stood by my side, didn¡¯t hesitate to follow me out of Emberfang when that bastard cast me out and¡­ you didn¡¯t even flinch before throwing yourself at that rogue. You died for me, Serena¡­ so why-¡±

    Just as I expected, my voice faded into air, and the next second, I groaned as that familiar force mmed into me. I couldn¡¯t hold it back this time, the blood surged up my throat and spilled out before I even realized it, sttering onto the ground as I doubled over, coughing hard,

    my chest aching.

    ¡°Mydy!!¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    I heard everyone cry out in shock. The next thing I knew, Serena was beside me, her hands trembling as she reached for me, her cries growing louder.

    ¡°M¨Cmydy. Oh, mydy, are you okay? You¡¯re coughing blood. The doctor-¡± Her voice cracked as she turned to Sandra, who stood frozen, expression unchanged. ¡°Please get the doctor, Miss Sandra!¡±

    As I lifted my head and looked at her, I saw it.

    The love. The care in her eyes.

    The same worry she had always shown me, even in the past.

    Even when I was pregnant, though I thought I was just sick and didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital because of Kieran¡¯s Alpha coronation.

    She always said it.

    ¡°Luna, you should really see a doctor.¡±

    She never hesitated to fight for me. She didn¡¯t hesitate to leave with me when I was cast out of my pack.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Luna. I will serve only you in this life and the next. So please, take me with you. Don¡¯t leave me alone here,¡±

    She had smiled that night, even as she walked away from the only home she had ever known.

    <b></b>3

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Luna. It¡¯ll be a long walk, but we can rest in the cave outside the boundary.¡±

    And even in the end, she didn¡¯t hesitate to say thosest words before she died.

    ¡°Please run away, Luna. If there is an afterlife, I hope the Moon Goddess allows us to meet again.¡±

    So was I really supposed to believe that the girl who had said those words¡­ who had done all of that¡­ was the one who betrayed me?

    Yes, maybe she did.

    But there had to be a reason.

    I had known Serena all my life. She grew up with me. There was no way she would do something like that without a reason. And even if¡­

    My hands curled into fists as I stared at the crying girl in front of me.

    Even if she didn¡¯t have a reason.

    I would still stand by her side, just as she had stood by mine in my past <i>life</i><i>. </i>

    ¡°Mydy-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I cut her off before she <i>could </i>finish, leaning back slightly as I wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth and drew in a deep, steady breath.

    It didn¡¯t matter what she did. I would always be by her side.

 Revival 144

    <b>Chapter </b><b>144 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°Miss, are you sure you don¡¯t need me to call Sir Zayn?¡± Sandra was the first to break the silence, and Cassian immediately followed, his voice tinged with worry.

    ¡°Yes, you just spat out blood and you fainted yesterday! I doubt you¡¯re anywhere close to okay,¡± he said. When I lifted my head to look at him, A could see the concern etched across his face. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have sald anything,¡± he muttered under his breath, and I noticed Drake

    nodding in agreement beside him, wearing the same expression.

    I didn¡¯t answer right away. I focused on steadying my breathing, taking slow, controlled inhales. I really was fine. I had long since gotten used to the force mming into me whenever I spoke about the past. And while it wasn¡¯t as agonizing as the pain from the dream, where it felt like my soul was being ripped out¨Cit still hurt.

    This time, however, I hadn¡¯t tried to swallow the blood back down, which made it look far more serious than it was.

    ¡°M¨CMydy, I¡¯m sorry. I truly am sorry for what I did, and I swear I¡¯ll take whatever punishment you give me. But please¡­ please see a doctor. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if something happens to you,¡± Serena¡¯s voice broke into my thoughts, and everyone turned to her almost immediately.

    As I stared at her, I couldn¡¯t help the frown that formed on my face. My hands trembled slightly, but in the next second, I curled them into fists and forced a smile. I shook my head and reached out to wipe her tears.

    ¡°What are you saying, Serena? Why wouldn¡¯t you just tell the truth, that you weren¡¯t the one who gave Ashvein to the guard to pass on to the rogue?¡± 1 I said softly.

    felt her stiffen under my touch. Her eyes widened instantly at my words, and she stammered out, ¡°W¨CWhat?¡±

    I smiled at her, then turned to Cassian and Drake, who were now watching me with confusion in their eyes.

    ¡°Now that I think about it,¡± I began, ¡°what you¡¯re using my servant of can¡¯t be true, Beta Cassian, Gamma Drake. Serena was with me the entire day after I was attacked by those two rogues. She hadn¡¯t left my side even for a second. Is it possible the guard mistook her for someone else?¡±

    I lied smoothly, remembering that Serena had, in fact, been with me for most of that day except for the brief moment she excused herself to take care of something. Now that I thought about it, she had seemed nervous and on edge. I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her expression at the time, but looking back, something about it had definitely felt¡­ off.

    But none of that mattered now. What I needed to do right now was get Serena out of this mess.

    ¡°Maybe the guard meant another Serena? You know there are a lot of servants with that name in the packhouse, so he might¡¯ve mistaken her for someone else,¡± I said with a calm smile, watching as Cassian raised a brow before exchanging a look with Drake.

    When neither of them responded, I let out a lightugh and sat up straighter.

    ¡°I mean, think about it. This is Serena we¡¯re talking about. You two may not know her well, but I do. I know her well enough to say with certainty that she would never do something like that.¡±

    I tried to exin, keeping my voice steady, but again they didn¡¯t say a word. I noticed Cassian¡¯s frown deepened slightly.

    ¡°Oh, mydy¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. Please forgive me¡­ please,¡± Serena cried out, but I cut her off and continued.

    ¡°She was with me that day. And when did the rogue die again? Wasn¡¯t it sometime in the afternoon? Then it couldn¡¯t have been Serena. It really couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Iughed nervously, though my heart pounded so hard against my chest it felt like it might explode.

    I knew Serena had done it. But i wouldn¡¯t say that.

    If we were still back in the Emberfang pack, I wouldn¡¯t be too worried, not even about my father. But now that the Lycan King was involved¡­

    and he¡¯d been the one to capture the rogue¡­ I knew it wouldn¡¯t end well for Serena.

    And then, Cassian spoke. His voice was low and steady, the weight behind it undeniable.

    ¡°The guard said it was really your servant. He described her clearly, how she handed him the Ashvein and told him to give it to the rogue. He also imed he didn¡¯t know it was a banned drug and didn¡¯t think too much of it when she gave him money¡­ Mydy, it was Serena who

    gave it to him.¡±

    The moment the words left his mouth, my heart dropped to the pit of my stomach, and my hands began to tremble.

    Since the guard had testified that it was Serena who gave him the drug and everyone in the packhouse knew exactly who she was because she was my servant, it would be nearly impossible to shift the me elsewhere.

    It already seemed like they had confirmed it, like there was no doubt in their minds that Serena was the one responsible. I was sure that no

    matter what I said now, it wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t let them take Serena away. I¡¯d heard how cruel Darius was to traitors.

    People said that because the elders of this pack had betrayed him and killed his mate, Darius had be ruthless. Whenever he dealt with traitors, he showed no mercy. He killed without hesitation¨Cwithout a second thought.

    And if Serena were taken for interrogation, I wasn¡¯t sure they would go easy on her.

    My breathing quickened as my gaze dropped to the bed, and my hands trembled slightly as I struggled to think of a way to get Serena out of

    this situation.

    Think of something, Nyssa. Anything.

    I told myself, fear shooting down my spine.

    Then, in that moment, I remembered, She. She had been smart enough toe up with a n to kill Kieran and Aria that day. Surely, she could help me with this too.

    But before I could even get a word out, the very second I opened my mouth, Serena spoke, her voice soft and trembling.

    ¡°M¨CMydy, Beta Cassian is right¡­ I was the one who gave the guard the Ashvein.¡±

 Revival 145

    I froze the moment Serena said those words, my head snapping toward her. She was staring down at me, her eyes brimming with tears, and

    as I looked at her, I could see it¨Cguilt and pain. That was all she felt, Guilt for what she had done. Pain for betraying me.

    She was scared, yes but it wasn¡¯t fear for her own safety that consumed her.

    No.

    What seemed to hurt her more was the fact that I had found out.

    ¡°Serena¡­¡°I breathed, my voice barely a whisper, eyes brimming with tears as I stared at her.

    I wanted to ask her¨Cwhy? Why would she admit it so easily? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of what they might do to her? She could have lied¡­ I had already started covering for her, but she had still confessed without hesitation.

    All I could hear was the loud pounding of my heartbeat as tears streamed down Serena¡¯s cheeks and she spoke again, voice trembling.

    ¡°I gave the guard the Ashvein¡­ and paid him not to tell anyone. I told him to give it to the rogue whoter died during the interrogation.¡± She reached out and touched her chest. ¡°I did all of that. Everything was my fault. But I¡¯m not afraid of the consequences of my actions. I knew this would be revealed sooner orter. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say anything, I was just hoping to spend a little more time with my miss before I was caught. Because I knew that when I was¡­ the miss would hate me for what I did. But instead, she¡­¡±

    Her voice cracked as more tears spilled down her cheeks and she fell to the ground.

    ¡°Instead, miss still believed in me. I¡¯m really sorry, miss. I¡¯m so sorry for what I did,¡± she said, apologizing through broken sobs.

    The entire room fell into silence, the only sound echoing was Serena¡¯s loud, sharp cries. My eyes widened in a daze as I watched her reach out and clutch my legs. She looked up at me, trembling, her voice cracking as she stammered:

    ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t mean to betray you, mydy. I swear I didn¡¯t. I just wanted to protect you¨Cto keep you happy but everything got out of control and I couldn¡¯t, I couldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Her words trailed off, the rest caught in her throat as she broke downpletely, lowering her head in shame.

    My heart pounded, aching almost painfully, and before I realized what I was doing, a tear slipped down my cheek, then another. I found myself crying as her words echoed in my head.

    She had given the guard Ashvein¡­ to protect me? To make me happy?

    What did she mean by that?

    I didn¡¯t know. But I was sure of one thing, Serena had to have a reason. She would never deliberately take someone¡¯s life. That girl couldn¡¯t even hurt a fly.

    I had to understand why she did it. Maybe, just maybe if I found the truth, I could still protect her.

    So I took a deep breath, reached out, and held her trembling hands in mine. I parted my lips, ready to ask the question but before a single word could leave my mouth, a cold voice cut through the air.

    A voice I knew too well. One that sent a sharp chill down my spine.

    ¡°I doubt you got your hands on the Ashvein alone. So, who gave it to you?¡±

    O

    12:44 <b>Thu</b>, 7 Aug 0

    I stiffened, my eyes flickering to him, Darius standing right behind Cassian and Drake. I could see the surprise on their faces as they turned around, Cassian gasping and pping a hand over his mouth, clearly not realizing that Darius had been behind them all this time.

    Darius didn¡¯t spare them a nce. His chilling gaze remained fixed on the crying Serena on the floor, hands casually tucked into his pockets.

    And just then, to my surprise, three more figures stepped into view behind Darius.¡±

    I blinked, staring at them and felt my breath hitch.

    It was my father¡­ and standing right beside him were his Beta and Gemma.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± The word slipped out of my mouth breathlessly. His eyes flickered to me for just the briefest moment, his lips tugging into a slight frown when he saw me, before shifting his gaze to Serena.

    The moment their eyes met, she visibly shuddered. Her cries grew louder as she dropped her head in shame, unable to meet my father¡¯s

    eyes.

    My father¡¯s frown deepened, and I could see the disappointment in Benjamin and Calen¡¯s eyes but none of them said a word.

    No one dared to speak with Darius present.

    ¡°I asked you a question, she¨Cwolf,¡± Darius said again, his voice cold and emotionless.

    ¡°Who gave you the Ashvein? Someone must have ordered you to do it, isn¡¯t that right?¡± he asked, and Serena trembled at the sound of his

    voice.

    He hadn¡¯t even released a hint of his aura, yet the weight in the room was suffocating. Even my father swallowed nervously, his eyes glued to

    Darius¡¯s back.

    Serena must have realized Darius wasn¡¯t the type of man to repeat himself. Something in her must have told her to answer because in the next second, she stopped crying, her eyes wide with fear as she opened her mouth, ready to speak the name of the person responsible.

    But I knew, even if she said the name, Darius still might not pardon her.

    And before she could speak, before I could even stop myself, the words blurted out of my mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked her to do it! I am the one who asked her to give Ashvein to the guard¡± I pointed to myself, my eyes fixed on Darius with a determined expression and as he held my gaze, I repeated.

    ¡°I was the one who ordered her to do it¡±

 Revival 146

    Nyssa pov

    D

    ¡°I was the one who ordered her to do it.¡±

    The atmosphere turned tense and unbearably silent¨Cso silent you could hear a pin drop.

    I felt every gaze shift to me the moment those words left my lips, but my eyes stayed fixed on him, my breathing heavy and uneven.

    As I spoke, I watched Darius arch a brow, his head slowly tilting as he studied me.

    My body trembled under his gaze, and a shiver ran down my spine when I caught the cold, unimpressed glint in his eyes as though everything I had just said was nothing but air.

    And for the briefest moment and I was certain I wasn¡¯t imagining it, I saw the corner of his lips curl into a faint smirk. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was amusement or something else, but he didn¡¯t say a word.

    No one did. They all just stared, stunned into silence by my confession.

    So I spoke again, this time louder as I lifted my head, hit my chest, and squared my shoulders with a determined expression.

    ¡°I said I was the one who told her to give the Ashvein to the guard. I was the one who gave the order, so it¡¯s not Serena¡¯s fault, Your Majesty. If anyone deserves punishment, it¡¯s me. She was only following themand of her master, so leave her out of this.¡±

    I said it clearly without stammering, without even a trace of fear or hesitation.

    Yes, this was the only thing I could do now¨Cto protect Serena.

    I wasn¡¯t saying this expecting Darius to spare me. If anything, he¡¯d probably throw me into a cell and interrogate me for my supposed crime. But he wouldn¡¯t kill me. Not yet. I was still useful to him.

    Serena, though¡­ I couldn¡¯t be sure what he¡¯d do to her.

    This was my best shot.

    At worst, I¡¯d be punished. And if that¡¯s what it took, then so be it.

    I stiffened my posture and met Darius¡¯s gaze with a slight smirk.

    If he wanted to get to Serena, he¡¯d have to go through me first.

    I wouldn¡¯t let anyoney a hand on her.

    As if Darius could sense exactly what was going through my head, his smirk seemed to widen slightly, and I could¡¯ve sworn to the goddess I heard a faint chuckle escape him. But before I could even process that, a loud voice suddenly boomed, making my body instinctively jolt.

    ¡°Are you insane, you child?!¡± my father screamed or rather, shrilled.

    When I turned my gaze to him, I found him ring at me, finger pointed, his face bright red as he hissed,

    ¡°Y¨CYou¡­ why would you lie like that?¡±

    I blinked, trying to process what he had just said, but before I could respond, the man turned to Darius and lowered his head slightly.

    ¡°P.Please forgive the child. She¡¯s just saying anything to protect her servant. Please, do not listen to her.¡±

    He said it to Darius, and I frowned, blunting out,

    ¡°What are you saying, Dad?! You don¡¯t have to lie for me! I really am the one who gave Serena the Ashvein. I did it because I was upset that those stupid rogues had attacked me, and I gave her the drug knowing the rogue would overdose and die. I didn¡¯t tell you because i knew you¡¯d stop me!¡±

    I screamed, my voice just as loud as his and for a moment, he actually froze, taken aback.

    I could even see Benjamin and Calen staring at me in surprise along with everyone else.

    I wasn¡¯tpletely sure, but I think I heard Cassian mutter, ¡°Oh shit,¡± under his breath.

    ¡°Y¨CYou¡­¡± my father stammered, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what I was doing.

    But I continued without hesitating.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to lie for me, okay? It was all my fault, and I¡¯m ready to take responsibility, so¡­¡±

    I turned to Darius and narrowed my eyes at him.

    ¡°You can punish me, and I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know. But this girl-¡±

    I pointed at Serena and turned to look at her, finding her staring at me in a daze.

    As I held her gaze, I ced a small smile on my face and whispered, quiet, but still loud enough for everyone to hear,

    ¡°Let her go. She was only following my orders.¡±

    Serena¡¯s tears fell harder at my words, and for a moment, time seemed to slow as I looked at her with an expression that could only mean I will protect you, no matter what happens.

    She shook her head and sobbed, closing her eyes as though too ashamed to meet my gaze. Just as I reached out to hold her hand, that

    familiar cold voice finally spoke.

    ¡°So, you admit to the crime, she¨Cwolf?¡± Darius asked.

    Everyone turned to look at him almost instantly, but he didn¡¯t spare any of them a nce, his eyes were locked on me. My breath hitched at

    his next words.

    ¡°You admit that you were the reason behind the rogue¡¯s overdose and¡­¡± He paused, and I saw the wicked glint in his eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t mind being punished for the crime?¡±

    I swallowed hard, a shiver running down my spine. But I had known this would happen. The moment I took the me, I epted the

    consequences.

    With everyone watching, linhaled a deep breath and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I agree, my king,¡± I said and I wasn¡¯t even able to lower my head before my father screamed,

    ¡°Nyssa!¡±

    But before he could say another word, Serena¡¯s soft voice echoed through the room.

    ¡°Mydy is telling lies, my king.¡±

    She spoke, and my eyes widened as I turned to her.

    ¡°She¡¯s lying. She didn¡¯t order me to give the Ashvein to the prison guard. She knew nothing about it, I hid it from her.¡±

    I gasped as she spoke and quickly reached out to stop her from saying more.

    ¡°What are you saying? I was the one-¡±

    But she yanked her arm away before I could touch her, shaking her head. With tears streaming down her cheeks, she whispered,

    ¡°No! Stop lying, mydy! Stop trying to save me. I don¡¯t deserve it. I¨CI don¡¯t¡­ because from the very beginning, I betrayed <i>you </i>and lied to you.¡±

    She inhaled sharply before continuing, her voice trembling.

    ¡°From the very beginning, I knew that Sir Kieran and Lady Aria were mates. I knew it but I chose to hide it from you¡­ because of how much you loved him.¡±

    I could hear everyone inhaling sharply at her words, and as I stared at Serena in shock and disbelief, everything suddenly felt suffocating.

 Revival 147

    <b>Chapter 147 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    My brain hadn¡¯t even processed her words yet before my father spoke, his voiceced with disbelief as he stared at Serena.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat did you say?¡± he asked, and I could practically feel the wave of shock wash over the room. ¡°Serena, did you just say that Kieran<b>, </b><b>that </b>

    bastard is Aria¡¯s mate?¡±

    I realized then that everyone was more stunned by the fact that Kieran was Aria¡¯s mate than the fact that Serena had known.

    But I could understand, they had just thought that Kieran and Aria had just cheated and didn¡¯t <i>know </i>that they were fated mates.

    And I didn¡¯t feel much because I had already gone through that shock in my past life.

    Only this time, I couldn¡¯t even feel satisfied that they had finally found out. Because as I stared at Serena, her words began to truly register in

    my mind.

    And it felt as though a bucket of ice water had been poured over me.

    She had said she known they were mates.

    So she knew? She knew and didn¡¯t tell me?

    M

    When did she find out? How did she know? And why hadn¡¯t she told me?

    Had she¡­ had she known even in my past life too?

    Serena slowly nodded at my father¡¯s question, her eyes glistening as she sniffed.

    ¡°Y¨Cyes, Alpha. Sir Kieran and Lady Aria are mates¡­ and they¡¯ve been hiding it. I found out by chance, but when I threatened to tell the miss, Sir Kieran told me that if I truly loved her, I wouldn¡¯t say a word because she would be heartbroken, and wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the

    truth¡­¡±

    My breathing grew shallow as I listened to her words. I could tell it was hard for her to say, her whole body trembled as she tightened her hands tightly, refusing to meet anyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°H¨Che said¡­ he said the miss wouldn¡¯t be able to handle that kind of betrayal from her fianc¨¦ and her best friend and s¨Cshe would kill herself, and it would all be my fault. That¡¯s why¡­ that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say anything. I saw how much she loved them.¡±

    Serena turned to me, and as I stared at her in shock, she shook her head, her lips trembling as she choked out,

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, miss. I never meant to keep it from you. But then you found out they were together, and I saw how hurt you <b>were</b><b>. </b><b>Still</b>, I <b>was </b>relieved¨Crelieved that you finally knew the truth and took it well. You didn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯t do anything to hurt yourself.¡±

    Silence fitted the room<b>, </b>and the air was <i>so </i>thick you could hear the sound of everyone breathing.

    A disbelieving scoff escaped me at her words, and just as everyone seemed frozen in a daze<b>, </b>I managed <b>to </b><b>force </b><b>out </b><b>the </b><b>question </b><b>that </b><b>had </b>been sitting at the tip of my tongue ever since she said she knew.

    ¡°W¨Cwhen did you <b>find </b>out about this, Serena?¡± I <b>asked</b>, <b>a </b><b>brow </b>raised. <b>¡°</b><b>When did </b>you <b>know </b>they <b>were </b>mates<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on me <b>as </b>I spoke, watching <b>my </b>reaction <b>carefully </b>but <b>it </b><b>was </b><b>his </b><b>that </b><b>I </b><b>could </b><b>feel </b><b>the </b><b>most</b>.

    <b>Darius </b><b>hadn¡¯t </b><b>said </b>anything <b>yet</b>. Like <b>the </b>others<b>, </b><b>he </b><b>watched</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>his </b><b>gaze </b>felt <b>different</b>.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>15:36 </b>Fri, <b>8 </b>Aug

    He didn¡¯t seem shocked. No, I could feel the weight of his indifference pressing down on me.

    Serena¡¯s nails dug into her palms, but this time, she didn¡¯t hesitate. Her voice no longer broke. Instead, she wiped <b>her </b><b>tears </b><b>and </b><b>answered </b>truthfully.

    ¡°I found out a day before your wedding, mydy.¡±

    My jaw practically dropped.

    What?

    ¡°That day you were looking for Sir Kieran and Lady Aria, you asked me to find them and I did¡­ but they were in one of the guest rooms <b>and </b><b>1 </b>¨C heard moaning inside.¡±

    She paused at the next part, but everyone knew what she meant.

    They were having sex.

    ¡°And while I was trying to process the betrayal, I heard Lady Aria call Sir Kieran mate.

    When I confronted them, they told me the truth¡­ but said you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. That you¡¯d hurt yourself if you found out that the people you loved and trusted were betraying you.¡±

    Everyone listened in silence.

    And at that moment, I didn¡¯t even feel hurt or betrayed anymore.

    All I felt was disbelief.

    Another scoff left me as I stared at Serena.

    So she had known¡­ the day before my wedding?

    Which meant she had known in the past life, too. But she still hadn¡¯t told me.

    Wow.

    Talk about a plot twist.

    ..I wasn¡¯t even sure whether to cry orugh right now because what the actual fuck.

    ¡°Holy shit, the drama¡¯s bigger than I thought,¡± Cassian muttered. ¡°Then what about the Ashvein? Since you¡¯re revealing <b>everything </b><b>now</b>, <b>it </b>must mean Kieran had something to do with it too, right?¡±

    Serena nodded, then responded.

    ¡°Yes, Beta Cassian. Sir Kieran was the one who gave me the Ashvein to pass to the guard. He didn¡¯t tell me what it was or what <b>it would </b><b>do</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>didn¡¯t know it was Ashvein. He just said that if didn¡¯t do <b>it</b>, he¡¯d tell the miss everything, that he and Aria were mates and that <b>I </b>had <b>known </b>all along and kept it from her. He said the miss would hate me¡­ and I¨CI¡­¡±

    She broke into sobs.

    ¡°I gave the drug and the money to the guard. I didn¡¯t know <b>it </b>was Ashvein. I didn¡¯t know the rogue would <b>overdose</b><b>. </b>I <b>swear</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>would </b><b>never </b>hurt anyone on purpose. I just panicked. I didn¡¯t want the miss to hate me and-¡±

    ¡°<b>You </b>gave <b>the </b>Ashyein <b>to </b><b>the </b>rogue.¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    15:36 <b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>8 </b><b>Aug </b>

    My father finished her sentence, sounding just as shocked as Cassian.

    Serena weakly nodded, her head bowed as she refused to meet my gaze.

    And as I stared at her, my eye twitched in disbelief. My mind scrambled to form words, but the only thing that came <b>out </b>was <b>a </b><b>shaky </b><b>whisper</b>.

    ¡°Serena, you¡­<b>¡± </b>

    My voice trailed off.

    Then, before I could stop myself, augh spilled from my lips, dry and humorless.

    I reached up, dragging a hand through my hair as I shook my head, scoffing.

    ¡°Oh my Goddess, Serena!¡°.

    I screamed, and she jolted slightly, her tear¨Cfilled eyes meeting mine.

    She cried harder when she saw me, thinking I was furious with her.

    And yes, I was angry. But <i>not </i>at her<i>. </i>

    At her actions.

    ¡°Nyssa, calm down. Don¡¯t get angry-¡±

    My father¡¯s voice tried to cut in, but I snapped before he could finish.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you knew they were mates?!¡± I screamed. ¡°If you had, then maybe what happened in the past wouldn¡¯t have happened. I can¡¯t believe you knew and still didn¡¯t say anything!¡±

    My voice cracked as I mmed my hand against the bed.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t even fully me you. It¡¯s that bastard and that fucking slut who should be med! Ah, I can¡¯t believe they were actually <b>doing </b><b>it</b>.

    a day before the wedding and let you see it. I can¡¯t even fathom how those two managed to hide that they were mates <i>for </i>so long.¡±

    I murmured thest part under my breath, the wordsced with disbelief.

    ¡°And even when I knew¡­ I couldn¡¯t say it.¡±

    I had said that barely above a whisper, but somehow, despite the low volume, everyone heard it.

    And in the next second, my <i>father¡¯s </i>voice rang out, filled with disbelief.

    ¡°W¨Cwait¡­ did you know about this, Nyssa?¡± he asked.

    At th

    saw <b>it</b>,

 Revival 148

    <b>Chapter </b><b>148 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    From the looks on their faces, I could tell everyone was shocked when they heard me say I knew Kieran and Aria were mates.

    Ah, of course they were because now they could actually hear me. My words no longer turned to air.

    From what I could guess, they could hear me now because this wasn¡¯t about the past anymore. Since Serena had revealed the truth, it had be something that happened in the present and somehow, that made all the difference.

    That meant the force could no longer m into me for talking about it.

    Normally, I guess I would have been happy about that, maybe even used it to get Kieran in trouble but right now, I wasn¡¯t.

    I wasn¡¯t happy.

    Because I was upset. Upset that Serena had known and hadn¡¯t told me. That she had kept it to herself in the past life.

    If she had told me¡­

    If she had told me that Kieran and Aria were cheating on me, that she had seen them together, I would¡¯ve believed her. I trusted her. I would¡¯ve at least seen things differently, stayed on my toes, and maybe I wouldn¡¯t have married him.

    But instead¡­ she believed that bastard¡¯s words. He managed to manipte her into thinking I would hurt myself.

    Pfft. Even back then, as smitten as I was with Kieran, I still knew myself, I would never have hurt myself just because I found out those two idiots were mates.

    Sure, I would¡¯ve cried. Maybe thrown a fit, caused a scene, whatever. But I would¡¯ve moved on.

    But Serena was easily deceived. She let me marry Kieran¡­ and in the end, I lost everything because of him.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t even fully me her.

    If I remembered correctly, she used to drop hints, small ones whenever we were alone.

    ¡°Mydy, do <i>you </i>really trust Lady Aria? I don¡¯t know, but the way she acts with you these days¡­ it isn¡¯t respectful. Now that the Alpha is dead, she¡¯s bing a lot bolder.¡°¨C

    ¡°Miss, Sir Kieran didn¡¯te home against night. Aren¡¯t you even curious why? S¨Cshouldn¡¯t you investigate?¡±

    She used to say things like that back then.

    And me? As dumb and love¨Cblind as I was, I ignored her. I didn¡¯t think too much of it.

    But now I knew<i>, </i>she really had been trying to warn me.

    Still¡­ all she really needed to say was:

    ¡°Miss, your husband and best friend are cheating assholes and you need to get away from them.¡±

    I sighed, fighting the urge to shake my head and rub my brows infrustration.

    ¡°Nyssa,¡± my father called out again but this time, I could hear the frustration and sternness in his voice.

    Without looking at him, I gave a small nod and finally spoke.

    ¡°Yes. I knew they were mates. That¡¯s why I ended it with Kieran that day.¡±

    My voice was low¨Ctoo low and anyone listening might¡¯ve thought I sounded hurt.

    But I wasn¡¯t.

    I was pissed.

    Almost immediately, Serena¡¯s eyes widened in shock, staring at me like she couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d just heard.

    ¡°M¨CMiss¡­ y¨Cyou knew?¡± she stammered. ¡°You knew they were mates?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Mhm. I did. I knew the reason Kieran was even with me in the first ce was because they were nning to take over the Emberfang Pack,¡± I said, before I could stop myself.

    And almost instantly, that familiar force mmed into me again, knocking the breath out of my lungs.

    But this time, instead of coughing up blood, I swallowed it down and winced silently.

    Ah, fuck.

    I¡¯d forgotten they didn¡¯t know that part yet.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± my father asked, confusion creasing his brow as he stared at me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±

    For a second, I didn¡¯t say anything.

    My eyes flicked to Darius, who still wore that unreadable expression but the way he raised a brow told me he¡¯d definitely heard.

    And then¡­

    ¡°And it seems I¡¯ll need to have that doctor check up on you again, since you clearly don¡¯t seem well in the head. But then¡­I don¡¯t believe

    yourck of sanity will interfere with breaking the curse in any way, so I suppose there¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡±

    Those words echoed in my mind again, making my face flush pink.

    Tquickly cleared my throat and shook my head.

    ¡°I said nothing, Father,¡± I murmured, shifting my gaze back to him, only to find that he was seething with rage.

    His hands were clenched into tight fists, his jaw tight as he stared at me, and in that moment, I was certain:

    If my father ever found Kieran before I did, he would kill him. Without hesitation.

    He looked like he wanted to speak, but before he could, Darius¡¯s voice rang out, low and emotionless.

    ¡°Arrest the servant.¡±

    Those three words were enough to make everyone whip their heads toward him in shock.

    5134%5

    His gaze was locked on me, sharp and cold.

    ¡°Arrest the girl and interrogate her properly. Afterwards, she¡¯ll receive her punishment for her crimes.¡±

    He paused briefly,

    ¡°Well¡­ that is, if she survives.¡±

    The air instantly thickened with tension, so heavy it felt suffocating. I could practically feel the fear radiating from Serena.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Cassian and Drake exchange a nce, both swallowing hard but in the next second, they didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Yes, My King,¡± they echoed in unison.

    Drake lowered his head and began walking toward Serena, who had already started crying.

    Still, she didn¡¯t resist.

    He muttered a soft apology as he reached out to grab her, but before he could even touch her, my hand moved on its own, instinctively rising to stop him.

    But my father appeared in front of me in the blink of an eye.

    As if he knew exactly what I would do, he caught my hand mid¨Cair and stopped me.

    I looked up at him sharply, and he shook his head, tightening his grip on my wrist as he muttered under his breath,

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    I frowned, wanting to yank my hand free especially as I watched Drake nce at me sadly before helping Serena to her feet.

    As they started walking toward the door, I struggled against my father¡¯s grip, but I couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°What are you doing, Dad? Let me go!¡± I screamed, then turned toward Darius, rage bubbling inside me. I didn¡¯t care that he was the Lycan King.

    ¡°Why do you want to investigate her again? She already admitted it! She did it because of me! She didn¡¯t know it was Ashvein, she was deceived!¡± I yelled.

    But Darius simply stared at me, unmoved. Then, without hesitation, he tilted his head slightly and said,

    ¡°And? Does that change the fact that she poisoned a rogue I was nning to interrogate? Does it change the fact that she interfered with my ns?¡±

    I froze. A chill ran down my spine.

    He was right.

    He didn¡¯t care about the why. As long as shemitted the crime, nothing else mattered to him.

    ¡°Take her to the dungeon. I¡¯ll interrogate her myselfter,¡± Darius ordered. And without sparing anyone another nce, he turned and walked out of the room.

    Hearing that he would be the one to interrogate Serena sent me into a panic. I couldn¡¯t stop myself, I screamed.

    ¡°Wait! Wait, please¡ªmy¡­ my king! Please, spare her! Forgive her! She didn¡¯t mean it, she didn¡¯t really know. I¨CI¡¯ll take the punishment

    Toby Sat, Aug

    instead. Just please, spare her!¡±

    But he didn¡¯t stop.

    He didn¡¯t even look back, didn¡¯t acknowledge my voice.

    He just kept walking¡­ until he disappeared from view.

    *34<b>% </b>

    ¡°Nyssa!¡± my father snapped, trying to restrain me as I thrashed against him. His grip tightened even more as Cassian and Drake nced at me once, just once then continued walking, taking Serena with them.

    ¡°Wait! Please don¡¯t take her¨CI¡¯m begging you, please!¡± I screamed again.

    But no one stopped. No one listened.

    And as Serena¡¯s figure disappeared down the hallway, Sandra who had been silent the whole time lowered her head¡­ and followed after them.

    At that moment, I wasn¡¯t sure what happened but I felt an intense surge of rage, and my whole body burned with heat, the air changed.

    Thicker.

    And before I could evenprehend what I was doing, my vision blurred and an unknown strength coursed through me. I yanked my hand free from my father¡¯s grip, taking him by surprise.

    Just as I was about to get up and rush after Serena, he grabbed me again, pulling me toward him. His voice dropped into a growl as he hissed,

    ¡°Stop it, Nyssa! Doing this will only get Serena killed!¡±

 Revival 149

    <b>Chapter </b><b>149 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°Stop it, Nyssal Doing this will only get Serena killed!¡±

    My father yelled as he pulled me back, and I stiffened almost instantly at his words and the expression on his face.

    He didn¡¯t look at me with anger or frustration instead, his eyes were filled with sadness.

    And in the very next second, whatever rage and emotion had been building inside me vanished. The air seemed to shift, the tension in the room dissipatingpletely.

    My father must have noticed it too, because he raised a brow, his eyes narrowing in confusion but I didn¡¯t wait another second before speaking.

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s going to happen to Serena? Why are you stopping me? You know what that cruel man would do to her! She won¡¯t survive<i>,</i>¡± I hissed, staring at him in disbelief, shocked that he had stopped me instead of fighting for Serena.

    Was it because he was also upset about what she did? But still¡­

    ¡°Father, I know Serena did something wrong but it was all a misunderstanding! She didn¡¯t know, she was deceived by that bastard! And the rogue who died was probably evil anyway, right? Rogues kill, loot packs, and assault women. So that rogue definitely deserved to die! And if

    he¡¯s angry that she killed his captive, then he can just capture another rogue. There are tons of them! So why does he still want to interrogate her? That man is just heartless!¡±

    I said everything in one breath, my voice shaky and my breathing heavy.

    For a brief moment, my father¡¯s eye twitched, like he was trying to process every word I had just thrown at him. Then suddenly, he gasped and turned sharply to Benjamin and Calen, who stood at the door.

    ¡°Quick, close the door.¡±

    Without wasting a second, Benjamin and Calen did as they were told, quickly shutting the door. My father turned back to me and whisper-

    yelled,

    ¡°Are you crazy, child? How could you talk about the Lycan King like that? What if he hears you?¡±

    I almost rolled my eyes at his words and nearly shot back that the king could hear me for all I cared but I held myself back and tried to focus

    on the real issue here: Serena.

    ¡°Dad¡­ you know Serena has lived with us her whole life. She¡¯s the daughter of Nanny Madison, and before she died, she made one final request, that we take care of her daughter. And you promised her, Dad. I promised her too.¡±

    I stared straight into his eyes as I spoke. He frowned, listening to every word intently, saying nothing.

    ¡°And you know what that man will do to her,¡± added, my gaze hard on him.

    Even though he still didn¡¯t speak, I could tell he knew I was right.

    ¡°Nyssa, the Alpha is-¡± Calen started to say, but before he could finish, my father cut him off, gently wrapping his hands around my arms and making me sit back on the bed.

    ¡°I know what you mean, little Nyssa. And I haven¡¯t forgotten my promise to Madison,¡± he said, sitting beside me. I stared at him as he continued,

    ? ???

    here tong Danus bezain even mere hartres toward traktors causes of what happened to as mats in that part if want Senes, suu have to be patient and maint. You can¡¯t just get at the king Bow¡¯t forget that Behrs hewan pe fate, he was the vari The garings for his cruelly

    ther¡¯s hands tightened around my arms as he leaned closer, whispering ender his breath,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not nning to abandon Serena, I will try my best to save her so don¡¯t do anything reckless. Whatever you do might endanger her life. Do you understand?¡±

    When I didn¡¯t answer, Benjamin, who stood behind my father, spoke.

    ¡°Trust the Alpha, Nyssa. Your father knows what he¡¯s doing,¡± he said, and Calen nodded.

    ¡°Yes, little Nyssa. The Alpha won¡¯t abandon Serena like that.¡±

    For a brief moment, I didn¡¯t say anything as they spoke. I simply watched them, my father, his Beta, and his Gamma and in that moment, 1

    realized one thing

    I wasn¡¯t the only one Serena grew up with. I wasn¡¯t the only one who loved her. They all loved and cared for her just as much as 3 did. They wouldn¡¯t abandon her or let anything bad happen so I made the decision to be patient and trust my father.

    ¡°Okay¡­ I won¡¯t do anything rash,¡± I promised with a sigh, running a hand through my hair before taking a deep breath to calm my nerves and keep myself from acting too hastily. I had to be patient. I had to stay calm.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± my father praised, leaning back, and I forced a small smile, only then realizing that my father was actually here, in the Lycan King¡¯s pack. Thinking something might have happened, I asked,

    ¡°Is everything okay? Why are you here, Dad?¡±

    He lifted a brow at my question, and for a brief moment, I caught a flicker of something in his eyes before he spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been investigating the culprit behind the Ashvein that the rogue overdosed on, and when the King found out, he called us here.¡± His tone was brief, almost clipped, and as I studied him, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something he wasn¡¯t telling me, something he

    was hiding.

    Before I could ask, he cut in.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t seem important right now.¡± His eyes narrowed on me, sharp and suspicious. ¡°Nyssa¡­ tell me the truth. Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    I stared at him in confusion, unsure what he meant until he went on.

    ¡°Just now¡­ when you were struggling against me to get to Serena, the strength you used to yank your wrist away wasn¡¯t normal. And maybe

    I was imagining it, but your aura¨Cit red, stronger than I¡¯ve ever felt. What was that?¡±

    1 lifted a brow, still not understanding.

    My aura¡­ fiared?

    ¡°Dumbass, he¡¯s saying the aura he felt from you was way stronger than it should be for a wolfless omega,¡± She cut in, her voice sounding

    213

    10.69 SAL <b>VALU </b>

    tired at this point. That was when it finally clicked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ how should I put this? You know you don¡¯t have a wolf and the aura that radiated from you was

    ¡°But I do have a wolf,¡± I interrupted, tilting my head in confusion.

    My father froze mid¨Csentence, staring at me as if he hadn¡¯t heard me right. Even Benjamin and Calen looked equally dumbfounded.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat did you just say?¡± my father asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not wolfless anymore. I have a white wolf named She,¡± I said, only then realizing I¡¯d never told them. I hadpletely forgotten¡­ until it slipped out just now.

    Judging by my father¡¯s stunned expression and the way Benjamin and Calen¡¯s jaws practically hit the floor, I muttered a quiet ¡°ah¡± under my breath.

    The very next second, all three of them screamed in unison.

    ¡°What!?¡±

 Revival 150

    <b>Chapter </b><b>150 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    My father had gone through a whirlwind of emotions¨Cshock, disbelief, happiness, and then anger that I hadn¡¯t told him. He couldn¡¯t believe I had a wolf¡­ and not just any wolf, but the rarest and second strongest of them all.

    The man actually cried. And when Benjamin and Calen tried tofort him, they ended up crying too. I just sat there, watching three grown men in high positions bawl their eyes out.

    When I finally decided tofort them, Sandra knocked and called them away, apparently, Darius wanted to speak with them. They had no choice but to answer the king. Now, as I watched my father tell me to stay in my room and promise he¡¯de see meter before leaving, I couldn¡¯t help the slight curve of my lips into a faint smile.

    ¡°Are you certain you¡¯re okay, miss?¡± Sandra¡¯s voice pulled me from my daze. My gaze lingered on my father¡¯s retreating back before I blinked and turned to see her smiling down at me, her white eyes fixed on me in a way that sent an involuntary shiver down my spine.

    When I didn¡¯t respond, her gaze dropped to the floor. I followed it, only to see she was staring at the blood that had sttered from the force that had mmed into me earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to clean this up, but you should see the doctor at least. Or¡­ do you want to have your meal now?¡± she asked, and I narrowed my eyes at her in confusion.

    This woman¡­ why did I always get the feeling she wasn¡¯t really blind and could actually see? I wasn¡¯t sure, but each time I was around her, it felt as though she could. The way her gaze seemed to focus, the way she walked with perfect precision, the way she carried herself, it wasn¡¯t like that of a blind person.

    Perhaps I was overthinking, but there was definitely something¡­ off about her.

    Was it her aura?

    Or was it something else?

    ¡°Miss?¡± she called again, and I stiffened, finding her meeting my gaze with a professional smile.

    ¡°Miss, are you okay? You don¡¯t seem to be listening to me,<i>¡± </i>she said, and this time, I blinked, snapping out of my thoughts before shaking my head.

    ¡°N¨Cno, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to call Zayn, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you could ask someone to clean this up for me,¡± I said, clearing my throat.

    Why was I overthinking it? It wasn¡¯t as though I could outright ask if she was truly blind, and it would be disrespectful if I did.

    ¡°Okay, Miss. What about breakfast? You haven¡¯t eaten much since yesterday, and I¡¯ll also have to assign you another servant since Serena won¡¯t be avable.¡±

    I frowned slightly at her words, Serena wouldn¡¯t be avable anytime soon.

    I knew she meant no harm, but hearing it out loud made me realize just how grave the situation must be for Serena. I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening to her right now, but based on what my father had said, I trusted him. I didn¡¯t want to overreact and make things worse.

    I forced a smile and nodded.

    ¡°Okay, thank you. I¡¯d appreciate both the food and the servant. But for the servant¡­ could you get me Isabe? She¡¯s the only maid I know here, and I think she¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    16:59 Sat, <b>9 </b>Aug

    Even though I knew Isabe would be frightened by the idea of bing my personal servant after all, she was still afraid of me, and I had scared her with my aura that day, that was exactly why I wanted her. If she was truly terrified of me, then I wouldn¡¯t have to worry too much about her overstepping. She was the right candidate.

    Sandra¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile at my request, and she lowered her head slightly before responding.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. I¡¯ll send her to you with your meal and get someone else to clean your room.¡±

    I nodded and thanked her. Soon after, she walked out of the room, and as the door closed behind her, I exhaled a long, shaky breath before copsing onto the bed. My hand ran through my hair as my eyes fluttered shut, trying to process everything that had happened in the span of just an hour.

    Apparently, Serena had discovered those idiots¡® affair and had been tricked into giving the guard, Ashvein.

    But now that I thought about it, this was actually my fault. Despite knowing that Kieran had connections with the rogues, I hadn¡¯t paid enough attention to the attack. Instead, I¡¯d focused on eliminating him since he was the most dangerous threat. And though the rogues¡® attack hadn¡¯t happened in my past life, if I had at least warned my father to keep a closer watch on the captive, none of this would have happened.

    This is definitely my fault.

    If I didn¡¯t-

    ¡°If, if, if,¡± She cut in, her voice sharp with frustration. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve been saying, ming yourself.¡±

    I blinked, surprised that she was snapping at me.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you go a day without ming yourself for once? You¡¯re not the goddess, you can¡¯t do everything alone, so not everything is your fault. I know you¡¯re sad about what happened, but you can¡¯t keep ming yourself. Especially¡­¡± She paused for a brief moment, then whispered just under her breath, ¡°Even now¡­ even now you carry that self¨Cme in your soul for what happened to him.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes in confusion at her words, not understanding what she meant, but before I could say anything, there was a knock on the door. A maid.I didn¡¯t recognize stepped inside, lowered her head, and despite visibly trembling as my gazended on her, spoke.

    ¡°Good morning, miss. I have been asked to take care of your room.¡±

    I nced at her briefly before flopping back onto the bed, nodding nonchntly as I finally recognized her as one of the maids who had been gossiping behind my back with Isabe, the one I had directed my aura at.

    ¡°Go ahead, thank you. I appreciate it,¡± I said. She responded with something, but I had already shut my eyes, trying to think clearly about what I should do to save Serena from the cruel Lycan King.

 Revival 151

    <b>Chapter 151 </b>

    Darius pov

    ¡°Now that I think about it, I do not know the true identity of that boy, Kieran. He came to my pack one day, iming his parents was dead and asking if we could ept him into the Emberfang,¡± Ethan, the girl¡¯s father, exined with a frown as I held the coin in my hand, staring at it without a word.

    ¡°At first, I thought he was a rogue trying to infiltrate the pack. Since rogues are known for taking Ashvein, I ordered a drug test to confirm if he was truly one. No matter what, Ashvein is a substance that, once taken will always remain in your blood. But¡­¡± He paused, voice gruffer. ¡°He passed the test. Kieran came outpletely clean that day, and since it seemed unlikely he was a rogue, I took him in.¡±

    I tilted my head, my cold eyes fixed on the head side of the coin, still saying nothing, watching it carefully.

    ¡°I had thought at the time that even if he was a rogue, it would be safer to keep him close, watch him and if he did anything stupid, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to end his life. That was my original n. But after a year had passed since his arrival, and he did nothing suspicious during that period, my guard began to lessen, especially¡­¡± He cleared his throat, as though unsure if he should continue.

    Silence filled the room at his hesitation, and I could feel everyone¡¯s gazes on me¨CCassian, Drake, and the Emberfang beta and gammas.

    They all stared at me as if expecting me to speak, but I didn¡¯t. I had no intention of speaking.

    Instead, I turned the coin over, my expression cold and unchanging as my eyes lingered on the other side. Ethan seemed to realize I wasn¡¯t going to say anything, but the next second, he sighed and continued without being asked.

    ¡°I lessened my guard, especially when Nyssa started liking that bastard. He was all she could talk about, and whenever she did, she was happier and more cheerful than usual.¡±

    Ethan straightened in his seat, his eyes locked on me.

    ¡°Alpha Darius, my daughter had always believed that, being wolfless, she would never find her mate and no one would ever ept her. But then that bastard deceived her, and she fell hopelessly in love with him so much so that she couldn¡¯t even bear to see him hurt. She would rather be the one suffering in his ce.¡±

    His voice was firm, but before I could stop myself, the corner of my lips curved into a humorless smirk as the words from yesterday echoed in my mind:

    ¡°Okay! I don¡¯t mind giving you my body if it means you¡¯ll help me find him. Alive or dead, it doesn¡¯t matter, I just want to see him. Or his corpse. With my own eyes. You can use force to drag him here if he¡¯s alive, or dig up his grave if he¡¯s not. I really don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°And her best friend, Aria¡­ my daughter must have felt deeply betrayed by her. She truly loved her.¡±

    ¡°You know Aria? My ex¨Cbest friend? If you could also find her body, I¡¯d be thrilled. In fact, I¡¯d be really d if you brought Kieran to me alive and found Aria¡¯s body too. But if you can¡¯t manage both, then just Kieran will do.¡±

    A small scoff escaped me at his words. I rested my head on one hand, idly toying with the coin before finally speaking, my voice a deep hum.

    ¡°Cut to the chase. What do you want to say?¡± I asked, emotionless. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught the visible stiffening of everyone present at my voice. But Ethan, perhaps knowing I didn¡¯t like repeating myself, finally spoke.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat I am simply saying is that my daughter¡¯s servant, Serena, was also deceived. She didn¡¯t give the guard Ashvein on purpose, and if you can find it in your heart to forgive her, then I would be truly grateful to you, Your Majesty,¡± he said respectfully, lowering his head slightly.

    My gaze flickered away from the coin. i stared at nothing in particr for a brief moment before inhaling sharply, flipping the coin into the air and catching it in my palm, then finally turning to Ethan with a cold gaze, leaning forward on the desk.

    ¡°I see¡­ so you want to beg for the life of the servant? Is that it?¡± I asked, and Ethan swallowed hard before nodding without hesitation.

    ¡°Yes, my king. That girl grew up with my daughter, and I also take her as my own child. Plus¡­ I made a promise to someone to keep her safe.¡±

    He closed his eyes briefly before rising from the seat and dropping to the ground, his head bowed respectfully as he echoed,

    ¡°Please show the girl mercy. 1-1 beg of you, Your Highness. I will do whatever you want, but please return her to my daughter.<b>¡± </b>

    Almost immediately, the beta and gamma also dropped to their knees, bowing their heads as they repeated,

    ¡°We beg for your mercy, my king!¡±

    The air grew thick with tension as I watched. Instead of speaking, I casually flipped the coin, as though I couldn¡¯t see any of it.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Cassian and Drake exchanging a nce, clearly torn. It was <i>obvious </i>they wanted to plead for the servant as well, but they held back, perhaps afraid it might appear they were taking sides.<ul><li></li></ul>

    ¡°I see,¡± I hummed nonchntly, uncaring that these people had dropped to their knees.

    It wasn¡¯t something I would pay attention to. Just because they begged for forgiveness didn¡¯t mean I would care¨CAlpha or not.

    ¡°Mercy? You want me to show mercy to a traitor? But why should I?¡±

    As soon as I spoke, everyone stiffened. Ethan lifted his head and, as his gaze met mine, I watched him swallow hard, his breath shaky. My eyes shed white, and the corner of my lips curved into a humorless smirk as I flipped the coin in my hand once again, catching <b>it </b>between two fingers. The words left my mouth in a low whisper.

    ¡°No matter the reason, that servant betrayed your daughter. She betrayed you, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    I tilted my head, my smirk widening. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what she did as long as she betrayed you, then she should die¡­ shouldn¡¯t <b>she</b>?¡±

 Revival 152

    <b>Chapter </b><b>152 </b>

    Darius <b>pov </b>

    Death.

    That was the punishment traitors deserved without a second thought. Those who betray others, no matter the reason must face <b>death </b><b>for </b><b>the </b>wound left by betrayal cuts as deep as any de.

    Back then, I had felt that very sting, betrayed by the man I trusted and loved¡­ my own brother.

    It was my blood brother who had deceived me, who had allied with the elders for the sake of a throne I didn¡¯t even want, and who had taken my mate¡¯s life. That day would forever be carved into my memory, walking into her room to find her on the ground, blood pooling around her as she clutched at the foot of that man in disbelief.

    I could still remember the shock that froze me in ce as I stepped inside and took in the scene before me.

    My brother, Dalton, stood over her with a sickening grin on his lips, a dagger dripping with her blood in his hand.

    A dagger I knew too well, the moon dagger given to me by the diviner, who imed the goddess herself had chosen it for me.

    She had called it precious, a powerful symbol that the goddess had epted me wholeheartedly as the Lycan King.

    I had been proud to own it, treasured it and that bastard had known. That¡¯s why he had used it to kill her, to stain its silver edge with her blood.

    That was his cruel revenge on me.

    So it exined why I had stood at the door without moving for a brief moment as she gasped in pain, her teary eyes locked on him.

    it was her words that had seemed to snap me out of my daze that day.

    ¡°Why¨Cwhy would you betray him like this, Dalton¡­? I¨Cif he finds out, he would never forgive you. He loved you. He trusted you!¡±

    After those words, everything became a blur. All I knew was that a scream tore from the deepest parts of me as I threw him aside and cradled her in my arms, whispering and begging her to stay with me to stay alive, despite knowing she wouldn¡¯t survive the fatal wound caused by the moon dagger.

    It was a dagger designed to kill werewolves, and it was no surprise when Dalton had tried to stab me with it. But in my rage, I had killed him without an ounce of emotion.

    I tore him apart, and before I came back to my senses, I had killed the elders too, after discovering they were in cohorts with Dalton.

    I frowned through the haze of my thoughts, my brows creasing together as I finally realized something that had slipped my mind for a long time.

    The moon dagger.

    I hadn¡¯t seen it since Dalton¡¯s death. When everything cleared, the dagger was gone, and I had searched for it for years after what happened but I could never find <b>it</b>.

    It was as though it had vanished into thin air.

    ¡°M¨Cmy <b>king</b><b>,</b>¡± Ethan¡¯s timid voice snapped me out of my daze<b>, </b>and I <b>lifted </b><b>a </b>brow as my <b>gaze </b><b>flickered </b><b>to </b><b>him</b><b>, </b><b>kneeling </b>on <b>the </b><b>ground </b><b>with </b><b>his </b><b>beta </b>and gamma.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Please¡­ please, I¡¯m begging you, free the servant. I¨CI know what she did was wrong, but I swear she didn¡¯t mean to betray my daughter. She didn¡¯t mean to interfere with the rogue¡¯s matter.¡±

    He pleaded, and I shifted my gaze away with a silent scoff before leaning back with the coin in my hand, no longer in the mood to <b>speak </b>with<b>. </b>any of them. Instead of wasting time, I did what I always did whenever I couldn¡¯t make a decisjon.

    I flipped the coin once, then held it between my fingers, my voice dropping into a low hum.

    ¡°How about we let the coin decide?¡± I began, and everyone immediately looked up at me as I held it, staring at the glinting metal.

    ¡°You im the girl didn¡¯t mean harm and that I should pardon her, right? But I don¡¯t want to do that. I want to torture her until she begs for death¡­ and then grant it. Still, I will be fair.¡±

    The air turned colder at my words, and I could feel the atmosphere shift. I turned the coin to show them one side.

    ¡°If itnds on heads, the girl lives. I¡¯ll forget everything and pardon her. But¡­¡±

    I rotated it slowly, revealing the other side.

    ¡°If it¡¯s tails, she dies by my hands. As simple as that.¡±

    As soon as I finished, a tense silence fell over the room. Everyone exchanged uneasy nces, everyone except Cassian and Drake.

    Their gazes were different. A flicker of grief crossed their faces, as if they already knew the oue, knew the coin wouldnd in my favor.

    Just like it always had.

    But don¡¯t get me wrong, I wasn¡¯t the kind of man who cheated or rigged the coin. For some reason, it simply alwaysnded on the side! chose whenever I flipped it. Cassian called it an insane amount of luck, but I never thought much of it. It was just my way of deciding without really deciding or at least pretending to be fair.

    Ethan didn¡¯t speak for a long moment, his eyes fixed on me, until they sharpened with determination. He gave a slow nod.

    ¡°I agree to this, <i>my </i>king. Thank you for your kindness.¡±

    I caught the quiet voice of someone behind him, his beta or gamma, I wasn¡¯t sure.

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s words trailed off, as though he couldn¡¯t bring himself to finish. Judging from his expression, he¡¯d been about to tell Ethan not to agree. But Ethan didn¡¯t even nce his way as he replied in a low murmur,

    ¡°This is the only way we can save Serena¡­ her fate now depends on luck.¡±

    The corner of my lips twitched, and I couldn¡¯t help butmend him for being a smart man.

    From what I had seen, he truly deserved the title of Alpha, he knew when to act and when to hold back.

    That was¡­ impressive.

    ¡°Okay then,¡± I said tly, gripping the coin tighter before flipping it into the air. As it spun, everyone held their <b>breath</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>tension </b><b>in </b><b>the </b><b>room </b>growing thicker with every second.

    When itnded in my hand, my eyes flickered <b>to </b><b>it</b><b>.</b><b>,, </b>and I smirked.

 Revival 153

    Chapter <b>153 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>153 </b>

    Darius pov

    Tails. I won.

    ¡°<b>I </b>will personally interrogate the girl tonight. I don¡¯t want to hear about this matter from you or anyone else again,¡± I said, <b>my </b>voice low and devoid of emotion as I walked toward the door. I paused briefly, ncing over my shoulder to find Ethan and his men staring <b>at </b>the ground, their expressions heavy with sorrow.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡± I asked tly.

    Silence hung in the air until Ethan finally drew in a deep breath and replied,

    ¡°Understood, my king.¡±

    Without another word, I turned back to the door and left the study, heading toward my room with my hands tucked into my pockets. Just as <b>i </b>expected, Ss¡¯s voice broke the quiet.

    ¡°Darius, you-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± I cut him off before he could finish, my voice colder and sharper than I intended.

    ¡°If it were anyone else, I¡¯d do the same without hesitation and you wouldn¡¯t care. So why does she get special treatment?¡± I asked as I reached for the door, pushing it open and stepping inside. The moment I entered, I shut it behind me.

    Standing in the quiet space, my eyes traced the entire room and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t move, my legs felt glued to the ground and all could hear was the rapid thump of my heartbeat as I took in the room where I had kept all her belongings.

    All her memories.

    Her paintings, her jewelry, her clothes, her shoes, everything that once belonged to her, everything that could remind me of her.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s more upsetting about this, Ss?¡± I whispered under my breath, walking to a painting covered with a white cloth. As <b>I </b>pulled it away, the image of my Liana smiling brightly in a white dress met my eyes.

    ¡°That you seem to have forgotten about her¡­ that you¡¯ve let go of the past. Let go of her.¡±

    I reached out to the painting and, almost in a daze, my fingers brushed against her cheek. For a brief moment, my vision blurred, and a heavy wave of sorrow crashed over me.

    ¡°Even though her memories will be forever imprinted in our minds for as long as we live¡­ don¡¯t you feel even a shred of guilt, knowing everything that happened was our fault? If we had paid more attention to her and those gossips¡­ if we hadn¡¯t felt so guilty about taking the throne from Dalton and looking away as hemitted those little crimes, if we had just gotten there sooner, saved her then she would have lived. Our child would have lived.¡±

    My fingers trembled against the painting, and for the first time in years, I felt the very emotions I had locked away, the ones I had sworn I didn¡¯t deserve to feel, the ones I promised myself I¡¯d never let surface again.

    Yet every day, I relive it¨Cagain and again. The goddess had been so cruel, ensuring I could never forget the pain I felt <b>or </b><b>the </b><b>blood </b>I had <b>shed </b>that day.

    ¡°Darius¡­¡±

    Ss called my name, then paused. His voice was low, and I could hear the faint tremor behind it.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    JU:40 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b>12 <b>Aug </b>

    ¡°I <b>haven¡¯t </b><b>forgotten </b>what happened that day to our mate, Liana. I haven¡¯t forgotten her¡­ her memories still burn in <b>my </b><b>mind</b>, <b>and </b>over a find <b>myself </b>thinking about what we lost. That day, we lost everything our mate, our child¡­ and the people we used to <b>be </b>

    My fingers brushed lightly over the painting, as if I could truly feel her through the canvas.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t live like this forever, you know. I¡¯m not certain but I think the Goddess is giving us a second chance, to finally be <b>happy</b><b>. </b><b><i>And </i></b>that happiness¡­ is Nyssa<b>, </b>our second¨Cchance mate. Can¡¯t we be selfish, just this once? Can¡¯t we choose happiness<b>? </b>Why are you <b>pushing </b>Nyssa away? Don¡¯t we deserve it?¡±

    My fingers froze over the painting, and for a brief moment I said nothing. My eyes were vacant, my expression empty and hollow as I stared <b>at </b>Liana. Then, the next second, I frowned, reached forward to cover the cloth over the painting, and stood straight, tucking my hands into <b>my </b>

    pockets.

    Under my breath, I muttered,

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t deserve happiness. Our happiness died that very day. So I don¡¯t want to hear another word about that girl from you. Don¡¯t <b>test </b>me, Ss. Sure, I can¡¯t end her life, but that doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t suffer by my hands.¡±

    Ss didn¡¯t respond, maybe because he knew I was serious. He simply huffed and cut off contact with me. In an instant, my eyes turned cold<b>, </b>all emotion and vulnerability vanishing. At that exact moment, there was a knock on the door.

    I shifted my gaze toward it, my frown deepening since no one was allowed near this room, not even Cassain. Still, <b>I </b>walked over and opened it to find Sandra standing before me, her blind white eyes narrowed on me and a smile etched across her face. She lowered her head respectfully and spoke.

    ¡°Greetings to the king. Thedy has been given food and has settled down.¡±

    I raised a brow, mild confusion flickering across my features before speaking.

    ¡°And why are you telling me this?¡± I asked, not caring what the she¨Cwolf did. I didn¡¯t remember asking her.

    Sandra¡¯s smile seemed to widen at my question, but she simply exined.

    ¡°My apologies, my king. I just thought you would like to know.¡±

    Her eyes glistened with a certain glint as she looked straight at me, and for some reason, I didn¡¯t like it. It reminded me of someone, a glint i had seen before but couldn¡¯t quite ce.

    That reminded me.

    Sandra. Who exactly was this woman? She was the head attendant, right? That was what ude had told me. He had said she had been working in the pack for a long time but¡­

    I narrowed my eyes at her, studying her carefully.

    I didn¡¯t seem to recall her or rather, my memory of her felt hazy.

    However, before I could dwell on it, something/suddenly mmed into me, making me frown. A sharp, splitting pain shot through <b>my </b><b>skull</b>, and I instinctively reached up, clutching my head with a grimace.

    But just as quickly as it came, it was gone, leaving me blinking in confusion<b>, </b>only for Sandra¡¯s voice to snap me out of <b>my </b><b>d </b>

    ¡°I apologize for bothering you, my king. I will be taking my leave now,¡± she said with a respectful bow.

    As <i>she </i>turned to leave, I caught the famt, amused smirk curling her lips, before she closed the door behind her.

    <b>I </b>stood there for a moment, drawing in a slow, steady breath, before running a hand through <b>my </b><b>hair </b>and turning <b>back </b>toward the paintings little bewildered that I hadpletely forgotten what I¡¯d been thinking just moments ago.

    AD

 Revival 154

    <b>Chapter </b><b>154 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°Serena will be interrogated by the Lycan King tonight, Nyssa. I¡¯m sorry, but your father is weak, there¡¯s nothing <b>I </b>can <b>do</b><b>, </b><b>Her </b>fate <b>has </b>already been decided.¡±

    That was what my father had told me earlier this afternoon when he returned from his meeting with Darius. In that moment, <b>I </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>even </b>sure what I felt hearing him say those words. The only thing I knew was that my father had truly tried his best to save Serena<b>¡­ </b>but he couldn¡¯t do any more.

    He had to think about his position.

    As the Alpha of the Emberfang Pack, he couldn¡¯t risk doing anything that might harm the welfare of the pack, especially not something <b>that </b>would anger Darius. So when he told me all this, I forced myself not to react. I simply said I understood and urged him to return to our pack before it got toote.

    I could tell he didn¡¯t want to leave, likely because he suspected I might do something reckless. But he eventually left after saying his <b>final </b>goodbye to Serena. I wasn¡¯t certain, but Isabeter told me that she had heard from the prison guard that he had cried too.

    And now that he was gone and night had fallen, I realized my father had been right.

    I was about to do something reckless.

    ¡°M¨Cmydy¡­¡± Isabe whispered, her voice breathless as we hid behind the wall, watching the packhouse servants pass by and do their chores, unaware that both Isabe and I were hiding just behind them.

    ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t think this is right, mydy. If anyone catches us, then I might be punished¡­¡± she said again, her body trembling as I stood behind her, leaning slightly to poke my head out while trying to stay hidden.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Isabe. I just need you to guide me to the cell where Serena is, and then you can go back and act like you know nothing. This won¡¯t affect you,¡± I exined once again, keeping my voice low.

    So, you¡¯re probably wondering what I was doing here with my temporary servant, right? <b>It </b>was pretty simple, actually.

    The reason I had asked Sandra to give me Isabe instead was exactly for this.

    So she could lead me to the cell Serena was in and I could help her escape before Darius interrogated her.

    I called this secret n:

    Operation Save Serena and Sneak Her Out of the Lunaris Dominion Safely.

    Yes, this was myst option to save Serena, and even though I knew it was nearly impossible, I couldn¡¯t sit there and do nothing. Sneaking her out of the cell was already an impossible feat on its own, but getting her out of the Lunaris Dominion<b>, </b>where they were strict about no insiders or outsiders ever crossing pack boundaries was another challenge entirely.

    Yet I also knew I couldn¡¯t just stand by. So, now that Darius was in his study, busy with Cassian and Drake, I took the perfect opportunity to

    ask Isabe nicely and by nicely, I mean threaten her with my aura to direct me to the cell.

    Since she was already afraid of me in the first ce, convincing her was easier than I expected.

    ¡°B¨Cbut Miss Sandra will know that it was me who-¡± Her words trailed off as my eyes narrowed. I quickly pulled <b>her </b>back. wrapping tightly around her waist while the other covered her mouth, silencing her just as theughter of the passing <b>maids </b><b>rang </b><b>out </b><b>in </b><b>the </b>

    <b>st </b><b>me</b><b>, </b>one arm

    air.

    That <b>is </b>what <b>I¡¯m </b><b>saying</b><b>. </b><b>Beta </b>Cassian <b>is </b><b>so </b>cutel Such a shame his <b>mate</b>, Lady E, doesn¡¯t <b>seem </b>to live him much one of the fint for the <b>they </b><b>walked </b><b>past </b><b>us</b><b>, </b>oblivious <b>to </b><b>our </b>presence.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Right</b><b>! </b><b>Even </b>though the Lycan King is the most handsome man in the packhouse, all the girls have a crush on Sir <b>Zayn</b><b>, </b>Beta Cassan and Gamma Drake<b>¡­ </b>

    <b>Their </b>voices faded as they walked farther away and I tilted my head slightly in mild surprise,

    Huh. So Darius wasn¡¯t the most loved by women? I¡¯d thought he would be, judging by his appearance but then again, personality was just as important.

    The corner of my lips curved into a slight, smug, sneer before I could stop myself. I couldn¡¯t help

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    but think it served him right.

    Isabe shook her head, her hand reaching for mine over her mouth, clearly trying to tell me to let go.

    Ah, right. I forgot.

    I removed my hand from her mouth and pulled away slightly, muttering a quick apology.

    ¡°Sorry for that, Isabe. It was a mistake,¡± I whispered.

    She immediately waved her hands and lowered her head slightly.

    ¡°N¨Cno<b>, </b>miss. It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to apologise<i>,¡± </i>she said, her voice trembling.

    I frowned, studying her.

    Why was she so scared of me? Sure, I¡¯d unleashed my aura that day, but that didn¡¯t mean she needed to tremble around me every time¡­ If anyone saw this, they¡¯d probably think I was bullying her, which I swear! wasn¡¯t.

    (TDT)

    ¡°You know, you really don¡¯t have to be so frightened of me,¡± I said, leaning toward her with a grin. Being taller, I easily towered over her, and she gasped, leaning back slightly as I went on.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything bad to you unless you provoke me. So, you don¡¯t need to look so scared, I¡¯m actually a very nice person, okay?¡±

    I tried putting on my kindest expression but it seemed to have the opposite effect. She swallowed hard, trembling even more before stammering,

    ¡°O¨Cof course, mydy. I am not scared of you.¡±

    Her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her dress, and for a moment, I just stared at her before scoffing softly and leaning back to mutter under my breath,

    ¡°Liar.¡±

    She blinked, clearly startled but the next second, her gaze dropped to the floor. She didn¡¯t say a word and I realized I might have scared her more than I intended that day. So, I sighed and offered a quiet apology.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for frightening you. I can take things said to me but not to my pack or the people I hold dear. I didn¡¯t mean to <b>scare </b>you,<b>¡± </b><b>I </b><b>said </b><b>and </b>her eyes widened slightly at my words. When she looked back up at me, I gave her a sincere grin.

    ¡°Thank you for showing me to the dungeon. I promise this won¡¯t affect you,¡± I added before leaning against the wall<b>, </b>poking <b>my </b><b>head </b><b>out </b><b>to </b>

    <b>10:41 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>12 </b><b>Aug </b>

    see <b>if </b>the coast was clear.

    But before I could take another step, I heard her speak, her voice small and hesitant.

    ¡°M¨CMiss¡­ forgive me, but I lied to you.¡±

    I blinked in confusion and turned to see her swallowing hard, her face blooming into a deeper shade of pink. She looked away quickly, pointing toward the opposite direction.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ but that¡¯s the way to the dungeon not here¡±

    A

 Revival 155

    <b>Chapter </b><b>155 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b><b>pov </b>

    <b>Isabe </b><b>had </b>lied to me. She had lied about wanting us to roam around the packhouse instead of going to the dungeon because she was scared <b>of </b>getting into trouble.

    And to be honest, I wasn¡¯t even upset or annoyed. I could understand her. She didn¡¯t want to get punished, and knowing how terrifying Darius could be, he probably would have made her pay for it. But I wasn¡¯t going to let this implicate her in any way.

    If anyone found out, it would be solely my fault.

    I had promised her that. And so, as we walked silently toward the dungeon, sneaking past maids and the guards stationed around, I didn¡¯t actually think it was necessary to move so cautiously. I had already borrowed one of Isabe¡¯s maid outfits before leaving my room. Still, just in case someone might recognize me, I opted to keep quiet and make myself as invisible as possible, especially trying not toe across Sandra.

    Even though she was blind, something told me she would recognize me instantly if she saw me.

    ¡°Mydy¡­¡± Isabe whispered as we ducked our heads, passing by three maids who didn¡¯t give us so much as a nce. We pressed ourselves behind a wall when more maids walked past, making sure to avoid unnecessary attention.

    ¡°Yes?¡± I replied, ncing ahead before starting forward again when the coast was clear. She followed closely, her voice timid as she asked,

    ¡°F¨Cforgive me for asking, mydy, but¡­ why would you go through all this for a servant?¡±

    My steps faltered briefly at her words, but I kept walking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean any harm, but¡­ we servants have been taught that our entire existence is for our masters. We¡¯ve been trained to give up our lives for them without hesitation. Our bodies, our lives, they belong to the Lycan King, and only death parts us from him,¡± she exined in a voice so soft it was barely a whisper.

    By then, we had stepped out of the packhouse. Apparently, the dungeon was located a few meters away from it.

    As the cold air hit my face, she continued,

    ¡°I have seen many people of high status treat us servants as nothing more than their possessions. But you are different, mydy. The way you treat Serena¡­ it¡¯s different. You don¡¯t treat her like a servant at all. And now, you¡¯re risking yourself to save her, even though you know you could get in trouble.¡±

    She paused, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Instead of answering, I stopped walking, my ears perking at a sound behind us. Thank the goddess I was used to sneaking around at home- my reflexes kicked in instantly. I grabbed Isabe¡¯s hand and pulled her toward arge tree, hiding us both from view.

    Almost immediately, voices echoed through the air. Leaning closer to Isabe, who gasped softly, my gaze flicked toward the two men who walked past the tree.

    Guards.

    ¡°Are you sure you heard a voice here, Liam? You¡¯re not mistaken, right? Honestly, I think you are because who in their right mind would be dumb enough to sneak into the packhouse?¡± The taller one of the two men said as they both stopped walking.

    <b>Chapter </b>155

    <b>The </b><b>one </b><b>who </b><b>had </b><b>spoken </b>carried a <b>sword</b><b>, </b>while <b>the </b>shorter one had <b>a </b>gun strapped to his belt.

    Isabe <b>and </b><b>I </b>exchanged a quick look, and I could feel her trembling.

    <b>We </b>might¡¯ve been the dumb ones, but we weren¡¯t sneaking into the packhouse, we were trying to sneak out.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. I heard something, Billy. I¡¯m not exaggerating, I really heard a woman¡¯s voice just now.¡±

    Liam shot back with a confused expression, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the area like he was trying to sniff us out.

    A loud smack suddenly echoed through the air, and Liam hissed, rubbing the back of his head as he turned to re at Billy.

    ¡°Of course you¡¯d hear a woman¡¯s voice, you creep. You¡¯ve got a mate at home who¡¯s pregnant. <i>Don¡¯t </i>you think you should stop looking <b>and </b>fantasizing about other women already?¡±

    Liam growled at Billy¡¯s words and Isabe and I exchanged another incredulous look at the scene unfolding.

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ve stopped that already! I only have eyes for my mate, and I¡¯m not lying. But I really did hear a woman¡¯s voice just now,¡± he insisted, turning sharply toward the tree we were hiding behind.

    I stiffened, pressing Isabe and myself closer to the trunk.

    Shit. He was walking this way, which was bad because if he caught us, we wouldn¡¯t be able to save Serana. But more importantly, Isabe would be in trouble since she was helping me, and I couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    I had promised her she wouldn¡¯t get involved.

    My gaze flickered to Isabe and I found her staring back at me, fear filling her eyes as though she knew we were seconds from being caught.

    ¡°where are you going now? Let¡¯s just go back. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no one here, you¡¯re just imagining it. I have to get back to my mate and kids!¡°.

    ¡°Oh, wait a second. Let me check first.¡±

    Liam shot back as Billy spoke, the sound of footsteps drawing nearer, making my frown deepen.

    He seemed adamant about checking, and if I didn¡¯t do something now, we¡¯d be exposed.

    ¡°M¨CMiss,¡± Isabe whispered, breathless. My hands curled into fists as I made my decision.

    I didn¡¯t care if I was exposed, but I couldn¡¯t let this affect Isabe, not after I promised. I reached out, gave her arm a reassuring squeeze, and shook my head, signaling for her to stay hidden.

    Then I turned, ready to step out and reveal myself to the two men<b>, </b>when something happened, something that made me freeze.

    A voice, low and amused, echoed through the air.

    ¡°Wow¡­ this is the first time someone¡¯s said I sound like a woman.¡±

    I inhaled sharply, eyes widening in surprise as I instinctively snapped my head toward the direction of the voice and there he was.

    Sitting on a branch of the tree we were leaning against<b>, </b>his posture almostzy, dressed in a baggy shirt that hung slightly open to reveal a hint of his chest. His narrowed eyes were fixed on the two men who now stared up at him in clear surprise. In his hand was <b>an </b>apple and <b>as </b>the two men blurted out at the same time, he bit into it and smiled.

    ¡°Sir Zayn!¡±

    Wed 13 Aug

 Revival 156

    <b>Chapter </b><b>156 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b><b>pov </b>

    <b>Oh</b><b>. </b><b>My</b><b>. </b>Goddess<b>. </b>

    My jaw practically hit the ground as I stared at Zayn in shock and disbelief, watching him casually grin down at the two men below. His posture was so rxed he could¡¯ve been mistaken for a sloth. But that wasn¡¯t even the most shocking part¨Csure, him sitting up <b>in </b><b>a </b><b>tree was </b>strange enough, but what truly stunned me was the fact that he had been here the entire time¡­ and i hadn¡¯t noticed.

    Maybe it would¡¯ve made sense if I were still wolfless, but after She, my senses had sharpened to the point where I could detect a presence almost instantly. Yet this man had been perched there all along without me realizing. And something told me I still wouldn¡¯t have<b>, </b>if he <b>hadn¡¯t </b>spoken up.

    ¡°S¨Csir Zayn<b>,</b>¡± Isabe whispered, her voice trembling slightly as she stared up at him. Almost instantly, her cheeks flushed a deep pink, clearly mesmerized by his beauty.

    And to be fair, I¡¯d agree, Zayn was an undeniably beautiful man. After Darius, he was the second most attractive man I¡¯d seen, followed closely by Cassian and Drake. Sitting there under the moonlight, with the wind ruffling his hair, he looked like something painted by the goddess herself. Any woman would be smitten.

    But for some reason, I felt¡­ nothing. Not even the faintest flutter in my heartbeat.

    Instead, my mind was preupied with the fact that this man had been here all along, his presencepletely hidden.

    I arched a brow, my gaze narrowing as I studied him.

    From what I could tell, he didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary doctor.

    That or I didn¡¯t notice him because I was too busy trying not to get caught.

    ¡°Sir Zayn, is that you? What are you doing in the tree?¡± Billy, the taller of the two asked in confusion, staring up.

    Zayn¡¯s grin widened and I knew he¡¯d spotted me from the corner of his eye. My heart pounded at the thought that he might expose us.

    ¡°Good evening, guards,<i>¡± </i>he greeted casually, lifting a hand in azy wave before gesturing toward the tree he sat on.

    ¡°I came to get some juicy apples the maids were gossiping about. They called them the forbidden apples of the packhouse, apparently, once you take a bite, you can¡¯t get enough. So, naturally, I got curious.¡± His tone was light, almost as if he were telling a story. ¡°And just like they said, after the first bite, I couldn¡¯t stop. I just kept eating them one after another.¡±

    He pointed toward the ground beneath him, and as the guards followed his finger, so did Isabe and I<b>, </b>only for me to scoff in disbelief at

    what I saw.

    Beneath himy a heap of already¨Ceaten apples, and it wasn¡¯t just three or four.

    No, even from here, I could¡¯clearly tell there had to be at least fifteen¡­ maybe even twenty.

    No freaking way, did this man actually eat twenty apples?

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± the two guards muttered in unison, eyes wide as they stared at the pile I caught the twitch <b>in </b>Billy¡¯s eye as he muttered, ¡°<b>You </b><b>must </b>have really loved those apples, Sir Zayn..! you ate a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I think you ate most of the apples on the tree<b>, </b>Sir Zayn<b>,¡± </b>Liam added, and Zayn chuckled at his words before shaking <b>his </b><b>head</b>.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>156 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Oh</b><b>, </b>I <b>didn¡¯t</b>. <b>You </b><b>don¡¯t </b>have <b>to </b><b>worry </b>about that, there are still more. I think five, but we¡¯re in the right <b>season</b><b>, </b>so they¡¯ll <b>grow </b><b>back </b><b>in </b>na

    <b>time </b>

    <b>A </b>silent scoff escaped me at his words, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from shaking my head as Billy and Liam exchanged a confused <b>nce</b>.

    This man¡­ he didn¡¯t seem too normal.

    ¡°I see¡­ haha. It was you, Sir, that I heard then? I thought it was a woman, sorry for the mistake,¡± he said, and 1 swallowed nervously, turning to Zayn as he spoke.

    ¡°Ah, that is fine,¡± Zayn responded, and for the briefest moment, I felt his gaze flicker to me before he returned his attention to the <b>guards</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Sometimes I just like to speak to myself while I¡¯m alone. I talk about different herbs that I mix together to be effective, so you might <b>have </b>mistaken me for a woman but I am the only one here.¡±

    As soon as he said this, a breath of relief escaped me and I instinctively rxed.

    Liam nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Alright, Sir Zayn. Apologies for disturbing you¨Cwe¡¯ll get back to our work. But be careful though¡­ you know what they say: an apple <b>a </b><b>day </b>keeps the doctor away¡­ and you are a doctor.¡± He snorted,ughing hard at his own joke, while Billy rolled his eyes.

    I even caught Isabe cringing slightly, but Zayn actuallyughed in amusement and pped his hands.

    ¡°Haha, that was actually a funny joke. I will be careful.¡±

    I watched as both Liam and Billy lowered their heads respectfully to Zayn before walking away, their voices carrying through the air.

    ¡°You see? I told <i>you</i>, dimwit, there was no <i>one </i>there. You already wasted my time.¡±

    ¡°Come on, bro. There was someone there, Sir Zayn so I wasn¡¯t hearing things like you said.¡±

    As soon as <i>their </i>voices faded, I released the breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding and leaned slightly away from Isabe, who still looked terrified at almost being caught. I couldn¡¯t deny I felt a little bad for forcing her into this situation with me, so I reached out and touched her arm, my voice low as I whispered,

    ¡°Isabe, you should go back to the packhouse. Just point me in the direction <i>of </i>the dungeon, I¡¯ll go alone from here.¡±

    Her eyes widened, and the next moment she parted her lips, ready to say something. But before she could, a low, calm voice drifted through the air, and when I tore my gaze from her, it flickered to him.

    Zayn was now standing right beside Isabe. I frowned instinctively, realizing I hadn¡¯t even heard him move.

    As soon as I met his gaze<i>, </i>the smile on his face widened. He lifted one hand in another casual wave, the other tucked into his pocket.

    <b>¡°</b>He

    arot

    mire <b>libat </b>ara trau <b>daina </b>haranking somawhara again<b>? </b>Vou <b>know </b>this reminds

    me <i>of </i><b>th </b>

    at dayton VOLLeura <b>do </b>like emankine

 Revival 157

    <b>Chapter 157 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    I almost rolled my eyes at his words, knowing he was referring to the night he¡¯d caught me sneaking back into the packhouse and <b>had </b>helped me slip into my room before the Emberfang Pack guards could catch me. Now, it felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, he¡¯d done the exact same thing <b>again</b><b>, </b>keeping me from being exposed to the guards.

    I wasn¡¯t sure why he had helped me twice. I knew I should be grateful, but as I looked at him, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he seemed different today.

    Like apletely different person.

    The way he carried himself had changed¨Che appeared moreid¨Cback, almostzy. I wasn¡¯t certain, but it was nothing like theposed version of him I usually saw. And his clothes¡­

    He stood tall before me in loose, baggy attire, his shirt unbuttoned down to his stomach. If you looked closely, you could catch a glimpse of the rock¨Chard abs etched along his torso.

    But most of all, what felt strangest was his aura. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it, but it seemed different, thicker.

    Not the same energy he usually radiated.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Zayn lifted a brow at me when I didn¡¯t respond, and I could feel Isabe¡¯s confused gaze on us. For a moment, I simply stared at him without saying a word.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ why are you staring at me like that-¡±

    He stopped mid¨Csentence as I suddenly stepped closer, closing the distance between us until we were only inches apart.

    Zayn¡¯s eyes widened, a little taken aback and as he blinked, I leaned in, narrowing my eyes as I tried to study his aura, without realizing I was well into his personal space.

    ¡°H¨Chey, what are you doing?¡± Zayn stammered in surprise, hands raised slightly as if to create some distance, and that¡¯s when I finally spoke.

    ¡°You seem¡­ very different today,¡± I whispered, tilting my head slightly.

    Zayn raised a brow at my words, and for a fleeting moment, I thought I saw amusement sh in his eyes before it vanished. He smiled faintly, shaking his head, his warm breath brushing against my lips as he said,

    ¡°What are you saying, miss? I don¡¯t understand. How am I different today?¡±

    The corners of my lips pulled into a small frown.

    He really did seem different¡­ or was I just imagining it?

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it,¡± I murmured under my breath. Zayn¡¯s smile deepened, and it was only then I realized just how close we were. Clearing my throat, I stepped back.

    ¡°I apologize for invading your personal space¡­ and thank you for saving us, Zayn. I¡¯m not sure how to repay you for <b>this</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>I </b><b>am </b><b>indebtest </b>to you,¡± I said.

    He chuckled, raising a hand and giving it a casual wave.

    ¡°You <b>don¡¯t </b>have to thank me. It¡¯s all good, I couldn¡¯t possibly sell out the <b>king¡¯s </b><b>mate</b>, <b>could </b>I <b>now</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>1/3 </b>

    10:13 <b>nu</b>, 14 <b>Aug </b>

    His gaze flicked briefly to Isabe, who shuddered visibly, a blush creeping over her cheeks as she shyly avoided his eyes.

    ¡°However,¡± he continued, azy smile tugging at his lips, ¡°I am curious about what you¡¯re doing out herete at night with a servant nning to flee the Lunaris Dominion?¡± he asked nonchntly, running a hand through his hair, his eyes glinting <b>with </b>amusement

    I swallowed hard at his question before shaking my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not running away from the Lunaris Dominion Pack,¡± I replied, keeping my tone neutral, I wasn¡¯t about to tell him I¡¯d been trying <b>to </b>sneak

    Serana out.

    Still, his grin widened as he leaned in slightly.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I heard your female servant was arrested. And now, it seems you¡¯re heading toward the dungeon. Tell me, are you trying to sneak <b>her </b>

    out?¡±

    My eye twitched at how easily he guessed, but I quickly cleared my throat, neither confirming nor denying his words. Instead, I lowered <b>my </b>head in quiet gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you, Zayn. We¡¯ll be parting ways here. I appreciate your help once again,¡± I said, and before he could respond, I turned to Isabe, pulling her a little aside, away from earshot.

    Holding her by the arms, I drew her closer. She looked at me in a confused daze, but knowing time was already short, I leaned in and whispered,

    ¡°Isabe, you should go back to the packhouse and act like you know nothing. Just describe where the dungeon is, and I¡¯ll find my way <b>from </b>

    there.¡±

    I wanted her to leave for two reasons. First, I didn¡¯t want her to get in trouble, and second, it would be easier to move around without drawing attention.

    She blinked a few times, as if trying to process my words, then finally spoke, her toneced with concern.

    ¡°Are you sure, miss? Will you be able to get there safely?¡±

    Her worry caught me off guard. She usually looked at me with fear, yet here she was, concerned for me. I couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and shake my head. It turned out Isabe wasn¡¯t a bad person after all, she was actually quite a nice girl.

    ¡°You remember the question you asked me earlier? Why I don¡¯t treat Serena as just a servant, and why I¡¯m willing to save her even if I¡¯ll be punishedter?¡± I asked. When she nodded, I continued,

    ¡°That¡¯s because Serena isn¡¯t just a servant to me, she¡¯s my little sister. I love her, and I always will. In this lifetime, I¡¯ve sworn to myself that I¡¯ll protect the people I love, even if it costs me my life. And Serena¡­ she¡¯s one of them.¡±

    As I spoke, Isabe¡¯s eyes widened, glistening with an emotion I couldn¡¯t quite name.

    ¡°So, thank you for helping me with this. I¡¯m truly,grateful. But <i>you </i>should go now. If anyone asks about me, tell them¨C¡®The miss asked <b>me </b><b>to </b>leave her room, as she wishes to rest without disturbance.¡±¡±

    I watched her carefully. For a moment, she didn¡¯t respond, just stared at me then she drew in a deep breath and nodded.

    ¡°Okay, miss. I¡¯ll do that¡­ and I wish you all the best,¡± she said softly.

    I gave her a small smile and leaned back as she began exining the way to the dungeon. Once I <b>understood </b>her <b>directions</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>lowered </b><b>her </b>head respectfully before slipping back toward the packhouse, doing her best to remain unseen.

    As soon as she disappeared from sight, I drew in <b>a </b>sharp breath and turned toward <b>the </b><b>direction </b><b>she </b><b>had </b><b>pointed </b><b>out</b>. <b>My </b><b>gaze </b><b>narrowed </b>

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>15:13 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>14 </b><b>Aug </b>

    0

    determined glint shing in my eyes as my hands curled into fists.

    This was it. I had to help Serena escape quickly. I didn¡¯t know when Darius might decide to interrogate her, so I needed <b>to </b>act <b>before </b>

    <b>¡°</b>You know, the dungeon is actually hard to find. How about I help you?¡±

    My thoughts shattered at the sound of Zayn¡¯s voice. I blinked in surprise, whipping around to find him standing right behind <b>me</b>. <b>I </b><b>hadn¡¯t </b>expected him to still be here but must of all, he wanted to help me?

    ¡±

    <b>AD </b>

 Revival 158

    <b>Chapter 158 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    As we made our way down the path to the dungeon, my gaze kept flicking to Zayn, who walked casually beside me with a small grin etched on his face. His steps were so silent you could barely hear them, and his posture waspletely rxed, like he wasn¡¯t the least bit worried about being caught by the guards. If anything, he looked as though he was simply taking a midnight stroll.

    Zayn had volunteered to guide me to the dungeon, iming that even with Isabe¡¯s directions, I might still end up lost since the route wasplicated. And now, walking with him, I realized he was right. The path twisted and turned so much that, even after Isabe¡¯s exnation, I probably would have ended up wandering in circles.

    That was why I felt both grateful and slightly guilty toward this man. Grateful because he had helped me so many times already¡­ and <b>guilty </b>because I had unknowingly built a wall between us. I wasn¡¯t sure why, but at first, being around Zayn made me feel calm and at peace, yet now, there was a strange, unshakable feeling whenever I was near him.

    It seemed to have started when I came to this pack, when the dreams and visions began. Even now, as we walked, that faint shiver along my spine lingered, making me uneasy. Still, instead of showing it, I pushed the feeling aside and tried to make small talk along the way.

    ¡°So, Zayn¡­ I heard you¡¯re not from here. What were you doing before you came to the Lycan King¡¯s pack?¡± I asked, keeping my voice light but low enough not to catch the guards¡® attention.

    Zayn¡¯s steps didn¡¯t falter at the unexpected question. He didn¡¯t react outwardly, just smiled a little wider before answering.

    ¡°Nothing much, I was here and there. I didn¡¯t really belong to any pack, just roamed freely, treating people and curing illnesses. It was easy, since people seemed to know me. Then I met the King¡¯s Beta, Cassian and he asked if I wanted to work here.¡±

    I watched him as he spoke, hands casually tucked into his pockets, his voice low and almost nonchnt.

    ¡°And since I¡¯d already been to most of the packs and had nothing better to do, I agreed. After all, the Lunaris Dominion is the strongest pack, and it¡¯s been closed off for centuries. All I¡¯d ever heard were rumors¡­ so I thought, why not give it a try? And here I am.¡±

    He exined, and I nodded, understanding why Cassian had invited him to stay in the Lunaris Dominion pack. Zayn was that skilled of a doctor. Even back in my pack, there were rumors iming he was so good he could bring a dead person back to life but of course, that was just an exaggerated tale. No one could bring someone back from the dead except the goddess herself, no matter how talented they were in medicine.

    ¡°Since you asked me a question, can I ask you something too?¡± he said, suddenly stopping, causing me to pause as well.

    I frowned in slight confusion, but then my eyes drifted past him to a tall, imposing building that, at first nce, looked truly frightening, radiating an ominous energy that sent a shiver down my spine. Two guards stood rigidly at its entrance, their faces nk and unreadable <b>as </b>they kept watch.

    I instantly knew that it was the dungeon.

    We had arrived at the ce where Serena was being kept. My frown deepened as I stared at the building, thinking about how scared she must be right now. Despite the fact that she appeared tough on the surface, Serena was actually soft¨Chearted and couldn¡¯t handle harsh environments.

    I had to get her out quickly.

    ¡°Miss, do you love the Lycan King?¡±

    I stiffened at Zayn¡¯s sudden question, my attention instantly flicking back to him. I stared at him in confusion <b>as </b>he <b>grinned </b><b>at </b><b>me </b><b>with </b><b>a </b>knowing smile that made every hair on my body stand on end.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    I thought I must have misheard him, but when he stayed silent and simply waited for me to respond, I could only ask <b>again</b>,

    ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked, watching as Zayn repeated the question without hesitation.

    ¡°I apologize if this sounds strange, but¡­ do you love the Lycan King? I¡¯m just curious. You are his second¨Cchance mate, and it <b>seems </b><b>your </b>rtionship with him has been improvingtely, so I wondered if you¡¯ve started to fall for him.¡±

    My frown deepened instinctively, my gaze narrowing at him in suspicion.

    Hm¡­ why was he asking me this? He imed it was curiosity, but there had to be more to it.

    Wait¡­ could it be because-

    ¡°Zayn, do you-¡± I lowered my voice to a whisper, ncing around to make sure we were well out of earshot before pointing to myself with <b>a </b>raised brow. ¡°Zayn¡­ you don¡¯t like me, right? Is that why you¡¯re asking¡­<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    For the briefest moment, Zayn looked genuinely confused, as if trying to make sense of what I¡¯d just said. Then the amused glint in his eyes twinkled, and he shook his head.

    ¡°Oh, of course not, miss. It¡¯s not like that. Haha, it could never be like that.¡±

    As soon as I heard his words, a pout formed on my lips, and I couldn¡¯t help but re at him. I wasn¡¯t sure whether to be relieved that he didn¡¯t like me or offended by his reaction.

    But then another thought struck me, and my eyes widened.

    ¡°Wait¡­ then is it the Lycan King you like-

    The disgust that crossed his face was so immediate and obvious that I stopped mid¨Csentence. As if the very thought was unbearable, he shook his head again and sighed.

    ¡°Maybe we can talk about thister, but I¡¯d advise you to save your servant before the next guard rotation begins,¡± he said.

    I blinked, finally realizing I didn¡¯t have time for this. I gave a quick nod, about to thank him for his help but before I could, he stepped back, tilting his head slightly with a grin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll distract the guards for you, don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, not giving me a second to process his words before pulling a small ck cloth from his pocket and using it to cover half of his face. In the blink of an eye, he moved¨Cso fast his figure blurred.

    I watched as he appeared in front of the guards. The moment they saw him, they stiffened, instantly on alert. Before <b>they </b>could even speak or demand his identity, Zayn had already darted in the opposite direction, away from them.

    Almost instantly, the two guards snapped out of their shock and shouted.

    ¡°Hey! You! Who are you?!¡± they yelled, sprinting after him and abandoning their posts.

    My eyes widened at the sight, but I didn¡¯t waste a second. This was my chance.

    I turned sharply toward the dungeon and bolted for it<b>, </b>muttering under my breath,

    ¡°Thank you, Zayn. I owe you big time for this.¡±

    **

 Revival 159

    <b>Chapter </b><b>159 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    As I ran into the dungeon, my steps were fast, though soundless and my breathing were soft, barely audible and once again, I found myself grateful to Zayn that he had helped me and saved me the trouble of trying to get past the guards.

    However, as I walked through the tworge gates in front of the building, I couldn¡¯t help but think about something.

    Why were there only two guards at the dungeon? The dungeon wasn¡¯t inside the packhouse. It wasn¡¯t that far from it, but the route to it wasplicated and, unlike the packhouse, it was usually heavily guarded. Yet here, only two guards stood at its gates.

    Wasn¡¯t this the ce where Darius kept his prisoners? Why was it so unguarded? I had expected far more guards, but I knew I couldn¡¯t dwell <b>on </b>it. I <b>had </b>to focus and be careful.

    As soon as I stepped inside the dungeon, my eyes briefly scanned the ce. It was dark but tidy with ck walls and dim torches casting a soft, flickering light along the way.

    I frowned and quickly pressed myself against a wall, hiding from view before leaning out slightly to take a closer look. To my surprise, there wasn¡¯t a single person around, the whole ce was so empty that you could probably hear your voice echo if you spoke.

    I wasn¡¯t surprised that there weren¡¯t any prisoners in sight since they were kept in the cells beneath the building, but theck of guards was what truly shocked me. Shouldn¡¯t they be here in case an intruder came in or someone tried to escape?

    I wasn¡¯t sure but maybe that was why I had this chilling, uneasy feeling that something wasn¡¯t right.

    Either way, I leaned back against the wall and shook my head, trying not to think too much about it as I recalled Isabe¡¯s words to me.

    ¡°When you enter the dungeon, miss, you should go straight. On the right side, as soon as you step inside, there¡¯s a stairway. If you <b>follow </b>it down, you¡¯ll find the cells where the prisoners are kept.¡±

    That was exactly how she had described the dungeon¡¯s location to me.

    Taking a deep breath, I clenched my hands at my sides, ready to move. But just as I began to push away from the wall, the sound of footsteps and <b>a </b>voice reached my ears, making me instantly stiffen. My breath caught in my throat as I quickly pressed back, hiding myself from view.

    Almost immediately, a man¡¯s voice cut through the air and I could clearly hear the sound of his footsteps just inches away as he passed by and spoke.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. I really can¡¯t wait to go home and get some rest, I¡¯m so tired, man,¡± he began and I frowned, my breathing harsh as I tried not to make a sound and draw his attention, realizing I had been wrong about the guards and had almost gotten caught.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why I was the only one picked to guard the dungeon today. Apparently, it was the king¡¯s order that everyone should go home and only three people should stay on guard.¡±

    I blinked in confusion at his words. His footsteps stopped, and as he continued speaking, I slowly leaned my head away from the wall before peeking out slightly, seeing his back turned to me. He had stopped walking and in his hand was a phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, bro, he really asked us to do it. I don¡¯t have many details, but the head of the guards ordered Erick and Andrew to guard <b>the </b>frontes and me to guard the inside. So basically, we¡¯re the unlucky ones stuck here. What am I saying? They¡¯re lucky to be outside while I¡¯m <b>stuck </b><b>inside </b><b>alone </b>with these prisoners. I¡¯m even scared to go down into the dungeon.¡±

    The man hissed in frustration, running a hand through his hair, and as I watched him, I tried to process everything he was saying while keeping <b>myself </b>hidden.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m scared of the prisoners. They¡¯re a troublesome bunch<b>, </b>I know they can not escape their cells so I¡¯ve got the <b>keys with </b><b>me</b><b>¡± </b>

    My eyes followed his hand as he tapped his waist, where a set of keys hung, making me narrow my <b>gaze </b><b>on </b><b>them</b>.

    14:11 Sat 16 Aug ?

    <b>¡°</b><b>But </b>still, some of them are dangerous criminals, and they scare me, you know.¡±

    He whispered thest words under his breath, then straightened and ran a hand through his hair as he kept talking. My eyes stayed locked <b>on </b>the k my jaw tightening as i stared at them.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if this was luck or just Darius¡¯s strange order working in my favor, but there was no way in hell I was letting this opportunity <b>ship </b><b>by</b>. The keys to the cells were right there, practically jingling as though they were begging me to take them. And as I turned my attention back to <b>the </b>man, I realized the wasn¡¯t even paying attention to his surroundings, which made things easier, especially since I was certain I was stronger than him.

    The corner of my lips tugged slightly into an almost¨Csmirk, and for the first time since this whole mess Begari, She¡¯s voice echoed in my head.

    ¡°You look ugly when you smile like that,¡± she said, but my smile didn¡¯t waver. Instead, I lifted my hand into the air and muttered under my <b>breath</b><b>, </b>

    ¡°I remember how Father told me to strike the neck when I want to knock someone out instantly¡­ I remember exactly how he said I should do it<b>! </b>murmured, practicing the motion with my hand as my grin widened. I heard She scoff, but before she could say anything, I drew in a sharp, deep breath and moved¨Cso fast that I even surprised myself.

    As I closed in on the guard, he suddenly stopped speaking, and I knew he¡¯d sensed my presence. But before he could react, it was toote. I raised my hand higher, then brought it down sharply against his neck.

    Almost instantly, he let out a groan and copsed to the ground without even turning to see my face, his phone slipping from his hand and ttering <b>to </b>

    the floor.

    My eyes widened in brief surprise that I had actually managed to knock him out so cleanly, but then I smiled and whispered a quick apology to the <b>man </b>before snatching up his keys, and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I sprinted in the direction Isabe had described to me.

    It didn¡¯t take long before I reached the stairway, and without slowing, I descended the steps into the depths below. As soon as I did, <b>I </b>was met with rows of cells lined up side by side.

    I hadn¡¯t even taken a single step when, as if they had already sensed my presence, loud voices suddenly erupted.

    ¡°Oi! Looks like someone¡¯s finally here!¡± someone shouted from one of the cells.

    Before I could react, another voice called out, ¡°About time! We haven¡¯t eaten yet. Why aren¡¯t you guys bringing us dinner today?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we need food! Do you think this is fair, just because we¡¯re prisoners, we can¡¯t eat?¡± another voice echoed.

    Soon, the whole ce was filled with shouting, everyone screaming above each other. I swallowed nervously, but knowing I didn¡¯t have much time, I rubbed my sweaty palms on my dress before stepping forward.

    The moment I did, I was met with dozens of stunned eyes staring right at me.

    The ce instantly fell silent, everyone watching me as if shocked to see me here, probably even more surprised that I was a woman. I ignored their stares and kept moving, scanning the rows as I walked forward, searching for the cell Serena was in.

    ¡°Wait¡­ is that a woman, or am I tripping?<i>¡± </i>someone finally spoke, and in the blink of an eye, more voices followed.

    ¡°Oh! It is a woman! And she¡¯s dressed like a maid! Two women in one day, we¡¯re really lucky, boys, aren¡¯t we?¡± one of them joked. My stomach twisted at

    his words.

    Two women in a day¡­ He was probably talking about Serena. I didn¡¯t ask, though, something told me engaging them would be <b>a </b>bad i proved right when I heard what came next.

    <b>instincts </b>

    ¡°Hey, look at her hand! She¡¯s got the keys <b>to </b>our cells. Oh, goddess,dy, are you looking for someone? Why don¡¯t you open this cell so I <b>can </b><b>help </b><b>you </b>

    search?¡±

    ¡°Keys! Please,e open this cell! I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    ¡°Open mine <b>too</b>!¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    14:11 Sat,

    ??

    but l the air,

    scanning for Serena. Then,

    The voices rang through

    Aug

    slow didn¡¯t

    just as I was about to take

    my next

    down. I walked

    ignoring the straight ahead,

    shouting,

    step,

    a voice, low, almost inaudible, reached

    not looking a

    at <b>any </b>

    <b>of </b>them a

    asi continued

    my ears.

    ¡°Mydy?¡±

    I froze,

    my whole

    body going rigid,

    heart my nearly leaping

    out

    of

    even realized it, I turned

    sharply to m

    my left

    and there she was

    Serena. Sitting

    gon the

    ground,

    staring up at me in shock.

    ¨C

 Revival 160

    <b>Chapter </b><b>160 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°Mydy?¡± I turned sharply at the call of my name to find Serena sitting on the ground, her eyes staring at me in surprise. As I stared back <b>at </b>her, my mouth parted, my eyes widening as I took in her appearance.

    She sat on the ground, arms hugging her legs tightly. She looked normal, her dress still neat, her hair tied in a bun, not a strand out of ce but even though she seemed untouched just as she had left my sight earlier, it was clear she was terrified and not okay.

    Dried tears streaked her cheeks, her eyes red from crying, and her lips quivered slightly as she held my gaze. Something jabbed at my heart as I watched her, and before I could stop myself, my own eyes grew wet, especially as she squinted at me and muttered again,

    ¡°1¨Cis that you, mydy? Is that really you? W¨Cwhat are you doing here?¡± Her voice trembled in disbelief.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Ipletely broke down, tears streaming down my cheeks as I rushed toward the cell where she was kept, falling to the ground and pressing my hands through the gaps, desperate to hold her.

    ¡°Oh, Serena! Come here, it¡¯s me. Oh my goddess, I¡¯ve been searching for you! I came here for you. You must have been so scared, weren¡¯t you? You must have been crying because it was so scary¡­ oh, my Serena. You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you for as long as I¡¯m alive!¡± I cried out, tears falling in broken sobs as I reached toward her, moving closer to the cell.

    won¡¯t dri

    thou

    But Serena didn¡¯t move an inch. Her gaze was fixed on me as she sat frozen in disbelief, as though she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the fact that I was really here, even as I curled my hands, opening and closing them, trying desperately to reach her.

    She didn¡¯t move.

    She blinked at me and then reached up to wipe her eyes, as though she wanted to check if she was really seeing me or hallucinating. It was only when one of the prisoners at the cell finally spoke that she snapped out of her daze and gasped.

    ¡°Ah, it looks like she is here to see that female who was brought here this morning. Miss, can youe here for a second and open this cell for me? I swear I am a good man who was uwfully detained.¡±

    One of the prisoners voiced out, and the others immediately began speaking again, voices rising over each other.

    ¡°Ha, uwfully detained? You assaulted a woman, that is why yo

    are here, you

    bastard!¡± one

    screamed.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t mind him. I was the one uwfully detained, I really didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Please, can youe and open this for me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, shut up! Didn¡¯t you kill someone¡­¡±

    Their voices were loud and echoed through the underground dungeon, and for a brief moment, I almost lost it, wanting to snap at all of them to be quiet and let me speak to Serena. But Serena¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as she pped a hand over her mouth and gasped in shock.

    ¡°Oh my goddess! You are real, miss. You are really here?! What are you doing in this dangerous ce?¡±

    She asked, quickly shooting up from the ground and moving toward me, her eyes scanning me as if she couldn¡¯t believe I was really in front of her.

    ¡°Mydy, what are you doing here? T¨Cthis is the dungeon. Please don¡¯t tell me that you sneaked-¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, I finally pulled her against me through the bars and wrapped my arms around her tightly, holding her as best as could.

    As soon as I did, I felt her body stiffen slightly at my touch, and as she inhaled deeply, I rubbed her back. In a shaky whisper, <b>I </b>spoke <b>to </b><b>her</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°I am here to save you, Serena..I am here to get you out of here. You are okay now. You <b>don¡¯t </b>have to worry. I will get <b>you </b>away <b>from </b><b>this </b><b>pack </b><b>before </b><b>he </b>finds out and does anything to you, so don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡± I said to her, even though I was the <b>one </b><b>sobbing </b><b>quietly</b>.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>10:16 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>18 </b><b>Aug </b>

    <b>The </b>thought of what might have happened to Serena if I hadn¡¯te filled my mind with fear, Isabe¡¯s words back at the packhouse had <b>made </b><b>me </b>resolute ining to save her.

    ording to her, Darius rarely interrogated prisoners himself but when he did, the prisoner never survived. Every prisoner interrogated by Darius <b>met </b>the same gruesome fate. They all died. But death wasn¡¯t the worst part. Isabe had said the guards told the maids that the prisoners suffered to <b>the </b>point that they begged for death themselves. There was no way I was going to let Serena endure the

    ¡°M¨Cmiss, why¡­¡± she stammered, as if she didn¡¯t know what to e

    tears streamed down her cheeks.

    same fate.

    say. Before I could respond, she leaned slightly away from me, her eyes meeting mine as

    go back, miss. You shouldn¡¯t worry about ¡°Miss, why would youe here? If the king knows you are here, you¡¯ll get in trouble because of me. Please me. I don¡¯t deserve it¡­ not after what I did to you. I don¡¯t deserve your sympathy. It¡¯s really okay; I am merely being punished for my crimes, so please¡­ go back.¡± She wiped her tears, taking a deep, shuddering breath, shaking her head.

    ¡°So please leave before anyone sees you here¨C¡±

    Before she could finish, I reached out and grabbed her arm, cutting her off with a sharp re that made her breath hitch.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do, Serena,¡± I said, a frown tugging at the corners of my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am your mistress. Whatever I decide, you will listen and obey.¡±

    I whisp¨¨red under my breath and squeezed her

    <b>arm </b>

    gently, letting her feel the weight of my seriousness.

    ¡°M¨Cmiss¡­¡± she whispered, breathless, but I cut her off again.

    ¡°Sure, what you did was stupid, and I¡¯m still upset that you hid it from me because if you hadn¡¯t, things might have turned out the way it did. But what you did isn¡¯t so grave that it deserves your life. You were only thinking of me, and that would never make me abandon you, Serena.¡±

    I leaned closer, my voice dropping lower as I added thest part.

    ¡°I will never abandon you. In this life, I will save you this time. You will live longer, you will be happy. You will have your own life, your own family. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    Her eyes widened, her lips parted at my words. Without hesitation, I moved my hand to her head, giving her forehead a soft flick while smiling, and she whimpered softly.

    I pulled away and reached for the keys that jingled at my side, quickly searching for the one to her cell. Thankfully, the keys had the cell numbers engraved, making it easy to find the right one. I picked it up and chuckled, showing it to Serena.

    ¡°Look, I found the key. Let¡¯s get you out of here,¡± I said with an excited grin.

    But her eyes immediately darted past me, and in the next second, her face went pale, as if she had seen a ghost. Her voice trembled as she whispered,

    ¡°M¨Cmiss, miss¡­ Behind you. The¨Cthe¡­¡±

    Her words trailed off as she pointed shakily. At that exact moment, everything seemed to freeze. I didn¡¯t even need to hear the rest¡ªjust the unmistakable, intoxicating scent drifting behind me told me everything.

    ¡°Well¡­ this is awkward,¡± came the familiar voice of Cassian behind me,

    1 swallowed hard, fighting the urge to look

    away<i>, </i>but I couldn¡¯t.

    And there he was<b>, </b>standing there, staring at me with those cold, emotionless eyes that sent shivers down my spine.

    Darius

    <b>Ah</b>¡­ fuck<b>. </b>

    <b>2/3 </b>

 Revival 161

    <b>Chapter </b><b>161 </b>

    <b>Nyssa </b><b>pov </b>

    I <b>was </b><b>doomed</b>. Literally.

    <b>I </b>was fucking doomed.

    You know that sinking feeling when you do something wrong, get caught, and instantly know you¡¯re in serious trouble, your chest tightening with <b>panic </b>and dread at the punishment toe? That was exactly what I felt as I stood there, trapped between the wall and the Lycan King.

    <b>In </b>the very room where we had spent that night together, he stared at me, inches away, eyes so cold they could freeze me on the spot.

    So¡­ you¡¯re probably wondering how I ended up here, since I had been in the dungeon a while ago, right? Well, it was pretty simple, to be honest. While <b>I </b>was busy trying to wrap my head around the fact that I was staring at Darius with Cassain and Drake by his sides, looking at me with both disbelief and surprise, as though they hadn¡¯t expected me to be there at all, Darius watched me with a different kind of emotion.

    <b>Yes</b>, the same familiar empty gaze, but there was something different. A hint of amusement? I wasn¡¯t sure if I had imagined it, but I could have sworn <b>I </b>saw <b>a </b>flicker of amusement on Darius¡¯s face as he stared at me.

    Just as twas thinking of an excuse or simplyughing it off, pretending + had been sleepwalking and wandered here without realizing it, anything to end that suffocating pause the world had fallen into, Darius moved.

    And to everyone¡¯s shock, he walked up to me, lifted me onto his shoulder like I was a sack of flour, and began walking out of the dungeon. No one said <b>a </b>word, probably too stunned to even speak as they watched him carry me along silently.

    I couldn¡¯t me them. I hadn¡¯t said anything either, just watched the dungeon slowly disappear from sight as he carried me toward the packhouse.

    And now, as we stood here with him pinning me against the wall without a single word, that was why I had said I was doomed because whenever this man acted out of character, it never ended well.

    My breathing was harsh and heavy as I waited for him to speak, to say anything, but he merely watched me, eyes narrowed as though trying to study me. Something told me that if this went on, he wouldn¡¯t speak at all.

    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to take a deep breath before finally speaking. My throat was dry, my voice shaky, and I had to look away from his piercing gaze as I stammered fearfully.

    ¡°M¨Cmy king, about what happened earlier¡­¡± I began, unsure of what to say. It was obvious I had been there to sneak Serena out, but I forced myself to speak despite my fear.

    ¡°I¨CI wanted to say that I am sorry for trying to sneak my servant out of the dungeon. I know what she did wasn¡¯t good, but I still believe it was a mistake, and she shouldn¡¯t be killed because of what-¡±

    ¡°So,¡± he interrupted, his tone sharp, ¡°is that why you decided to sneak out of my packhouse, go to the dungeon, knock one of my guards unconscious, and steal the keys to the cells?¡±

    He arched a brow at me, and the apology I had been about to offer died on my lips. I couldn¡¯t respond, couldn¡¯t say anything back.¡±

    Ah, yes. It didn¡¯t sound good. Though his expression was nk and cold, if you looked closely, you could tell he was angry.

    To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I was useful to him, I might not even have my head on my shoulders right now.

    A nervousugh escaped my lips as I shook my head and raised my hands, trying to muster the most sincere smile I could.

    ¡°I¨CI mean, I swear it¡¯s not as bad as it sounds, my king. Yes, I snuck into the dungeon, and yes, I knocked your guard unconscious, but <b>I </b>really <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>have </b>a choice, I wanted to save Serena-¡°.

    My breath hitched, and my words faltered as Darius leaned closer, so close I could feel his hot breath brush my lips. A soft scoff slipped from him, <b>white </b><ul><li><b>Strands </b>of <b>hali </b>falling over his face as he <b>spoke</b>, </li></ul>

    <b>You </b><b>promised </b>not to cause <b>trouble </b>in <b>my </b>pack while you¡¯re here, <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>you</b>, she <b>wolf</b><b>? </b><b>For </b>signing an alliance <b>with </b><b>your </b>pack, you promises fet here <b>quietly </b>until you fulfilled <b>my </b><b>goal </b>of bringing you here. So tell me, why would you do this?¡±

    <b>My </b><b>eyes </b>widened at his words, though I wasn¡¯t sure why I was more surprised. Was it that I couldn¡¯t tell <b>if </b>he was truly upset or amused? Emerneja knew better than to provoke him or argue, he was right. I had made a deal not to cause a sc¨¨ne and to do whatever fie wanted

    And I had broken it, so all I could do was beg for forgiveness and mercy for Serena.

    I lowered my head slightly and apologized, my face flushed as I bit my bottom lip, hating how my body betrayed me in our close <b>proximity</b>.

    ¡°<b>I </b>apologize for causing such a scene. I shouldn¡¯t have done it. I hope you can forgive me, your majesty,¡± I murmured, my voice soft. Even <b>though </b>I couldn¡¯t see Darius¡¯s expression, I knew he was watching me with a raised brow.

    Before he could answer, I slowly dropped to my knees and looked up at him, my body trembling slightly as I spoke.

    ¡°But please, my king¡­ have mercy upon my servant. I know what she did was wrong, but I beg you <i>to </i>pardon her. It is my fault for not looking after her, could I receive her punishment in her stead?¡±

    The moment the words left my mouth, the air seemed to thicken. I didn¡¯t lift my head or meet his gaze; instead, my hands fisted around my dress, shaking slightly.

    I had no power to oppose the Lycan king. With my n ruined, this plea was all I had left¨Cthe only thing I could do. Swallowing my pride, I begged.

    ¡°Please, I will do anything, just¡­¡± I lifted my head, staring up at Darius with teary eyes, continuing my words.

    ¡°Pardon her crimes-¡±

    I wasn¡¯t able to finish my sentence. The world seemed to freeze, a shiver racing down my spine at what happened next.

    .Before I could even blink or react, my eyes went wide as Darius suddenly leaned in, tilted my chin<b>, </b>closing the space between us, and pressed his lips to

    mine.

 Revival 162

    Reviva

    <b>Chapter </b><b>162 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    Huh.

    Was I hallucinating, or was the Lycan King really kissing me right now?

    I blinked, my eyes wide, staring at nothing in particr as I felt Darius¡¯s lips on mine¨Cmoving, iming, with his hand gripping my chin, kissing me with a hunger that left me dazed. Shocked. Confused. And worst of all, it made my body heat up in ways I couldn¡¯t even control.

    Holy fuck.

    One second he was scolding me for sneaking out, and the next¡­ he was kissing me?

    I wanted to pull back, to ask why he was doing this. I knew I should. But as his lips pressed harder against mine, I couldn¡¯t move an inch. My body stayed frozen in ce, betraying me. I could swear I heard the deafening thump of my own heartbeat, She¡¯s soft purr echoing in my head, even the clock ticking in the background until everything blurred away.

    Before I knew it, my eyes fluttered shut as Darius¡¯s hand slid to cup my cheek, deepening the kiss as though he couldn¡¯t get enough of me. A moan slipped from my lips as if some invisible force was pulling me under, and instinctively, my arms wound around his shoulders, dragging him closer as I kissed him back.

    A low growl rumbled from Darius, vibrating against my mouth, and his hand moved to the back of my neck as he kissed me harder, his lips almost bruising, making my head spin, making everything blur and turn hazy.

    Goddess, I wanted more. I needed more of him.

    Before I could even react, his hands drifted lower, and a startled gasp escaped me as he wrapped them firmly around my waist. In the next heartbeat, he lifted me off the ground with effortless strength, holding me close.

    Instinct took over, I wrapped my legs around his waist, and the moment I did, he carried me to the wall, pressing me against it without breaking the kiss for even a second.

    My grip tightened on his shoulders as our lips shed harder, my hand sliding into his hair, running through it as a moan slipped from me the instant Darius pressed himself against me. And then I felt it¨Chard, straining, begging to be freed against me.

    His boner.

    ¡°Nnngh,¡± I gasped, my eyes nearly rolling back as I pressed my clit against his hardness, desperate for more. As if he already knew exactly what I craved, he rolled his hips slowly into me, and with my maid outfit riding up, the short dress had hitched high enough that I could feel him directly against my panties, every grind sending shudders through my body.

    His hand tightened at the small of my waist, dragging me closer, and as he pulled from the kiss, his other hand rose to my neck, tilting it to the side. He leaned in, lips brushing down my skin, breathing me in as his mouth parted and <b>his </b>fangs extended¨Cgrazing my flesh just enough to make me tremble, my breath hitching. My grip on his hair tightened <b>as </b>he continued, kissing and dragging his fangs across my neck deliberately, as though he knew exactly how crazy it <b>made </b><b>me</b>.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>M¨Cmy king-¡°I stammered, my voice trembling as my lips parted, the words catching in my throat. Darius <b>kept </b>grinding into me, hips moving at a torturously slow pace, as if he were teasing me on purpose.

    ¡°You want me to punish you, don¡¯t you?¡± he murmured, his voice a deep hum against my ear. I shivered at the warmth of his breath ghosting over my skin.

    ¡°You want me to punish you in your servant¡¯s ce¨Cis that what you¡¯re asking?¡±

    His words brushed over me and I whimpered, shuddering as his lips grazed my ear. My body was trembling, on the verge of unraveling from how sensitive I felt, but at his question, I sucked in a sharp breath and answered.

    ¡°Y¨Cyes¡­ Yes, please punish me instead of my servant. I¡¯ll ept anything you give me.¡±

    Darius pulled back just slightly, his gaze locking with mine. His eyes gave nothing away, but I could feel his surprise at how quickly I¡¯d answered, without a flicker of hesitation.

    Goddess knew what thoughts were turning in that man¡¯s mind. My panties were soaked, my body aching, desperate for release, desperate for him, yet this was what he asked me.

    It didn¡¯t matter. I didn¡¯t need to understand. I would do anything to save Serena.

    He arched a brow<i>, </i>tilting his head as he studied me, his voice so low I almost missed it.

    ¡°Why go to such lengths for a se

    I didn¡¯t falter, not for a moment.

    ¡°Because that servant gave up her life for mine without hesitation¡­ and I won¡¯t hesitate to give mine too.¡±

    I wanted it to sound strong but I heard the crack in my own voice. Not because I didn¡¯t mean it. No. It was because,

    Goddess help me, I was dying inside.

    My pussy throbbed, aching for him, needing him.

    ¡°I see,¡± Darius finally spoke, his voice cold and emotionless as always. Before I could react, he suddenly pulled me away from the wall. I gasped as he carried me to the bed and set me down gently.

    To my surprise, I barely had time toprehend what was happening before he spread my legs apart. In a swift motion, he shoved my dress higher, lifted me slightly, and hooked a finger into the waistband of my panties. Without hesitation, he tugged them off. My eyes widened in disbelief as I watched him toss the thin fabric carelessly to the side before his hands returned to my thighs, forcing them wider, exposing mepletely.

    Holy mother of the goddess.

    My heart felt like it was about to leap from my chest, and even though this wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen me naked, I was still beyond embarrassed.

    ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­ what are you doing?¡± I stammered, trying to squeeze my legs shut, but his grip only tightened. He leaned <b>in </b>closer between them, and in that same cold voice, he spoke.

    ¡°Punishing you¡­ You want to take the punishment for your servant, <b>don¡¯t </b>you?¡±

    »ãÖé

    th?, 1 au

    He paused, lowering himself until his hot breath ghosted over my dripping pussy, making a groan slip from me.

    ¡°Then take it¡­ every inch of it.¡±

    I barely had a second to process what he¡¯d just done before Darius slipped two fingers between my folds, spreading me open slowly, then plunged his warm tongue inside me. Without waiting even a second, the man below me began moving in and out, setting a rhythm that made me literally see stars as wave after wave of pleasure shot through me.

    ¡°Goddess!¡± I screamed, instinctively trying to m my legs shut, but Darius grabbed one of my thighs tighter, keeping it firmly in ce.

    And then he thrust those two fingers deep inside me.

    As soon as he did, just like with his tongue, he didn¡¯t start slow. Instead, he slid his fingers in and out at the same relentless pace, thrusting hard, making my insides feel so full and stretched. He hit so deep inside me that my eyes rolled back, and! quickly pped a hand over my mouth to muffle the loud moans spilling out.

    Oh Goddess, what was this man doing?! W¨Cwhy did it feel so good?

    I wasn¡¯t sure, but I couldn¡¯t dwell on it because as his fingers kept skillfully pumping inside me, my body reacted on its own. I began rocking my hips against his tongue, against his fingers, and as I pulled my hand away from my mouth, shameless moans spilled out.

    ¡°M¨Cmy king¡­¡± I whispered breathlessly, lifting my head slowly to look down at him.

    But Darius didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t answer me. He just kept going until I saw stars, until I couldn¡¯t breathe, until I unraveled beneath him. And as he did, I finally understood what he meant by punishment, because that night wasn¡¯t like the one we had shared before.

    No, it was different. Rougher.

    Darius didn¡¯t just fuck me, he ruined me in a way I had never experienced before. And all through that night, his name echoed through every corner of the packhouse.

    F

 Revival 163

    <b>Chapter </b><b>163 </b>

    Darius pov

    I couldn¡¯t resist her.

    Again.

    Just likest time, I was drawn to her in ways I couldn¡¯t control. Her scent, her body, her face, everything pulled me in, everything.

    In that room, I had found myself teetering on the edge of control, but somehow, I held it in.

    I wasn¡¯t exactly angry that she had sneaked outst night, I knew she would but a part of

    me wanted to fight against it.

    The bond that drew me to her, the intense urge that shot through my entire body,

    beckoning me to pull her close, to im her, it only grew worse with Ss wanting to take her again, just like that night. But I pushed it all back.

    I had been doing well, holding back the urge¡­ until she dropped to her knees and looked

    up at me with those eyes.

    In that moment, Ipletely lost it. I lost the control I had, and before I knew it, I was already closing the distance between us and kissing her.

    Before I realized it, I had spent the night with the she¨Cwolf again. And now, as I stared at nothing in particr, my gaze vacant, my fingers drummed absently against the desk, tightening around the file in my hand without thought.

    I couldn¡¯t help but think how easily I seemed to lose control with her.

    I could barely keep myself together, which was infuriating, but there was nothing I could do. That was why I had agreed to her request to help find her ex and her best friend, much to my displeasure and why I had let her servant go without punishment.

    ¡°Which is why you told the guards not to watch the dungeon¡­ because you knew she¡¯d sneak outst night, and you were worried she¡¯d get hurt if they caught her<b>, </b>isn¡¯t that

    right?¡±

    Ss, the idiot, said in my head. I could hear the clear amusement <b>in </b><b>his tone</b>, <b>and a </b><b>scoff </b>

    22 <b>Aug </b>

    escaped me, my grip tightening around the file as my eyes grew colder<b>, </b>the <b>air </b>itself <b>turning </b>heavier at his words.

    ¡°Because I was worried she¡¯d get hurt?¡± I echoed with a low chuckle, cing the <b>file </b><b>on </b><b>the </b>desk, the corner of my lips curving into an amused smirk.

    Sure, I had known she was going to sneak out.

    The girl was trouble. Everything about her screamed it. And knowing this, I had given Cassian a casual order.

    ¡°Send the guards home tonight. Leave only two or three to guard the dungeon.¡±

    Cassian had clearly been shocked by my words, but he obeyed all the same.

    The reason wasn¡¯t because I was worried she¡¯d get hurt, I couldn¡¯t care less about her

    safety. She could lose an arm, a leg, and I wouldn¡¯t even blink. What mattered, the only

    thing that mattered, was her life.

    That was what I cared about. That was what I needed.

    She had to live so I could discover how a white wolf like her could break the curse. And

    knowing how deadly my guards were, I wasn¡¯t willing to risk them killing her. That was why I gave the order.

    Besides, she was a white wolf. She could handle two or three guards.

    ¡°The only thing I cared about was whether she lived or died. Her safety means nothing to me,¡± I said, my voice cold as I leaned back in the seat, running a hand through my hair and pushing the strands away from my face.

    I could hear Ss sneer at me in disdain before cutting off the connection with a scoff, and the very next second, Cassian¡¯s voice reached me.

    ¡°My king¡­ can you hear me? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    My gaze flickered to him, cold and unfeeling, and I watched him shiver slightly beneath it as he stood before me with Drake, both of them holding files in their hands, their confused gazes fixed on me.

    I frowned faintly at him before shifting my attention back to the desk. <b>Picking </b><b>up </b><b>the </b><b>file</b>, I

    refocused on what I had been examining as I spoke.

    ¡°So¡­ you still haven¡¯t been able to find the whereabouts of this man?¡± <b>I </b>asked<b>, </b><b>narrowing </b>my gaze on the photo inside, a man with a neutral expression, vacant eyes <b>staring </b><b>straight </b>ahead.

    Kieran.

    The she¨Cwolf¡¯s ex. The one she was searching for. I had agreed to look for him and for the girl he had apparently cheated with, his so¨Ccalled mate.

    Alive or dead, it didn¡¯t matter. She had said as much herself, she only wanted to see their bodies.

    I tilted my head slightly and flipped to the next page, revealing the girl¡¯s picture. Her name was Ari, and she was smiling brightly in the photo.

    And as I stared at her, just for the briefest moment before I could stop myself<b>, </b>one thought crossed my mind, he was blind.

    The girl was not as pretty as her-

    The world seemed to stop. My eyes widened slightly in disbelief, my thoughts flustering surprise.

    What did I just-

    ¡°Yes, my king,¡± Cassian¡¯s voice cut in. ¡°We haven¡¯t managed to track Kieran and his mate.

    Alpha Ethan provided us with the report from the day of their disappearance, and something about it stood out. Apart from the scents the police recovered at the scene,

    Kieran, Ari, and Nyssa, who arrived there in the morning, there was a fourth, unidentified

    scent the police couldn¡¯t trace.¡±

    He informed me, and I lifted a brow before tossing the file in my hand onto the desk and leaning back in my seat, my eyes fixed on Cassian.

    ¡°Another person? There were more than three scents at the scene?¡± I asked, mildly

    intrigued.

    I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the matter before, nor did I care. But apparently, <b>Nyssa </b><b>had </b>

    gone to her ex¡¯s house and found blood everywhere with the two <b>missing</b>.

    <b>09:56 </b><b>Fri</b>, 22 <b>Aug </b>

    Cassian had told me it was believed the man killed his mate and went into <b>hiding </b><b>with </b>her body. But if there was a fourth scent, then there was clearly more to the story.

    ¡°Yes, my king, but it was faint. The police weren¡¯t able to delve deeper into <b>it</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>he </b><b>exined</b>. ¡°But ording to them, someone else was in that room that night, and¡­¡± He paused<b>, </b><b>his </b>eyes darkening before he continued, ¡°The police also found a small dose of Ashvein <b>in </b>Kieran¡¯s room.¡±

    My gaze narrowed the moment he said that, a slight frown tugging at my lips.

    ording to that servant, it was Kieran who had given her the Ashvein to pass to the rogue.

    It truly seemed like there was more to this than I had thought.

 Revival 164

    <b>Chapter </b><b>164 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    Thad passed out. Gone cold. Lost consciousness.

    Any word could be used to describe it, I simply wasn¡¯t awake. Iy sprawled across the bed, arms and legs spread out, the duvet that should have covered me barely clinging to my body.

    <b>76</b><b>%</b>0

    Half my breasts and thighs were on disy for anyone who dared walk into the room, and I was certain his marks were scattered everywhere <i>on </i>my skin, judging from how rough he had beenst night.

    Ah, my whole body ached. Ached so badly. Yet this sleep¡­ it was so good that I was almost shocked my snores hadn¡¯t woken me up already.

    I was exhausted, yes, but it was the kind of exhaustion that made rest feel divine. This was the second time we had had sex and, just like the first, it felt so good that I couldn¡¯t help but smile in my sleep.

    Was it the bond between the Lycan King and me that made it feel this good? I wasn¡¯t sure, but I didn¡¯t want <i>to </i>wake up¡­

    ¡°Miss,¡± a soft voice called, apanied by a gentle shake at my arm.

    ¡°Miss¡­ get up, it¡¯s almost noon and you haven¡¯t woken yet. You should eat something.¡±

    The voice echoed again, and I whined, swatting the hand away before turning to the other side of the bed, dragging the duvet over my head.

    There she was again. Serena. Disturbing my sleep just when it was getting good.

    ¡°Miss<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she sighed, hesitation in her tone. ¡°You really have to eat at least something.¡±

    Her words reached me, and the corner of my lips curled into a low snarl. I had to fight the urge to snap at Serena-

    Wait. Hold on a damn minute!

    My breath hitched. My eyes flew open faster than lightning. For a split second, all I saw was the duvet covering my head, then a gasp tore from me as I shoved it aside, bolting upright.

    I whipped around sharply, finding Serena standing there, her expression flickering with surprise at my sudden reaction.

    Oh. My. Goddess.

    My mouth nearly dropped to the ground as I stared at her, a shaky breath escaping as I blinked, trying to check if I was really seeing Serena standing in front of me, if she was truly here.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± she muttered, staring at me in confusion. For a brief moment, I didn¡¯t say anything. I brought my hands to my eyes and rubbed hard, wondering if Darius had fucked me to the point I was hallucinating.

    Because it felt like any other day where Serena would wake me in the morning, except Serena was supposed to be in the cell.

    ¡°Punishing you¡­.You want to take the punishment for your servant, don¡¯t you? Then take it¡­ every inch of it.¡±

    My eyes widened, heat rising to my cheeks as Darius¡¯s words echoed in my head from yesterday. Before I could stop myself, a grin spread across my lips, all the tension and exhaustion of yesterday vanishing in a blink.

    Oh my goddess¡­ had Darius spared Serena?

    ¡°Serena! It¡¯s really you!!¡± I screamed, almost at the top of my lungs, before throwing myself forward, wrapping my arms tightly around her shoulders and pulling her back onto the bed, hugging her fiercely as she gasped in shock.

    09.11 Sat 25 AGO

    per¡¯s by Oh goddess you¡¯re back! Ye¡¯re here!¡± I screamed in joy, myughter bubbling out, my voice no doubt loud

    deide my

    Mydy, what are

    pou

    teaned away slightly, my rare flickering over her, seating for any injuries or bruises, a wild smile still stered on my face.

    *Kenna ja re back Are you okay? The Lycan King didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡± I asked quickly. Though surprised, she shook her head, tears welling in her eyes, her bottom lip trembling as she spoke.

    ¡°No, mydy. He didn¡¯t do anything. I was released this morning and told toe back to your side and serve you,¡± she whispered hoarsely, her voice breaking. Augh slipped from me as I pulled her closer, reaching out to rub her back as we hugged, uncaring that my bare breasts were practically pressed against her.

    Normally, Serena would immediately lean back and scold me to put on clothes, but this time she broke down into tears and wrapped her arms around

    me instead<b>. </b>

    ¡°Miss, I am so sorry for what i did. I know it was really bad, and I¡¯m shameless for asking forgiveness, but please¡­ please forgive me, mydy. Please ept me back. 1-1 can¡¯t live without you. I¡¯ll pay for my crimes. I don¡¯t mind if you demote me from being your servant, just please let me stay by your

    side

    Her words cracked with sobs, and a soft scoff escaped me as I held her tighter, rubbing her gently, trying not to burst into tears myself.

    ¡°What are you saying, silly? Who said I wasn¡¯t going to ept you? Of course you¡¯re going to be back at my side. I know it wasn¡¯t your fault, so don¡¯t cry, okay? Everything will be fine. That rogue¡¯s death wasn¡¯t your fault. It was that bastard¡¯s doing, and we¡¯ll find him soon. So don¡¯t cry,¡± I murmured, hugging her tighter as she wept in my arms.

    Serena¡­ she was finally back with me. She was safe.

    Nothing had happened to her.

    Her body trembled, and as she cried harder, a knock came at the door. When it opened, Sandra and Isabe walked in. They both lowered their heads slightly in respect before lifting them again.

    Sandra¡¯s vacant gaze narrowed on Serena and me, and I caught it, a faint smile tugging at her lips. Isabe¡¯s eyes flickered to me, and as soon as they did, the corners of her lips curved into a genuine smile. She stared at me, and I parted my lips, mouthing the words:

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She lowered her head once more in response, and I closed my eyes as Serena wept in my arms. With each sob, a weight inside me eased, the part of me that had once watched my trusted, beloved servant die before my eyes.

    Ìï

    A.D

 Revival 165

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°And then I made my father, the esteemed Alpha of the Moonfang pack, along with his beta and gamma, sit down while I started applying makeup on each of them. It¡¯s been so many years, I must have been about seven at the time but I remember it as clearly as if it were yesterday. It was hrious. You were there too, Serena, though I doubt you remember anything,¡± I said with a chuckle, stabbing my fork into a piece of bacon as I nced at Serena, who sat beside me with an awkward expression, her face flushed pink, her head slightly lowered as though she wanted to hide behind her hair.

    I could feel the maids¡® eyes fixed on me as I brought the bacon to my mouth and took a bite, speaking mid chew.

    ¡°I also remember when i asked you to put makeup on Father, you practically fainted on the spot from fear and didn¡¯t wake up for an hour. Haha, I can still see Father, Benjamin, and Calen¡¯s shocked expressions as they watched you faint. And with all that makeup on their faces, they looked absolutely adorable,¡± I said with a grin.

    Almost immediately, Serena¡¯s face and everyone else shifted into disbelief, and I knew why. Serena understood just how terrifying my father, Benjamin, and Calen could be when they wanted to. And the maids, who had only met my father for the first time yesterday, seemed even more shaken.

    Before that, they had probably assumed outsiders were weak, even Alphas, since no one was ever allowed inside the pack, not even other Alphas. Yesterday had been their first time encountering one. Though my father could never rival Darius, the Lycan King, he was still likely the strongest man they had ever seen apart from him, and his aura alone made that impossible to ignore.

    Maybe that exined why, when I came out of my room to eat lunch, their usual disdain for me as an outsider had vanished.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Serena called out, her tone edged with frustration as she shook her head, silently pleading with me to stop speaking about Father that way. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight of her.

    So, after we¨Cwell, after Serena cried her eyes out, I took a bath, and Isabe styled my hair. Since I had missed breakfast, I was now having lunch with Serena seated beside me, eating as well. I was fairly certain she hadn¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday.

    Three maids stood behind me, silently waiting and serving food: Isabe and two others I didn¡¯t recognize. Darius, Cassian, and Drake weren¡¯t here, and when I asked Isabe, she said they were busy. She wasn¡¯t sure if they would evene for lunch since they had skipped breakfast as well.

    And when I asked about Zayn, she said she didn¡¯t know, he hadn¡¯t left his room since morning. Which meant, in the end, I was practically eating alone.

    My gaze shifted to Serena, who was staring at me, her face flushed pink.

    Well, not entirely alone. I had forced Serena to eat with me.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll stop talking,¡± I said with a small scoff, and just as I was about to continue eating, the sound of footsteps and voices made me pause mid- bite. When I turned to see who it was, my earlier good mood vanished instantly, my smile dropping the moment my eyesnded on her.

    Walking toward the dining table were Zayn and E, Cassian¡¯s mate, the same girl who reminded me so much of Aria.

    She walked beside Zayn with a bright smile, dressed in a short pink dress and heels that clicked loudly with every step. Herughter rang out across the hall, echoing through the entire packhouse.

    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s hrious, Zayn. I can¡¯t believe people from outside behave like that. I suppose we¡¯re far more cultured here. But then again, what do you expect from outsiders?¡± she said in a mocking tone.

    Zayn, on the other hand¡­ looked ufortable Almost like he¡¯d rather do anything else than keep up a conversation with E.

    ¡°Hm¡­ the world outside this pack is actually broader and far richer than you think, Miss E. Because the Lunaris Dominion has been in istion for so many years, it doesn¡¯t have many of the things the outside world <b>does</b>. And don¡¯t forget¡± he pointed at himself with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m an outsider.¡±

    The moment he said that, I could feel the awkwardness settle between them. E¡¯s smile twitched at his words, while Zayn¡¯s only widened, his eyes curving with amusement.

    A secondter, E let out an awkwardugh, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.

    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way. You¡¯re so talented, Zayn, that I sometimes forget you¡¯re not from this pack,¡± she said quickly.

    As they finally drew closer to us, her gaze shifted to me and her smile widened.

    ¡°Ah, look who it is¡­ the king¡¯s mate. Hi, Nyssa, how are you doing?¡± she greeted cheerfully, her hand lifted in the air with that bright smile stered across her face.

    I could feel every pair of eyes turn to me, watching closely to see what I would do. Even Zayn¡¯s gaze shifted my way, and though I didn¡¯t look directly at him, I could practically sense the slight curve of his lips, amusement flickering across his face as he watched me.

    And I understood why.

    Thest time E was here, we¡¯d had a slight altercation, and Darius had banned her from stepping foot in the packhouse again. So yes, seeing her back now was a surprise.

    But as I stared at her, it was all the same as before-

    That fake smile.

    That hidden disdain behind her eyes.

    That subtle agenda behind every single word and gesture.

    She reminded me too much of Aria, and it made me ufortable. I wanted nothing to do with her. I wasn¡¯t even going to pretend. My time was far too valuable to waste on someone like her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to answer me, Nyssa? Are you still upset with me? This is the second time we¡¯re meeting, and the first might not have been-¡±

    My expression stayed nk. Before she could finish her sentence, I shifted my gaze away from her and turned to Zayn instead.

    ¡°Good morning, Zayn. How was your night? I wanted to thank you for helping me, I really appreciate it,¡± I said with the brightest smile I could muster, ignoring Epletely.

    I could feel the shock ripple through the room, every pair of eyes widening at how tantly I had dismissed her.

    Zayn arched a brow, clearly amused, but his lips curved into a smile as he let out a low chuckle.

    ¡°Oh, about that? You¡¯re wee. You <i>don¡¯t </i>need <i>to </i>thank me,¡± he replied, and for the briefest moment, his gaze flicked toward E.

    She stared at me in surprise, but that shock quickly sharpened into anger as her lips parted to speak.

    Once again, I cut her off. Setting my fork down on the te, I calmly picked up a handkerchief and dabbed at the corners of my mouth before rising to my feet. Turning to Serena, who looked at me in confusion<b>, </b>I spoke evenly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to my room. I¡¯m done eating.¡±

    She blinked, then hurriedly nodded and stood up as well. As I walked away, she followed close behind and, to my surprise, Isabe chose to trail after me

    too.

    Behi

 Revival 166

    E pov

    That infuriating bitch!

    Ah! I wanted to scream, to march up to her, yank her back by the hair, to p her until she remembered her ce.

    04%

    +38

    I wanted to drag her out of the packhouse and make her understand who I was, how dare she think she had a right to be here? Just because she was the king¡¯s mate? She was nothing but an outsider¨Can omega, no less! Unworthy of being mated to the king. She should be rejected. She should die.

    I wanted to kill her.

    But¡­ all I could do was watch, my nails digging deep into my skin as she walked away without a second nce, without even acknowledging me.

    Despite everything I wanted to do to her, I was powerless to act.

    I was the daughter of Elder Gregory¨Crespected, powerful. My father was a great man in the pack, honored even among the

    other elders.

    Even if she was the daughter of some Alpha, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she was still an outsider. The Lunaris Dominion was the strongest of all packs, a pack personally blessed by the Moon Goddess. Anyone who didn¡¯t belong here, any outsider was unworthy.

    They were nothing!

    So why hadn¡¯t he rejected her yet? Why was she still here, dirtying the sacred grounds of this pack? Why had he banned me from visiting and worst of all, why had he almost killed my father because of her?

    Dad wouldn¡¯t tell me exactly what happened, but apparently, during breakfast one day with the other elders and that bitch, the king had unleashed his aura on him, nearly killing him for simply asking if she was wolfless. And he would have, too, if she hadn¡¯t stopped him.

    And that infuriated me even more, the fact that she seemed to hold such importance.

    I hated it. I hated it. I hated it.

    I hated that the king wasn¡¯t mine. That instead, it was his Beta.

    Why Cassian? He could never measure up to the king.

    I bit my bottom lip so hard it hurt as thoughts spiraled through my head, my body trembling slightly while I watched her figure disappear, until I was left staring at nothing.

    ¡°Haha.¡± The sound of amusedughter broke through my thoughts, making me inhale sharply, my face heating bright pink before he quickly cleared it into a cough.

    ¡°Ah, it seems Miss Nyssa doesn¡¯t want to speak with you. That is sad and you said you came because of her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zayn drawled casually.

    I turned to see him lounging at the dining table as the maids moved around him, serving food. He leaned back with ease, one leg crossed over the other, posture rxed, and looked at me with that same amused smirk.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she wants to speak to you, though,¡± he hummed.

    For a moment, anger surged through me. It felt as though he was mocking me, and I hated being the center of anyone¡¯s

    ???, 64%

    joke. But I swallowed it down.

    38)

    11

    Even though he was just an outsider, Father had told me to show him respect. Apparently, everyone admired him for being a skilled doctor but I hardly cared. Skilled or not, he was still an outsider, just like that omega.

    Still, I always obeyed my father. So instead, I forced a sad smile and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I came to see her to apologize, but she doesn¡¯t seem willing to forgive me. I¡¯m not sure what else I can do, I only wish to try and be her friend,¡± I said softly, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear as I sat down, forcing the saddest expression I could manage.

    If I looked truly hurt, then maybe she would earn a bad reputation, and people would believe she was nothing more than a rude bully.

    Zayn didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, he raised a brow at my words, and for the briefest moment, I felt it, the unsettling sense that this man could see straight through me, that he could read my thoughts and understand exactly what ran through my mind.

    A shiver crept down my spine at the thought.

    Before I could dwell on it, his smile simply widened as he echoed, ¡°I see,¡± then shifted his attention back to the food a maid had just ced before him. With a casual thank¨Cyou, he picked up the utensils and began cutting into the steak with azy

    yawn.

    ¡°Have you seen Beta Cassian?¡± he asked. I blinked at his question, and he continued, ¡°I assumed you¡¯d also want <i>to </i>see him.¡±

    A soft scoff almost slipped past my lips at his words. Why would I want to see that idiot? When I was banned from entering the packhouse, he hadn¡¯t even stood up for me.

    He was truly useless. But I was still banned, and picking a fight with Cassian wasn¡¯t the best choice right now. I needed him to speak to the Lycan King for me, so when I came, I had asked a maid to tell him I was here so he coulde see me and maybe help me ask for forgiveness from the king.

    I bet he was happy right now, hearing that I wanted to see him. There was no doubt that Cassian was an attractive man, the second most attractive in the whole pack, one that many women desired and pursued. I admitted I was drawn to him, especially with the mate bond between us, but something about me was that I always wanted the best.

    The best in everything and that included men. Since the King was currently the best, it was him I had my eyes on. Cassian knew this, and he hadn¡¯t said anything about it, probably because he liked me. If he had said anything, I was sure the truth would have hurt him.

    I was about to exin this to Zayn when, at that moment, the maid I had sent earlier walked toward us. With a nervous expression, she lowered her head and bowed.

    ¡°M¨CMiss E, I delivered your message to the Beta, but he told me that¡­¡± She paused, looking flustered, her cheeks red. When I frowned, she hurriedly continued, ¡°But he said he¡¯s busy. And have you forgotten what the King said about you never stepping foot here again? H¨Che said you¡¯re always causing trouble and that you should leave before the King finds out and gets in trouble for you.¡±

    As soon as she finished, the whole room seemed to pause. I heard a snort from Zayn, quickly masked by another fit of coughs as he cleared his throat before speaking.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t think Beta Cassian wants to see you either, Miss E. I think you should go home before the King sees you,¡± he said. My hands immediately clenched into fists, and anger surged through me like wildfire.

    How dare he think he could treat me like this? Busy for his mate?! Before, even when I annoyed him, he always had time for me. But things had changed and it all started when that bitch came into the picture.

    Yes, it was because of her. She was the reason for this. And I needed to get rid of her as soon as possible.

 Revival 167

    <b>Chapter </b><b>167 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    I was bored.

    Utterly bored, with nothing to do around here. Iy on the bed, staring up at the white ceiling, my arms and legs sprawled out, the only sound in the room the slow ticking of the clock echoing around me.

    Yesterday, after meeting with E, I had stayed in my room all day, doing my best to keep as far away from that girl as possible. Serena, Isabe, and had spent the day together, ying cards, chatting about trivial things. Mostly, Serena spoke about the outside world to Isabe, while Isabe shared stories about the Lunaris Dominion.

    After the Serena incident, Isabe had taken to staying by my side. It almost felt as though she had be my second personal attendant, and since Serena had noints, I didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it. She was a nice girl, after all.

    But when it was dinner time and I had gone downstairs to eat, Darius wasn¡¯t there once again.

    Cassian and Drake were both there, and when I had asked them nonchntly why Darius wasn¡¯t eating with us, they said he was busy and didn¡¯t want to

    eat.

    I hadn¡¯t thought much of it, why would I? It wasn¡¯t like I cared about that man, right?

    But then today, again, I went to the dining table for breakfast, and he still wasn¡¯t there.

    Perhaps it was because, while I ate, I kept ncing back at Darius¡¯s chair without meaning to. Cassian had told me he was busy again and wouldn¡¯t be 2ing.

    I hadughed at the time, asking why he was telling me, insisting I didn¡¯t want to know. But now¡­

    As I stared at the ceiling, lost in thought, three things upied my mind.

    Firstly, how boring everything was. Secondly, why wasn¡¯t he eating? Was he really so busy he couldn¡¯t eat?

    And thirdly¡­ why on earth did I care about him? About whether he ate, about whether I saw him or not?

    I reached out, cing a hand over my chest, narrowing my eyes at the ceiling.

    Why does this ce feel empty? Like a part of me is missing.

    I frowned, trying to figure out what was going on with me, but the next second, I heard that familiar, annoying voice in my head.

    ¡°Why?<i>¡± </i>She asked, her voice dripping with amusement, and I instantly pulled my hand away from my chest, rolling my eyes at what was sure toe.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you, Nyssa. That¡¯s because you¡¯ve already fallen for Darius, our mate. His absence makes everything boring, you want to see him.¡±

    She said, and I didn¡¯t waste a second cutting off the connection, rolling my eyes with a scoff at her words.

    Yeah, right.

    What was the goddess even thinking when she paired me with this idiot?

    I could hear her growl at my thoughts, snapping,

    ¡°Hey! Who are you calling an idiot? I am a white wolf-¡±

    I cut her off before she could continue and ran a hand through my hair, shutting my eyes <b>and </b>trying <b>to </b>ignore the <b>hard </b>pounding <b>of </b><b>my </b><b>heartbeat</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>needed to focus on anything else, because I wasn¡¯t exactly in the best mood.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    Serena and Isabe weren¡¯t even here.

    Serena had been called in by Cassian for questioning, so they could gather more information about Kieran¡¯s whereabouts, and Isabe had been summoned by Sandra to help with something, which exined why I was left alone.

    I shook my head and inhaled deeply, telling myself not to think about it, at least try to nap if I had nothing else to do. But just as I was about to, a knock

    sounded on the door.

    I arched a brow, shifting my gaze toward it before muttering a quick, ¡°Come in,¡± thinking it was Isabe since Serena didn¡¯t really knock.

    But when the door opened, it wasn¡¯t Isabe.

    It was a woman I didn¡¯t recognize, dressed in a maid¡¯s outfit.

    ¡°Good afternoon, miss.¡±

    She stepped inside, her voice dripping with respect<b>, </b>her head bowed low.

    I blinked in confusion but sat up straighter on the bed, pushing strands of hair back before offering a polite smile.

    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± I greeted back, and she immediately lowered her head again.

    ¡°I apologize for disturbing you, but the Lycan King requests your presence. He wishes to meet you, mydy<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she said, never once lifting her gaze to meet

    mine.

    I didn¡¯t think much about her behavior, especially after hearing that Darius wanted to see me.

    My eyes widened, and before I knew it, a smile spread across my face. I shot up from the bed, hand covering my mouth as if to hide the grin.

    ¡°Really? He wants to see me?¡± I asked.

    Still with her head bowed, she replied, ¡°Yes, mydy. He asked me to bring you to the chamber he uses.¡±

    My smile widened, though I quickly forced it down<b>, </b>clearing my throat and straightening my voice.

    ¡°Alright. Thank you. Wait outside the door for a moment, I want to do something quickly.¡±

    She nodded and quietly slipped out of the room.

    The moment she was gone, I broke into an even wider grin before hurrying to the cab. Pulling it open, I grabbed my hairbrush and ran it through my hair while staring into the mirror. Then, tossing it aside, I reached for my makeup bag and did what I could with my face.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be grateful that I¡¯d cut off my connection with She, because knowing her, she would definitely have something irritating to say right

    now.

    Exactly a minuteter, I was ready and walking behind the maid. Since she had said it was a room that Darius usually spent his time in and not the one where we had <i>sex</i>, she led the way, guiding me through different corridors until we finally stopped in front of arge silver door.

    As she moved aside, I stared at the door in awe.

    It was bigger than any I had seen so far. Unlike the first door, which was gold, this one was entirely silver and somehow it looked even more expensive than gold itself.

    While I stood there, lost in thought, the maid¡¯s voice broke through beside me.

    ¡°Please step in, the king is waiting for you inside,¡± she said.

    Snapping out of my daze, I turned to her and noticed her head still lowered. Assuming she was just being shy, I smiled <b>lightly </b><b>and nodded</b>. <b>She </b><b>stepped </b>forward, opened the door, and I walked inside.

    The moment I did, I froze, my eyes widening in shock as I took in the sight before me.

    This <b>was </b>Darius¡¯s room?

    But¡­ there was no bed, no closet, nothing at all. The only things in the room were paintings, each one draped beneath a white cloth. Dozens of them. couldn¡¯t count them all, but there had to be at least twenty.

    ?????????????

    Just as I was about to turn back and ask the maid if she¡¯d brought me to the wrong ce, the door mmed shut behind me, followed by the sharp click of a lock.

    A shaky breath escaped me. Spinning around, I rushed to the door and grabbed the doorknob, twisting it desperately.

    ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Why did you lock me in here? Open the door!¡± I shouted, yanking harder.

    But to my disbelief, the door really had been locked from the outside

    421

 Revival 168

    <b>Chapter </b><b>168 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°What are you doing?! Open the door, open it! You locked me in, damnit!¡± I screamed, yanking at the doorknob, trying desperately to open it, but no matter how hard I pulled, it wouldn¡¯t budge.

    It was locked tight and maybe it was because the door strength against it, the more my hands began to sti

    actually silver, one of the few things that affected werewolves but the more fused my turning red as if the door itself were retaliating against me for forcing it.

    ¡°Are you there? Can you hear me? Why would you¨Cfuck, it

    view, I grimaced at how raw and red they looked, almost cried out, cutting myself off as I tore my hands away from the door. Lifting them into

    twincin

    at the sight before stumbling back a step, staring at the door with a flicker of fear.

    Something told me the silver wasn¡¯t there for decoration. It was a weapon, a defense meant to keep intruders out¡­ or maybe to trap someone in.

    My lips pressed into a frown as I narrowed my gaze on my reddened hands, watching as they slowly healed and returned to normal. Letting out a shaky breath, I dragged a hand through my hair, pressing the other against my forehead as I bit my bottom lip, <i>my </i>cheeks flushed pink with fluster.

    What was going on? Why did she bring me here only to lock me inside?

    She had said Darius wanted to see me, but I wasn¡¯t foolish enough not to realize she¡¯d been lying. And <i>now </i>I was trapped here with practically no way of

    escape<b>¡­ </b>

    Wait¨Cthe window.

    I spun around, searching for one, but to my surprise there wasn¡¯t a single window in sight. Not even one.

    The room was nothing but walls, a bare floor, and those covered paintings.

    That maid¡­ why had she really brought me here? What was her n? Now that I thought about it, she had never once lifted her head. And even though I¡¯d caught a glimpse of her face<i>, </i>the way she kept it bowed the entire time we walked suddenly felt far too suspicious, almost as if she hadn¡¯t wanted me to see who she really was.

    ¡°Shit, it feels like I¡¯ve been set up,¡± I muttered under my breath, recognizing the pattern a little too well.

    In my past life, it had been like this too, tricks Aria would y to get me in trouble with Kieran. I had grown used to it, but now that Aria wasn¡¯t here, I had let my guard down.

    But <i>no </i>matter how much I wanted to curse myself for being careless, I didn¡¯t have the time.

    If the maid brought me here, then it meant something was about to happen and I needed to get out, fast.

    ¡°She. She<b>, </b>can you hear me?¡± I called out, reopening the connection between us. But she stayed silent.

    My brows knit together as I tried again.

    ¡°She, can you hear me? I need your help, we¡¯ve been trapped here and I don¡¯t feel good about this. Something feels wrong. Can you hear me?¡±

    Still <i>no </i>answer. My hands clenched into fists, my frown deepening.

    ¡°She, why aren¡¯t you responding? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because you¡¯re mad I cut the connection earlier. Is that <b>it</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Nothing.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the reason, then I apologize, okay? But now¡¯s not the time to be upset. We need to find a way out of <b>here </b>before it¡¯s toote.

    Silence. I almost screamed in frustration until I heard it.

    <b>1/4 </b>

    <b>14:55 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>27 <b>Aug </b>DO

    Her voice¡ªfaint, shaky, and breathless.

    ¡°Go forward, Nyssa,¡± she whispered.

    1 froze, my entire body stiffening at the sound. At how low and broken it was.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± I whispered under my breath in confusion, but she spoke again, this time, a little louder.

    ¡°Go forward, Nyssa. The painting-¡± her voice dropped again, softer, ¡°Check it.¡±

    My eyes widened at her words, and my gaze flicked to the countless paintings around the room. Before I even realized what I was doing, before I could wrap my head around it, my feet moved.

    Slowly.

    As though I were being controlled by something unseen. A shaky breath slipped from me as I took one step, then another, and another¡­ until I was standing in the very center of the room, surrounded by the veiled paintings.

    My heart pounded so hard I could hear its echo in my ears.

    Thump. Thump. Thump.

    My body trembled, a shiver racing down my spine. The air grew thin, heavy<i>, </i>suffocating, until my breaths came quick and shallow.

    And in that moment, the world seemed to stop¡­ then I heard a voice.

    One that didn¡¯t belong to She.

    It was another voice, distant as if carried from another time, static, broken, almost inaudible.

    ¡°Remember him¡­¡±

    A sharp gasp escaped me as I spun toward the sound, but there was no one there.

    No <i>one </i>except me.

    ¡°Remember who he is to you.¡±

    The voice echoed again, louder this time, sharper.

    I turned again, desperate to find the source, but the room was empty.

    And then, it happened.

    A sudden wind erupted, sweeping through the room¡ªstrong, heavy, overwhelming.

    ???

    I inhaled a sharp breath, baffled at how it was possible since the windows were shut and there was nowhere the wind coulde from. But I couldn¡¯t even process it because I heard the voice again, only this time, it echoed without stopping.

    ¡°Remember who he is to you.¡±

    ¡°Remember who he is to you.¡±

    ¡°Remember who he is to you.¡±

    <b>At </b>that moment, the familiar force I had always known mmed into me, but this time it was harder, as <b>though </b><b>it </b><b>was </b><b>trying </b><b>to tear </b><b>me </b><b>apart</b><b>, </b><b>as </b><b>though </b>it was retaliating against something.

    ¡°Remember who he is to you!!!¡±

    14:55 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b>27 Aug t

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± I screamed in pain, and at that exact moment, the white veits covering the paintings began to pull away. When my <b>gaze </b><bnded </b>on <b>the </b>pictures every hair on my body stood on end.

    They were paintings of a beautifu

    Iwoman in different positions.

    Standing and smiling at the sunset.

    Laying on the grass with her eyes closed.

    Running through the fields.

    On the bed with a white nket wrapped over her body.

    Every single painting around me was of that woman.

    A woman I had seen before.

    In my dreams.

    The one who had been pierced by a dagger.

    The one who whispered those words¡­

    ¡°Remember who he is to you.¡±

    I froze in disbelief, a single tear slipping down my cheek as my eyes stayed glued to the picture, unable to look away.

    How¡­ why¡­

    Why was she here?

    Despite the fact that my brain felt as though it was on the verge of exploding, and my body as though it was about to copse, I took a step toward one of the paintings. As I did, I reached out my trembling hand, about to touch it but before I could, I heard it.

    This time, it was a different voice. Different words.

    ¡°Even though your body might forget, your soul still wants

    s you to remember.¡±

    A shiver ran straight down my spine the instant I heard it, and the world seemed to freeze again.

    That voice¡­ that presence.

    I turned sharply toward it, and there she <i>stood </i>at the farthest <i>corner </i>of the

    Sandra?

    **

    room with a smile, her white eyes gleaming bright as they bored into me.

    No. It wasn¡¯t Sandra.

    That overwhelming presence could belong to only one <i>person</i><i>. </i>

 Revival 169

    <b>Chapter </b><b>169 </b>

    I knew that presence. The overwhelming aura surging from Sandra could only mean one thing

    The person standing before me was the Moon Goddess.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly the same as the aura I had felt when I died and met her for the first time, Back then, it had been denser, heavier, almost crushing. This one was different¨Clighter, yet still far stronger than the time she had possessed the pack¡¯s shamani, Dorothy.

    But there was one thing that never changed, one thing that always revealed her identity without question.

    The colors.

    The goddess¡¯s aura was never just one, it swirled in many, shifting and blending together.

    Blue. Red, White. ck. Purple. Green.

    Everything.

    That was how I was able to recognise that the person standing before me was the goddess. Had the goddess possessed Sandra¡¯s body, how had she gotten here?

    The doors had been locked, and there wasn¡¯t a window. It was as though she had appeared out of thin air.

    I had so many questions, and I knew I should feel terrified seeing the goddess here. I should bow in respect, say something, anything but I couldn¡¯t. couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t speak. My heart pounded so hard I could hear it echoing in my ears.

    And then, just likest time, I heard it.

    The voice in my head. Repeating the same words. Sharper. Louder.

    ¡°Remember who he is to you!!¡±

    ¡°Remember who he is to you!!!!!¡±

    My face twisted in pain as I screamed, falling to my knees, pressing my hands against my ears in a desperate attempt to block it out. But it wasn¡¯t physical, it was inside me, ringing over and over in my mind.

    ¡°Remember who he is to you!!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! Stop it<b>, </b>stop it!¡± I yelled, pressing harder, my vision blurring, breathing in ragged gasps as the air seemed to thin around me. My body trembled uncontrobly.

    That voice¡­ I just wanted it to stop. The more I heard it, the more unbearable it became. My heart ached, sharp and crushing, as though a dagger had been driven into my chest. The pain was overwhelming.

    So overwhelming.

    ¡°Please stop¡­¡± I whispered breathlessly, tears streaming down my cheeks. ¡°Please stop. Please stop¡­¡± I repeated, staring at the ground as shes <b>of </b><b>the </b>painted woman filled my vision.

    And then, through my tears, I saw Sandra¡¯s feet, the Moon Goddess¡¯s feet, appearing in my line of sight. A momentter, her voice followed, soft and gentle.

    ¡°It must be really painful,¡± Sandra¡¯s voice said, and I froze as I felt her hand brush gently over my head.

    My breath hitched instantly, my eyes widening <b>as </b><b>a </b>single tear slipped down my cheek. She continued <b>softly</b><b>, </b>her <i>words </i><b>cutting </b><b>straight </b><b>into </b><b>me</b>,

    4:00

    ¡°To want to remember something so desperately¡­ to long for someone so deeply that even after forgetting, your soul refuses to let go. Your soul still yearns for that person.¡±

    The world seemed to freeze. Before I even realized it, my hands had fallen from my ears, dropping limply at my sides. I lifted my head, drawn to her, and found Sandra looking down at me with a sad smile. Her white eyes gleamed brighter than ever, no longer carrying the blind, vacant stare she usually

    had.

    No¡­ she could see me clearly.

    A shiver tore through me, my body trembling beneath her gaze. My mouth opened, then closed again, trying to form words, but nothing came out.

    What was she saying? What was happening? Was she really the Moon Goddess?

    ¡°Just as that person still yearns for you, even after so many years¡­¡± she murmured, lowering herself slowly until she was at my eye level. She leaned closer, leaving only the smallest space between us, her head tilting slightly as her smile widened.

    ¡°But do you truly want to remember, Nyssa? Do you want to relive that pain? Do you want to remember that life? Is it truly worth it¡­ to remember him?¡±

    A shaky breath escaped me as she leaned in until she was mere inches away, her whisper brushing against me like a spell.

    ¡°Do you want to remember the owner of the dagger? The reason you were reborn?¡±

    The moment those words left her lips, I murmured breathlessly,

    ¡°G¨Cgoddess¡­¡±

    The amusement in her eyes deepened, her lips curving just slightly, before she rose from the ground. Stretchingzily, she began to move about the room, her gaze drifting over the paintings, fingers trailing against them with casual ease.

    My eyes followed her every step as she spoke.

    ¡°Yes, my dear. How are you doing? We met not long ago, didn¡¯t we?¡± she hummed, pausing at a particr painting of the woman running through the fields. ¡°I remember, I had to enter little Dorothy¡¯s body to speak with you and Darius.¡±

    My eyes widened at her words. I already knew it was the goddess before me, but hearing her say it out loud sent a cold sweat down my spine.

    Was she¡­possessing Sandra¡¯s body?

    ¡°No, I am not possessing this body,¡± she continued smoothly, as if plucking the thought straight from my mind. ¡°This is simply a form I chose to take. cannot possess a body for long, no one can sustain me. They would meet their end if I lingered too long. So¡­¡±

    She turned sharply toward me then, her movements deliberate, and pointed to herself.

    ¡°Our whole entire interaction has been with me.¡±

    A soft, disbelieving scoff slipped past my lips at her words, yet my gaze refused to leave her.

    I didn¡¯t know if I should be surprised or not. A part of me had always suspected there was something different about Sandra, the way she carried herself, the way she moved as though she always knew where she was going, the way she looked at me with that knowing gaze. She had never seemed like an ordinary blind woman¡­ but I hadn¡¯t expected her to be the moon goddess.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± she said again, her tone sharper this time, her gaze narrowing as the amusement in her eyes deepened.

    the

    ¡°Do you want to remember your past? Do you want to remember everything? You see, I¡¯m feeling a little generous today<b>. </b>I came here to watch Darius since I was bored, but now that I must return, want to do at least one thing for you two before I go¡±

    Before I could even blink, she was already in front of me. She crouched to my level, her smile widening as <i>her </i>hand reached up to gently wipe <b>the </b>tears from my cheek. Her voice dropped into <b>a </b>soft murmur.

    )

    ¡°Because if

    I don¡¯t help

    you remember, I fear you

    two will never

    find your peace¡­ Liana.¡±

    ?

    Öæ

 Revival 170

    <b>Chapter </b><b>170 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    Liana¡­

    She had called me that but why? That was the name of the king¡¯s mate, wasn¡¯t it?

    I had heard him say it back at the Emberfang pack, the night we kissed for the very first time. He had whispered that name, and now, as the goddess spoke it again, my body jolted at the sound. It reacted instinctively, as though it remembered something I couldn¡¯t. Before I realized it, I was leaning into her hand on my face, seekingfort from her touch.

    When I did, the amusement in her eyes faded, reced by a flicker of sorrow as she gently wiped away my tears.

    ¡°My dear, Liana¡­ you¡¯ve suffered so much, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯ve been through so much.¡± Her voice was barely above a whisper. I looked up at her, and more tears slipped freely down my cheeks at her words.

    I have suffered? Been through so much?

    Yes¨CI had. Betrayed. Killed. Reborn.

    I had endured more than I ever thought possible. And yet¡­ something told me that wasn¡¯t what she meant: It felt like she was speaking to someone

    else, someone who wasn¡¯t me.

    ¡°When you died back then, leaving him all alone, I pitied him. But I thought¡­ maybe it was for the best. Maybe in your next life, you¡¯d finally find happiness. Maybe you would be free. But¡­¡± She paused, her faint smile slipping away. ¡°But no matter how many lives you¡¯ve lived, you still crave him. You still want him back. You can¡¯t forget the man you loved with your whole heart. And you long to reunite with him. I knew you¡¯d do anything to find your way back to him.¡±

    Her voice dropped even lower.

    ¡°And now¡­ even after finally being with him again, you still want to remember. You still ache to know who he truly is to you¡­ don¡¯t you?¡±

    She asked, and I wasn¡¯t sure how it was possible, but I parted my lips and spoke before I could evenprehend what I had just uttered.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I want to remember him,¡± I shakily let out.

    The next second, I stiffened. The goddess smiled with sadness, nodded her head, and let go of my face,ughing softly. As she closed her eyes, I could sense the shift in the air, sharper, thicker, heavier.

    When she opened her eyes again, they glowed brighter, not with the look of a blind person, but with thepletely luminous white eyes of the Moon

    Goddess.

    My breath hitched as she shifted her gaze to me, eyes locked on mine, and suddenly the wind from earlier blew again.

    The world seemed to slow as my hair whipped around, scattering strands across my face, and my clothes fluttered in the wind¡­ just like the Moon Goddess¡¯s.

    My eyes widened as I stared at her, but strangely, the wind didn¡¯t affect everything since the paintings should have blown away or been destroyed, yet they remained untouched, not moving an inch.

    As I continued staring, the goddess moved her hand, and in a daze, I watched her reach for my forehead. Slowly, deliberately, she ced her finger on my head.

    And the moment she did, it felt as though a force mmed into me but not the kind I was familiar with.

    No, this was different. Calmer. Gentle, almost, as if it were trying to pull me under, into sleep.

    10:39 Thu, 28 Aug 6 DA

    87%

    Before I realized what was happening, my entire body felt drowsy and the world around me blurred. The air grew thinner, and just as my eyes began to close, just as I was about to lose consciousness, I heard her speak, her voice soft, distant, barely audible.

    ¡°I hope this ill fate between you children ends soon.¡±

    That was all she said before everything went dark, silence enveloping me as if my soul had finally been pulled from my body. Only this time, when I slowly opened my eyes, I found myself staring straight into a mirror. Everything was no longer blurry.

    The body I was in, the face I now wore¡­was clear. It was the face of the woman I had seen in my dream, the one from the painting.

    A shaky breath escaped me, and my eyes widened as I stared at the reflection of that beautiful face. Before I could stop myself, a single tear slid down my cheek, a long exhale escaping me. Seeing her face so clearly made everything feel even more overwhelming.

    ¡°Queen¡­why are you crying? Does your stomach hurt? Should I have the doctor check on the pup?¡±

    A concerned voice pulled me from my daze, and I blinked through my tears. I realized I was holding a ss of water in one hand, and in the other, a drug.

    ¡°Queen, do you feel unwell? Please tell me so I can call for the pack doctor,¡± she repeated. When my gaze finally shifted to her, I saw a middle¨Caged woman standing before me, her expression full of worry. But her eyes were fixed on my stomach and when I followed her gaze, I gasped. The ss and drug slipped from my hands, crashing to the floor.

    Crash!

    My eyes widened, my breath hitching, as I stared at my protruding stomach in shock.

    ¡°Ahhh! My Queen! Are you okay??¡± the woman screamed, panicking as she checked on me. But I couldn¡¯t even focus on her. I¨CI was pregnant.

    Oh my goddess¡­ I was pregnant.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it and pped a hand over my mouth in disbelief, staring at my stomach with wide eyes, half¨Cconvinced I was imagining it, that it would somehow shrink back to its normal size. But it didn¡¯t.

    The woman dropped to her knees and bowed, her body trembling in fear.

    ¡°I¨CI apologize, my Queen. This is all my fault. Please don¡¯t tell the king. 1¨Cif he knows, I might be punished for not looking after you properly. Please forgive me,¡± she pleaded, fearcing every word.

    I didn¡¯t have the time to focus on her words. I quickly grabbed her hands, my breathing harsh, and asked,

    ¡°W¨Cwho am I? Can you tell me my name? A¨Cand most of all¡­ this king you speak of¡­ what is his name?¡±

    My voice was shaky, my heart already dreading the answer I knew woulde.

    She looked at me in surprise, her eyes widening slightly, perhaps sensing the seriousness in my expression. She shivered, parted her lips, and spoke the words that made my heart almost leap out of my chest.

    ¡°Answering, my Queen¡­ you are the wife of the supreme leader of all werewolves. You are the magnificent Queen¨CQueen Liana, consort to King Darius.¡±

    As soon as I heard her words, everything stopped.

    Liana.

    I had suspected I was inside Liana¡¯s body¨CDarjus¡¯ste mate¨Cbut hearing it confirmed still sent a shock through me.

    The world blurred, my eyes wide and unblinking as I stared at the woman before me, struggling to process her words. Then, all at once, the ground seemed to tilt, dizziness crashing over me as the air grew suffocating.

    Before I knew it, my eyes fluttered shut, and just as I slipped into darkness once more, a piercing scream tore through the air.

    10:39 Thu, 28 Aud

    ¡°Queen!¡± the woman cried, her hands reaching out to catch me¨Cbefore everything faded away.

 Revival 171

    <b>Chapter 171 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    It was dark.

    I couldn¡¯t see anything. I couldn¡¯t hear anything. The only thing I could do was feel.

    Feel as I stood frozen, trapped and unable to move, my heart pounding hard against my chest as a wave of dread washed over me. I struggled to make sense of everything that had happened today.

    I had been locked in a room filled with nothing but paintings. I had discovered that Sandra was the moon goddess all along. I had been thrown into the body of the woman I¡¯d been seeing in my visions and dreams¨CLiana, thete mate of Darius.

    And now, here I was¡­ standing in a ce swallowed by nothing but darkness.

    I tried to move, or even open my mouth to say something, anything but I couldn¡¯t. Yet as the seconds passed, the space around me began to shift. Tiny dots of light slowly appeared in my vision, faint at first, then spreading rapidly as I inhaled sharply. The once darkened void grew brighter and brighter until, with a single blink, the entire space was enveloped in light.

    Nothing but light.

    But it was enough to ease me, enough to let the tension in my body fade and the fear lessen.

    I could see.

    My gaze flickered downward,nding on my feet, still glued to the ground. I narrowed my eyes, frustration rising at the fact that I still couldn¡¯t move at all.

    What was happening? Wasn¡¯t I just in Liana¡¯s body?

    I remembered passing out¡­ but where was I now?

    ¡°Hey, can you hear me, She? You can hear me, right? Where are we¡­ w¨Cwhat¡¯s going on?¡± I asked through the mindlink, my voice cracking as I

    desperately tried to reach her. But just as I feared, there was no response.

    Silence.

    She didn¡¯t say anything. She had gonepletely quiet, and the corners of my lips tugged downward into a frown as I stared at the endless white space.

    ¡°She, answer me. This isn¡¯t the time to joke-¡±

    But before I could finish, something happened. Something that left me utterly speechless.

    The white space in front of me began to shift, flowing like water as it changed into colors and shapes. First the sky, then grass, and then two human figures slowly began to take form before my eyes. It was like watching a scene from a movie unfold right in front of me.

    And as the figures sharpened into focus, a sharp gasp escaped my lips, I recognized them.

    A man in a white shirt and trousers.

    A woman in a flowing white dress, smiling as she gazed at him.

    ¡°Hey, my name is Liana. You must be Prince Darius. It seems¡­ we are mates.<b>¡± </b>

    The woman spoke, and I blinked in stunned disbelief as she extended her hand toward him, an excited glint shimmering in her eyes.

    And Darius<b>¡­ </b>

    10:40

    hu, 28 Aug

    86%

    Well, never in my life did I think I¡¯d see a stunned¨Clooking Darius with wide, unblinking eyes as he stared at the woman before him in awe. His face flushed with the faintest hint of pink as, slowly, he reached out and sped her hand, a grin tugging at his lips.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°It seems we are.¡±

    Liana¡¯s grin only widened at his words, and my heart pounded violently against my chest as I watched. But before I could even begin toprehend what I was seeing, the Scene shifted, changing into something else entirely.

    Now, Darius and Liana were seated beneath a tree in a quiet garden at night, the sky stretched above them, stars shimmering like jewels. Their eyes sparkled just as brightly, their smiles soft and warm as they leaned closer to one another.

    ¡°This is our first date. It feels so nice here with you, Darius. I¡¯m really happy to be close to you like this,¡± Liana whispered with a smile, resting her head gently against his chest.

    As I watched, the air around me grew heavier, pressing down on me until I couldn¡¯t breathe. My lungs tightened, every breath feeling suffocating.

    Something was wrong. Terribly wrong. Even more wrong than anything that had happened to me today.

    These visions¡­ what were they? Why was I seeing them? What did they mean?

    A thousand questions wed at me, but I couldn¡¯t voice a single one. My mouth opened and closed, yet no sound came out.

    Then the pain hit, sharp and unbearable. My head felt as though it were splitting in two, the ache so brutal I swore I could feel my skull throbbing from

    the inside out.

    I wanted to close my eyes and scream, but I couldn¡¯t even do that. I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away from the images before me.

    And then it shifted again.

    Darius and Liana at the wedding altar, taking their vows, sharing a kiss, smiling at each other as if they were the only ones in the world, as if nothing else

    mattered.

    Ahhh! Oh, Goddess. My head¡­ it felt like it was about to explode as I watched, like I wasn¡¯t just witnessing these scenes but having them branded into

    me, forced to take in every single detail.

    The image shifted again, Darius and Liana, living happily, surrounded by everyone. His father. His mother. His brother, Dalton.

    Everyone was happy. Darius had nothing to worry about except his mate, and supporting his brother, the crown prince. But then everything spiraled downhill so quickly.

    The crowning ceremony.

    The day Dalton was meant to be crowned Lycan King. But the Moon Goddess did not choose him<b>, </b>she chose Darius, his younger brother.

    From that day forward, the bond between them fractured. The warmth they once shared was gone. And though Darius felt guilty, even though he never wanted to be king, he had no choice but to bear the heavy responsibilityid upon him.

    ¡°Everything will be okay, my king. I¡¯m sure <i>your </i>brother wille to understand. Don¡¯t me yourself,¡±

    Liana had told Darius with a smile, her hand gently cupping his cheek. But she was wrong.

    Nothing was fine.

    After the death of Darius¡¯s parents, the rift between the brothers only deepened. And soon¡­ that day came.

    ¡°How could you do this?! How could you do this to him?! He trusted you, Dalton!¡±

    Liana¡¯s voice broke as shey in a pool of her own blood, staring at the man before her with tears in her eyes.

    This time, I saw him clearly, a man who looked so much like Darius, only slightly older. And in his hand, he held a dagger.

    10:40 Thu, 28 Aug 0

    One I recognized all too well¡­

    The very dagger I had once used to end my own life, the same one I had stabbed my chest with.

 Revival 172

    <b>Chapter </b><b>172 </b>

    428

    Nyssa pov

    The same dagger. He was holding it.

    My eyes widened, a shaky breath escaping me as my gaze flickered to the tattoo on my wrist. Instantly, my body tensed.

    It was truly the silver dagger my father had given me, the one the goddess had said tied me to the reason for my rebirth. But now, with my eyes fixed on the blood dripping from its de, realization struck me. I had seen this very dagger before, in Darius¡¯s hands during the earlier visions¡­

    A gasp slipped from me as everything began to fall into ce.

    The dagger belonged to Darius!

    The reason I was reborn, it was because of him. He was the owner of the dagger, the one bestowed upon him by the goddess.

    My lips parted, but no sound came. I could only stare in stunned disbelief at the truth I had uncovered. But I had <i>no </i>time to dwell on it, because in the next instant, a guttural scream tore through the air as Darius rushed into the scene, cradling Liana in his arms.

    He held her so close, crying out desperately, pleading with her not to leave him, that she would be fine, that she would be okay. But Liana only smiled faintly, locking eyes with the man she loved before whispering that she was sorry¡­ sorry for leaving him. Then, her eyes closed, and no matter how many times he called her name, she didn¡¯t answer. She couldn¡¯t.

    Liana was gone.

    A tear slid down my cheek as I watched everything spiral out of control.

    Darius killed Dalton, who had tried to strike him. He ughtered the elders who conspired against his mate, then turned his wrath on their sons and rtives, murdering them in cold blood, just as they had conspired to murder Liana.

    I shook my head, wanting to stop him. To beg him not to kill the innocent. Not to lose himself. Not to go rogue.

    Because¨Cbecause once he did, the goddess would curse him. He would be forced to live for eternity. But no matter how I struggled against the invisible force restraining me, no matter how much I tried to reach him, I couldn¡¯t.

    And then, when the bloodshed ended and the screams finally faded, I heard it, the voice that made my breath hitch and my vision blur:

    ¡°You have crossed the line this time, Darius. There is too much blood on your hands. You¡¯ve taken too many lives, and now you must be punished. You will live forever, watching those around you die one by one. You shall know the pain of loss, crave the salvation of death, but never receive it. The only thing that can break this curse is a purebred white wolf¡­ but that is only if you can find one.¡±

    I closed my eyes, unable to watch any longer, my breathsing out thick and uneven as more tears spilled down my cheeks.

    ¡°P¨Cplease¡­ forgive him,¡± I whispered, voice trembling. ¡°H¨Che didn¡¯t mean to do it. He was just hurt¡­ he was just-¡±

    But my words faltered when I felt a sudden presence before me. My eyes snapped open, and the world seemed to still. She was standing there, smiling, a smile that sent shivers racing down my spine.

    ¡°L¨CLiana¡­¡± I breathed, my voice breaking, barely a whisper.

    She stepped closer, her smile widening <b>as </b>her hand rose to cup my cheek. I stared at her in a daze. She was familiar. So achingly familiar. Like I had always known her.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I wanted to ask, but the words barely formed before her sad smile deepened. She didn¡¯t answer, at least, not with words. Instead, she leaned in, closing the space between us until our faces were just inches apart. And then, in a breath that brushed against my lips, she whispered:

    ¡°Remember, Nyssa. Let¡¯s remember who he is to us.¡±

    And with that, she closed the distance entirely. My eyes widened in utter disbelief as her form melted into mine, Liana entered me.

    The moment she did, the force restraining me vanished, and my body jerked backward, a scream ripping from my throat. Suddenly, all the scenes from earlier reyed in my mind, only this time, they were clearer, sharper, as though I were reliving them myself¡­ through Liana¡¯s eyes.

    I screamed again, clutching my head as hot, heavy tears streamed down my face, my body trembling uncontrobly.

    What was this? These memories¡­ why did they feel like they were mine?

    I copsed to the ground, writhing as the pain in my skull intensified, each passing second forcing more of her memories into me until I had taken them

    all.

    No¡­ not her memories. Mine.

    Because as the final shes burned through me and then faded, everything fell into ce. Everything clicked.

    I was Liana.

    ¡°¡­ Tam Liana,¡± I whispered in disbelief, this time my voice audible as I stared into the endless white.

    ¡°I am Liana. I am really Liana. I remember now¨CI remember who I am.¡± My breathing grew heavier with every word. ¡°I remember who Darius is to me. He is my mate¡­ the man I love. The one I longed to be with. He is my king.¡±

    Tears streamed harder down my face. How could I have forgotten him?

    After yearning to reunite with him so desperately, I had been with him all along in this lifetime, yet I hadn¡¯t remembered.

    Oh, Darius¡­

    I¡¯m sorry<i>. </i>Sorry for not remembering you.

    In that moment, nothing else mattered. I didn¡¯t care about anything anymore, I could only cry.

    Cry for leaving him.

    Cry for losing our unborn child.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Darius-¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t waking up, my king!¡± a panicked voice suddenly rang through the white void. ¡°Her breathing is slowing. Her pulse is faint¨CI fear she might die.¡±

    That voice. I recognized it instantly.

    Zayn.

    ¡°Do whatever it takes to save her.¡±

    My breath caught the second I heard him, my mate, my Darius.

    ¡°If she dies, then prepare to follow after her. I want her alive.¡±

    I froze, my tears halting as my heart lurched. I blinked through the haze of grief, desperately searching the space around me for him, but he was nowhere to be seen. Instead, the void glowed brighter, trembling violently around me.

    ¡°B¨Cbut, my king¡­¡± Zayn stammered.

    ¡°You heard me. Do everything you must to keep her alive¡±

    And <b>in </b>that instant, the entire space erupted with such blinding light that I had to squeeze my eyes shut, a whimper escaping me as the brilliance

    10:40 Thu, 28 Aug

    swallowed everything.

    The next moment, when I opened them again, everything had changed. The white void was gone.

    86%

    28

    Instead, I found myself lying on a bed, and beside me sat Zayn, his fingers pressed against my wrist, checking my pulse. The second my eyes fluttered open, his widened in shock before a breath of pure relief escaped him.

    ¡°Oh, goddess¡ªthe miss is awake!¡±

    I heard another voice, Cassian¡¯s, and my gaze drifted toward him. But then, almost instinctively, my eyes shifted past him,nding on the tall, imposing man standing at his side.

    Darius.

    My Dari¨´s.

    Ìï

 Revival 173

    <b>Chapter </b><b>173 </b>

    Darius pov

    An hour ago.

    70%

    I flipped through the pages of the book, my gaze fixed as I read in silence. The only sounds in the room were the steady ticking of the clock and the soft rustle of paper, but I tuned them out, my eyes following each word with concentration.

    This book told the tales of white werewolves, detailing their origin, what made them special, and how they differed from others. It was unlike the one I had read before, far more detailed, and I was surprised it had even been found, since there weren¡¯t many ancient texts that spoke of white werewolves. But two days ago, Cassian had given it to me, saying he had gone to find it after noticing my interest in them.

    At first, I was pleasantly surprised. Cassian rarely used his brain, and aside from his strength, he was rather useless, unlike histe father, who had both brains and strength. So naturally, I assumed this was just another book of little value. But the more I read, the more I realized I was wrong.

    Because this book¡­ this book described things the old one never mentioned. And as I continued reading, I found myself bingpletely immersed.

    *White wolves are special beings created by the Moon Goddess. Though not as powerful as silver wolves, they are the second strongest, and by far the rarest, so rare that centuries may pass with only one sighting. At times, there may be but a single person who bears a white wolf in two hundred years, sometimes even longer. They are <i>so </i>rare that I, myself, have only ever met one in my lifetime.*

    *And that person was my mate, my wife. She was a white w¨°lf, a rare breed. I couldn¡¯t believe it at first when I discovered my mate was one, but more than anything, as a researcher, I longed to understand what made such a breed truly unique. We had always heard whispers of their rarity, but what was it that truly set them apart? That, I was able to uncover.*

    The corner of my lips tugged slightly into a frown as I continued reading

    *So I experimented on my mate, trying to figure it out. At first<b>, </b>nothing seemed to work, there were no results from the experiments, and my mate didn¡¯t want to continue. She said it was ¡®painful,¡¯ but what she didn¡¯t understand was that pain was nothingpared <i>to </i>what we were going to achieve if this got out. We would be rich<b>, </b>popr, remembered as the husband and wife who dedicated their lives to discovering the truth about white wolves. So when she still refused to see

    reason, I did the most sensible thing anyone would do in my situation: I locked her up and forced her to continue the

    experiments.¡±

    The air turned colder, and in that moment, I heard an astonished voice in my head.

    ¡°Wow¡­ that¡¯s crazy,¡± Ss muttered, but I ignored him and kept reading.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy at first. I did feel guilty, but everything I did was for the sake of the research, and I was certain she would eventually understand. Yes, she would because not long after, I made a breakthrough. I discovered what was different, what made that breed so unique. It was none other than their blood!*

    <b>¡°</b>Blood?¡± I whispered, my hand pausing between the pages.

    *Their blood is what makes them truly unique. It is incredibly toxic, ten times deadlier than any poison I had ever seen.

    09:49 Fri, 29 Aug

    82,70%

    But do you know why I hadn¡¯t realized it before? Because it was tricky. Their blood looks no different from any other, harmless at first nce, and even contact with it shows no difference. But it bes toxic in one circumstance, when it

    *Their blood mixed with silver creates a deadly poison. Just inhaling the fumes that ooze from silver tainted with it is enough to kill someone. Now, imagine what would happen if you took a silver dagger and coated it with the blood of a white werewolf¡­ What do you think would happen?*

    As soon as I read those words, my eyes widened slightly, and a scoff escaped me as they skimmed thest line.

    ¡®That dagger would be able to kill anyone. I reckon even the immortal Lycan King, Darius, wouldn¡¯t survive a silver de

    I see.

    It seemed this <i>book </i>was written after my curse, likely not long after. But if this was true¡­

    I leaned forward, shutting the book as I rested my headzily against my hand, a slow smirk curving at the corner of my

    lips.

    If this was true, then I had finally discovered a way to break the curse and die.

    ¡°But would you truly want to die, now that she remembers who she is?¡±

    The world seemed to freeze. My head snapped toward the voice and there she was, the blind head maid, standing by the door with a faint smile, her clouded eyes fixed on me.

    The sight of her made me tense instinctively, though I couldn¡¯t exin why. She stood there with the corners of her lips curved upward, her eyes seeming to twinkle as they lingered on me. And I couldn¡¯t exin it, but for some reason, it felt as though I knew her. Not as the head maid¡­ but as someone else entirely. And with that realization, a familiar wave of hate

    washed over me at once.

    As though the blind woman could truly <i>see</i>, her smirk widened, and she parted her lips, whispering something under her

    breath.

    Something inaudible, yet I heard it.

    ¡°I wonder, Darius¡­ will you be able to escape your ill fate in this lifetime?¡±

    My eyes widened at her words, but before I could react further, the door to my study burst open and Cassian rushed in, his

    voice frantic,

    And just like that, the woman was gone. Vanished without a trace.

    ¡°My king!¡± Cassian blurted, paning his tone. ¡°Something has happened. The miss¨Cshe¡¯s nowhere to be found!¡±

    I froze, my gaze narrowing on him.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Revival 174

    <b>Chapter </b><b>174 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    ? ? 50% >

    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him. I couldn¡¯t look at anyone else. As I stared, it felt like everything was crashing down on me

    all at once.

    An ache rose from deep within, spreading through my chest, and before I could stop myself, my eyes grew watery. A momentter, tears slipped down my cheeks, and the urge to run to him, to throw my arms around him, burned deep inside me.

    After so many centuries, we were finally together.

    In this life too, I had been born as his mate, chosen once again by the goddess to be bound to him.

    A smallugh escaped me, my whole body shaking as my vision blurred.

    No matter what happened, it seemed we were destined to find each other, after all.

    The room fell into silence. I could feel Zayn and Cassian¡¯s stunned gazes fixed on me as they watched me cry, and when I lifted my eyes to the emotionless man before me, I caught it¨Ca flicker, just for a moment, a sh of relief in his gaze as he looked down at me.

    Darius¡­ how much he had changed. He was like an entirely different man. The fire in him had dimmed, the smile I once loved erased, and the eyes that once shone so brightly when he spoke to me were gone. In their ce was only the hollow

    shell of who he used to be.

    But now¡­ now I could understand him. I could see why he had be this way, unlike before.

    He had lost everyone and carried the weight of it alone for so many years, watching those around him die and be reced

    again and again.

    Maybe that was why he never let himself grow close to anyone because deep down, he knew he would only end up

    watching them die too.

    How could anyone live like that? How cruel of the goddess to curse him so? No wonder he longed for death, no wonder he wished for peace.

    He had truly suffered¡­ but things would be different now.

    I remembered him. And if he knew I was Liana, I was certain he would be happy. Things could return to the way they once

    were.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Zayn¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts, snapping me out of my daze as I turned my head to look at him.

    ¡°How are you feeling? You fainted earlier and didn¡¯t wake up for a while. Your pulse was almost gone too,¡± he exined, and for a moment, I caught a flicker of worry in his eyes. ¡°You were really at the brink of death, you know.¡±

    I blinked at his words, swallowing hard,

    10:57 Sat, 30 Aug

    50%

    I wasn¡¯t surprised. I had felt it myself in that moment when Liana entered me, when my memories came rushing back, I had been standing on the edge of death.

    But that wasn¡¯t important right now. I didn¡¯t care about it. Instead, I turned back to Darius, my lips stretching into a trembling smile as I gazed up at him, my voice breaking as I called his name, hurriedly.

    ¡°D¨CDarius.¡±

    The moment his name left my lips, I heard a sharp gasp from both Zayn and Cassian. Darius¡¯s brow lifted, a small frown

    curving his mouth as his eyes narrowed at me.

    I knew why.

    <b>38 </b>

    Because I had dared to call him by his name. The only times I had ever done so before were when we were having sex, and he hadn¡¯t seemed to mind then but this was different. Normally, I only called him by his name when I was Liana; most of the time, I had addressed him as King.

    ¡°Darius¡­ it¡¯s been so long, hasn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t have to worry anymore, you don¡¯t have to be sad. I¡¯m right here. I remember now, I remember who you are to me, Darius.¡±

    My voice cracked as my eyes stung and turned watery.

    I could feel everyone¡¯s confused gazes on me, and even Darius looked slightly taken aback. But just as I was about to continue, to tell him who I was, his voice cut through mine. Cold. So cold it sent a shiver racing down my spine.

    ¡°Is she out of danger now?¡±

    His eyes were fixed on me, but he wasn¡¯t speaking to me. He was speaking to Zayn.

    Zayn seemed to realize this too, because he cleared his throat before answering.

    ¡°Yes, my king. It seems thedy is out of danger for now.¡± He pressed his thumb against my wrist, checking my pulse. ¡°Her pulse is stable too, but I will still need to-¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Darius hissed out before Zayn could finish.

    ¨C 1 stiffened instantly, every hair on my body rising as his aura surged, heavy and suffocating, stealing the breath from my

    lungs. He seemed pissed, furious and something told me that anger was directed at me.

    Cassian and Zayn must have sensed it too; their gazes flickered to me in unison, both of them swallowing hard.

    ¡°M¨Cmy king,<i>¡± </i>Cassian stammered, his vojce trembling as he turned his gaze back to Darius. ¡°I apologize for overstepping my boundaries, but please, forgive-

    Before he could finish, he suddenly grunted, copsing to the ground. To my horror, blood spilled from his lips as he doubled over

    My eyes widened and I screamed his name.

    10:57 Sat, 30 Aug

    Augu

    ¡°Cassian?!¡±

    ¡°You heard me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Darius continued coldly, not even sparing Cassian a nce as he groaned in pain. ¡°Out. Both of you. Now.¡±

    Zayn rose immediately, calm and collected despite the thick tension. He bowed his head low.

    ¡°Understood, my king. We will do as you wish.¡±

    Without another word, he moved to Cassian, lifting him carefully from the ground and helping him out of the room.

    The moment they left, silence fell¨Cthick, suffocating, and heavy with tension. I didn¡¯t take my eyes off Darius.

    I could feel it¨Cthe killing intent in the air, sharp and suffocating, directed straight at me. Even though i should scared out of my mind, I forced myself to smile.

    He was angry. I didn¡¯t know why, but once he realized I was Liana, he would forgive me. He had to.

    So, I parted my lips, ready to speak. But before I could get a word out, his voiceshed out first.

    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± he hissed, his tone dripping with venom. For a brief moment, his cold mask cracked, revealing his

    fury.

    1 blinked in confusion, my brows furrowing.

    What did I do? What was he talking about?

    ¡°D¨CDarius, what are you saying? What did I do? Why are you angry-

    My words faltered, cut off by a sharp intake of breath as the next instant he moved, so fast my eyes barely registered it.

    A startled gasp escaped me when he suddenly appeared right in front of me, inches away. His icy gaze bored into mine as his hand shot out, gripping my wrist and yanking me toward him.

    ¡°Why did you enter that room?! How dare you, she¨Cwolf?¡±

 Revival 175

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°Why did <i>you </i>enter that room?! How dare you, she¨Cwolf?¡±

    Darius¡¯s voice sent a shiver down my spine, dread pooling in my stomach as his eyes narrowed into a deadly re. His aura radiated off him, heavy and suffocating.

    I had never seen Darius this furious¨Cnot even when I was Liana. Back then, he rarely lost his temper; even in a foul mood, he would only smile at me. In this lifetime, he mostly ignored me, staring with cold indifference as though I didn¡¯t exist.

    But this¡­ this was different.

    This time, he looked truly angry. And it made my blood run cold.

    I parted my lips to speak, my breathing out shaky and uneven, but no words would form. All I could do was stare, my eyes widening in fear.

    Enter which room?

    The one with the paintings of me¡­ was that why he was so angry?

    ¡°I asked you a question, she¨Cwolf,¡± he snapped again, slicing through my thoughts. ¡°What were you doing in that room? How dare you go in there!? You pulled away the covers! Who gave you the right to do that!?¡±

    His roar made me flinch, and in that moment, realization struck me.

    He was furious because I had wandered into the room filled with his paintings of me.

    Now that my memories had returned, I understood. Those paintings were likely the only things Darius had left to remember me by, thest pieces of Liana he could cling to. They must have been precious to him, exining why the door was made of silver, and why the maid had deliberately led and trapped me there.

    To get me into trouble with him.

    It all made sense now.

    ¡°Who gave you the right¡­<i>¡± </i>he continued, as I stood there dazed. His grip tightened painfully around my arm, making me whimper. ¡°Who gave you the right to see her?¡±

    My eyes widened at hisst words, at how broken he sounded. I could hear the paincing his voice, and before I could stop myself, my eyes trembled, turning red, stinging with unshed tears as I stared at him.

    I could see it. Even if only for a moment/I saw it.

    Beneath the cold mask and the anger/I saw the pain in his gaze as he looked at me.

    How hadn¡¯t I realized it before? Why hadn¡¯t I truly looked at him, tried to understand him? Like everyone else, I had always believed he was some heartless monster who cared for no one, who killed without remorse. But behind it all, there was a

    tragic story shaping who he was.

    10:58 Sat, 30 Aug

    He wasn¡¯t heartless, he felt, just like everyone else.

    49%

    38)

    I shook my head as a tear slid down my cheek. Maybe it was because of that, but Darius froze, his expression shifting for just a moment. Before I could stop myself, I reached out, my hand brushing against his cheek. Then I leaned in, closing the space between us until there was barely any left, and whispered under my breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I breathed, my lips trembling as more tears slipped down my cheeks. Darius stiffened, his eyes widening in surprise, but he didn¡¯t move, he didn¡¯t pull away from my touch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything you¡¯ve been through, Darius. I¡¯m sorry for leaving you so soon. It¡­ it was because of me. That¡¯s why you were cursed, why you had to suffer so much. I¡¯m so sorry, my king.¡±

    My fingers brushed gently across his face, and I watched as his eyes fluttered closed<b>, </b>as though drawn to my touch.

    The corners of my lips curved into a faint, trembling smile, a shaky breath escaping me as I looked at him. Perhaps it was

    that moment that gave me courage, because I raised my other hand, cupping his face fully between both palms and pulling him closer as I whispered on.

    ¡°But I¡¯m here now, Darius. Your mate is back, and everything will be okay. It will be just like it once was¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    His eyes slowly opened at my words. I was just about to tell him, just about to reveal that Liana was back, that I was the one he had been grieving all this time, when his gaze turned icy. In an instant, he swatted my hands away from his face, his deadly aura pressing down on me, heavier than before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± he spat, his voice sharp with rage.

    Before I could react, his hand shot out, gripping my shoulder as he shoved me back onto the bed. He leaned over me, his face inches from mine, his fingers tightening against my shoulder as a low growl rumbled from his chest, his eyes burning

    silver.

    ¡°I am not your mate. You don¡¯t get to call me that. We are not fated mates and we never will be.¡±

    My heart plummeted to my stomach at his words. Fear shoy through my spine, yet still, I forced myself to shake my head.

    ¡°No¡­ no, you don¡¯t understand, Darius. I am your mate. I am Liana! Yes, I am Liana. I remember who I am now, I¡¯ve been born again-¡±

    Before I could finish, his hand shot up and closed tightly around my neck.

    The world seemed to freeze in an <b>instant</b>. I stared at him in shock and disbelief as his grip tightened, cutting off my air

    until I couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    Instinctively, my trembling hands flew to his, wing desperately as I tried to pry him off, gasping harshly for air. But it didn¡¯t faze him. His eyes were so cold, they looked almost dead.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat are you doing?¡± I wanted to say, but no words escaped me. My lungs burned, and still his gaze bore into me, his eyes shing as though his wolf was fighting for control. Yet Darius didn¡¯t blink, he didn¡¯t even flinch.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± he roared, his voice shaking the room. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say her name with your filthy mouth. How dare you!¡±

    10:58 Sat, 30 Augu

    ?? 49%¨C>

    +38

    I whimpered, my nails digging into his hand as the pressure around my throat grew unbearable. If I didn¡¯t suffocate first, it felt as though he would snap my neck in two.

    And he was going to, any second now, especially as I felt his nails slowly sharpen into ws.

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

    No A

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Revival 176

    <b>Chapter </b><b>176 </b>

    44%

    <b>+33 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    It was suffocating.

    I couldn¡¯t breathe, the air felt thick, everything turning fuzzy and blurry.

    I wed at Darius¡¯s hand, desperate to pry his grip from my neck as his ws slowly dug into my skin. But if he felt the sting of my nails, he didn¡¯t react; his cold, unyielding gaze stayed locked on me, piercing straight through.

    My body trembled, my toes curled, my breaths came out ragged, and my eyes rolled back as I fought desperately for air.

    Oh goddess¡­ this man, this man was going to kill me if I didn¡¯t do something soon.

    But fuck, was I dumb! How could I just blurt out that I was Liana, especially when he was already furious about me entering that room? I should have taken my time, found a way to convince him. Instead, thanks to my foolish mouth, this man literally had my neck.

    ¡°Miss!!¡± A sharp scream of my name came from behind the door, and from the sound of it, I was sure it was Serena. I could hear her trying to rush toward the door, but Cassian was there, no doubt holding her back.

    ¡°You can¡¯te in. The king¡­ the king is speaking to thedy,¡± he said.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how Serena knew, but she could sense something was wrong, her voice trembled as she stammered,

    ¡°B¨Cbeta Cassian. C¨Ccan I see mydy? Just for a moment, please. I heard she fainted, please let me see her.¡±

    Her voice grew louder, desperate, and though I was being suffocated, I still heard it clearly.

    The fear in it.

    ¡°You can¡¯t. Please stay back<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Cassian huffed, his tone strained, as if he was struggling to restrain Serena.

    ¡°B¨Cbut, mydy-¡±

    <b>¡°</b>What are you doing, Serena? Stop. You¡¯ll get in trouble!¡± Isabe cut in, but their voices soon faded into the background as Darius spoke.

    ¡°Say that again,¡± Darius growled, his eyes shing brighter as he leaned closer, his voice dripping with venom, ¡°Say what you just said again. Who did you say you were?¡± His nose brushed mine, his breath hot and sharp against my face.

    1 almost had the urge to roll my eyes and snap that I¡¯d answer if he wasn¡¯t currently strangling me but of course, I couldn¡¯t do anything except keep gasping for air, Words refused toe out; all I could manage was a slow shake of my head.

    And then, he tightened his grip. That¡¯s when I knew, he didn¡¯t actually want an answer. He wanted me dead.

    But I couldn¡¯t ept that. No. Not after finally regaining my memories. There was no way I was going to die before I even had the chance to spend time with Darius, before I told him who I really was.

    M

    And with the way Darius was acting like aplete dickhead, I doubted anything I said would get through to him anyway. So instead, I fought to keep my eyes from rolling back, forcing myself to lock then on his.

    Then, with what little air I could pull in, Finhaled sharply and called out to She, my dumb wolt who had been silent this whole time.

    ¡°She! Give me your strength unless you want us both to die right now!¡± I screamed through the mindlink.

    She scoffed at my words, but before I could even process it, <b>a </b>sudden surge of strength ripped through me. Maybe it caught Darius off guard, but somehow, I managed to grip his hand and wrench it away from my neck. With everything I had, I shoved forward and to my utter shock, Darius went flying into the wall.

    09:26 Sun, 31 Augu

    But I didn¡¯t have time to care. My hands instantly flew to my throat as I doubled over, coughing violently, tears blurring my vision.

    Fuck, fuck, fuck, it hurts.

    ?? 44%

    Drawing in a breath after nearly being strangled was agonizing. My throat burned, my chest tightened, and every inhale felt like fire, making it nearly impossible to breathe.

    My coughing grew harsher, loud enough that it must have carried outside, because the next second, Serena¡¯s screams became frantic. I could hear her trying to rush through the door, but Cassian¡¯s strained voice snapped from outside,

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t do anything that will get you in trouble!¡±

    I barely paid attention to them. Still coughing, I turned sharply toward Darius, only to see him slumped against the wall.

    33

    The shove hadn¡¯t seemed to affect him much, but he was on the ground, his head slightly tilted down. As I watched him, I couldn¡¯t help but feel actually pissed.

    Sure, I loved this man. Apart from the fact that I was Liana, I had already realized I loved Darius all along, I just didn¡¯t want to admit it. But him strangling me almost to death? That was actually infuriating.

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± I tried to yell, but my voice came out in a whisper as I coughed harder, ring at him. Still, Darius didn¡¯t move an inch, his head lowered.

    ¡°You almost killed me! Goddess, I want nothing more than to flick your head right now!¡± I spat out, and almost immediately, his head jerked up. His eyes

    met mine in surprise.

    My body went cold under his gaze, and then I realized why, it was because of what I had said.

    Whenever Liana was angry at Darius, which was rare, she would always say exactly that: that she wanted to flick his head.

    Hearing me say it must have stunned him. But after nearly dying a moment ago, I was smart enough not to blurt out again that I was Liana. So instead, I cleared my throat awkwardly, tearing my eyes away from him. I was about to ask if he was okay, but before I could, he suddenly stood from the ground.

    Without sparing me a single nce, he stormed out of the room. I reached out instinctively to stop him, but he was already gone, opening the door and walking away.

    And as soon as the door opened, I saw everyone, aside from Zayn flinch in fear as they watched Darius¡¯s figure disappear, I began coughing again, and Serena was the first to snap out of her daze. She called my name and rushed toward me to see if I was alright. Zayn and Cassian hurried over as well, but ! didn¡¯t pay attention to any of them.

    My eyes stayed fixed on Darius, my thoughts scattered, my body trembling slightly. Only one thought echoed in my mind.

    Darius¡­ how was I supposed to tell him I was Liana without being strangled to death?

    AD

    Comment

    Send gift

 Revival 177

    <b>Chapter </b><b>177 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that a maid came to you, iming the king wanted to see you in his room, but instead led you to the forbidden room and once you got there, she locked you in, and you fainted fromck of air because there were no windows nearby?¡±

    Cassian summed up my story in a single breath, his eyes wide with disbelief as he tried to process what I had just said.

    While Zayn continued checking my pulse, Serena fed me porridge, and Isabe massaged my back, I simply nodded, chewing and swallowing before answering with nonchnce.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what happened. I don¡¯t know who the maid was, she kept her head bowed the whole time. But I¡¯m not blind. If I saw her again, I¡¯d recognize her.¡±

    I smiled lightly as I spoke, then opened my mouth again. Serena caught the hint and slipped the next spoonful between my lips, feeding me before taking the handkerchief in her other hand to dab the corners of my mouth. As she did, I tapped my right shoulder, and Isabe seemed to know exactly what I wanted, she added more pressure to it as she massaged me.

    I could feel Cassian, and Drake who now stood beside him, their eyes fixed on me, watching everything in confusion and disbelief.

    Even Zayn, who had been checking my pulse, I could sense the amusement in his gaze as he pulled his hand away from my wrist.

    I also caught Serena and Isabe exchanging quick sideways nces at each other.

    I knew why they were looking at me that way, it was because I had nearly been strangled by Darius, yet here I was, not looking the least bit afraid.

    If anything, I seemed even happier than usual, a wild grin stered on my face as I allowed myself to be spoiled by both Serena and Isabe.

    But why wouldn¡¯t I? I had finally regained my memories, my true self, who I really was.

    Looking back, as Nyssa, the daughter of Ethan, I had always felt iplete, as though a part of me was missing. No matter how happy I appeared, I could never feel truly whole. No matter how hard I tried, I could never figure out what it was that Icked.

    Maybe that was why I had tried to find that happiness in Kirean.

    Why had I loved him so deeply in my past life, convincing myself he could fill that emptiness? Yet in the end, I realized the void existed because of the Lycan King¡­ it was my soul itself that had been desperate to return to him.

    The corners of my lips tugged into a faint, sad smile as I imagined how desperately the Liana in me had wanted me to remember who I was but now¡­ now I didn¡¯t need to be sad anymore..

    I remembered.

    ¡°Did you hear what I said, mydy?¡±

    I heard Cassian calling out to me, and I snapped out of my daze to see everyone¡¯s gazes still pinned on me. That¡¯s when I realized he had been speaking

    to me.

    I blinked and answered the question he had just asked, if I would remember the maid.

    ¡°Yes, I will be able to remember her from her scent alone. She had a faint smell of pineapple, and since we had pineapples for breakfast today, she must have been a kitchen staff, particrly the one who cut the fruit, because I could smell it on her. She also had a small mole at the back of <i>her </i>neck, which she kept lowering her head enough for me to see. She looked a little taller than most of the maids here<b>, </b>at least taller than me.¡±

    I spoke, opening my mouth as everyone watched in surprise at how much I had remembered. Even Serena, who was supposed to be feeding me, froze in astonishment. But when my eyes met hers, she quickly blinked out of her daze and slipped the spoon back between my lips.

    As I swallowed, a soft sigh of relief escaped me. I was already starting to feel a little better.

    When I had woken up, after everything that had happened earlier, I¡¯d been exhausted and weak. But with Zayn¡¯s medicine and now the food, my <b>strength </b>was slowly returning. I felt ready, ready to track down the maid who had locked me in that room, before doing anything else.

    ¡°I see,¡± Cassian murmured, his voice low as his fingers stroked along his chin. His gaze flickered toward Isabe, and I noticed the way her body stiffened instantly, her hands on my shoulders pausing mid¨Cmotion.

    ¡°Do you know anyone that fits that description? Or anyone thates to mind?¡± Cassian asked. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Drake jotting everything down, no doubt recording every detail I¡¯d just given.

    I shifted slightly, ncing at Isabe as she lifted my arms, her own hands trembling faintly. She shook her head, her voice a little shaky as she answered, clearly nervous with all attention on her.

    ¡°N¨Cno, Beta Cassian. I don¡¯t know who fits that description. We had new maidse into the packhouse just yesterday, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to meet most of them yet. But judging from thedy¡¯s description, it must be one of them, because I don¡¯t think any of the older maids have a mole on their necks or are that tall.¡±

    I nodded in agreement.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anyone I¡¯ve seen before either. Even though most of the maids are scared of me and usually keep their distance, I still take

    notice of them.¡±

    I stated firmly, and everyone¡¯s expressions grew serious. Still, I didn¡¯t think it would be too difficult to track down the culprit from this morning.

    If I had still been the old Nyssa or even Liana, I probably would have brushed it aside, saying we should forget about it because I wouldn¡¯t want the hassle of dealing with a maid. But not this time. Not anymore. I wasn¡¯t going to let this slide.

    She had acted with clear malicious intent, trying to get me in trouble with Darius. She knew how sentimental that ce was to him, and she knew that if I was caught there, I would face serious consequences.

    There was no way in hell I was letting her walk away unpunished.

    I opened my mouth, ready to tell Cassian that there was a faster and more direct way to catch her but before I could speak, Zayn beat me to it.

    ¡°I mean, you could arrange for all the new maids to gather and let her take a look. It shouldn¡¯t be that hard to identify who it was,¡± he said, voicing the exact thought I¡¯d just had.

    My gaze flickered to him, and I couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement. He was indeed a very smart man.

    ¡°Zayn is right. Let¡¯s gather the new maids, and I¡¯ll know her the moment I see her again.¡± I said, then ced a hand lightly on Serena and Isabe to stop them, before turning my gaze to Cassian.

    He gave a small nod. ¡°That can be arranged. We¡¯ll have the maids brought in.¡± He was about to turn toward Drake to give the order when I spoke up again<b>, </b>my <i>tone </i>sharpening with seriousness.

    ¡°However, I want to ask something,¡± I said, making Cassian pause. His brow lifted as he turned back to me in question.

    I met his gaze without hesitation.

    ¡°If we find the maid¡­ I want her given to me. I¡¯ll be the one to punish her myself.¡±

    Cassian¡¯s eyes narrowed at my words, and perhaps seeing the seriousness in my expression, he didn¡¯t dismiss me outright. Instead, he took a <i>deep </i>breath and answered.

    ¡°Alright. But I¡¯ll have to report to the king first and hear what he has <b>to </b>say.¡±

    <b>I </b>nodded with a grin. At least he was willing to hear me out and believe me about the maid, unlike someone else. I nearly rolled my eyes as <b>Darius¡¯s </b>furious expression from earlier shed in my mind.

    ¡°Thank you, Cassian. I really appreciate it,¡± I said, and he gave me a small smile before turning to leave. Drake, who had been by his side, lingered a

    moment longer.

    ¡°You should rest well, mydy,¡± he said with a sincere smile.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied warmly, returning his smile as he followed Cassian out, closing the door behind them.

    Before I could even look away from the door, Zayn¡¯s voice cut in as he stood from the bed, closing his medical kit with a yawn and a stretch.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s my cue to leave. You¡¯re looking better now, but you really need to rest and stop getting yourself into trouble, you know,¡± he said, shing me his usual teasing grin.

    ¡°The fact that you keep passing out isn¡¯t a good sign. Your health doesn¡¯t look great¡­ how are you supposed to bear the king a pup like this?¡±

    He had meant it as a joke, but the moment the words left his mouth, both Serena and Isabe gasped in shock. I stared at him, just as stunned that he¡¯d said it so casually. His eyes widened too, as if realizing what had slipped, and he opened his mouth to add something else.

    But by then, my face had already med red. I awkwardly reached up to scratch the back of my head, nodding in agreement.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ you¡¯re right. I should take care of myself, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± I said with a shy smile.

    My response seemed to shock not only Serena and Isabe but even Zayn, perhaps because none of them had expected me to agree. But then again, there was no reason not to.

    I mean¡­

    My gaze dropped to my stomach, and my throat tightened as memories surfaced, of the children I had lost twice. The one I carried as Liana for Darius before Dalton stabbed me¡­ and the one I carried for Kieran.

    Even though I hated Kieran with everything in me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sharp ache at the thought that I had almost been a mother twice, only to have it ripped away both times.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Zayn asked quietly. I felt his gaze narrowing on me, and when I turned to look at him, I caught a glint in his eyes that I couldn¡¯t quite ce. Instead of dwelling on it, I forced myself to smile and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t press further. After checking onest time to make sure I truly was alright, he finally walked out of the room.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Revival 178

    <b>Chapter 178 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    Almost immediately after Cassian, Drake, and Zayn left the room, both Serena and Isabe practically jumped on me, demanding to know more about what had happened with Darius, if I was truly okay, and who would deliberately lead me to the forbidden room just to get me in trouble with him.

    Serena had been furious, muttering something along the lines of, ¡°If I see that bitch who led the miss to that room, I¡¯ll rip her head off.¡± And judging by the cold glint in her eyes, I knew she wasn¡¯t joking. She ranted about how cruel Darius had been, nearly strangling me to death simply for stepping into

    that room.

    Before I could even respond, Isabe spoke up, her voice more cautious. She exined that the room was called the Forbidden Room, the ce where the king kept the paintings of histe mate. She added that I was lucky to have survived, because ording to her,

    ¡°Everyone who ever entered that room died, mydy. The king killed them for daring to go there¡­ <i>no </i>one had ever survived after stepping inside.¡±

    She had said it with a terrifying expression, as though even speaking of it made her truly afraid and I understood then that she wasn¡¯t exaggerating. With how furious Darius had been back then, he had been ready to kill me. The only reason I could think of for why he backed off and stormed out of the room was because he still needed me alive.

    I was a white wolf, after all.

    The only thing capable of putting an end to his eternal life.

    The corner of my lips twitched into a sad smile as the realization sank in. I hadn¡¯t been wolfless when I was Liana. No, Serena had been with me then, my wolf, a white breed. But just like in my past life as Nyssa, she had been locked away, unable to reveal herself to me.

    The more i thought about it, the more I felt how cruel fate truly was. In this life, it had made me the very thing destined to kill the man I loved.

    My hands clenched into fists at the thought, but one thing was clear: now that I remembered, there was no way I would let Darius die just like that. No way in hell.

    And another thing that shocked me was when I asked Serena and Isabe about Sandra, the head maid who was, in truth, the moon goddess in disguise. Neither of them seemed to know her.

    No¡­ it was as if her memory had beenpletely erased from their minds. They didn¡¯t even recall there ever being a blind head maid, and Serena had gone as far as to ask if I was all right, her face full of concern.

    Realizing they didn¡¯t remember, I didn¡¯t push the subject any further. Perhaps it was better that way. Because from the way the goddess had spoken earlier, it felt as though she was leaving¡­ for good.

    Afterwards, our conversation shifted to me asking Isabe more about Darius, wanting to at least know a little about how he had lived. She told me everything, how he never smiled since the day she met him, how he spent most of his time locked away in the forbidden room, uninterested in pack matters. I listened quietly, saying nothing.

    Then, as she continued, recounting how Darius had once broken a maid¡¯s hand simply because she touched him, there came a knock on the door. Immediately, everyone fell silent and turned their gaze toward it. I spoke first.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I said, and as the door opened, I watched Drake step inside. He lowered his head slightly before speaking, a small warm smile on his face.

    ¡°How are you feeling now, mydy?¡± he asked.

    I returned his smile instantly and answered, ¡°I¡¯m better now, thank you.¡±

    He nodded before continuing. ¡°Please, can you follow me? The king <b>has </b>asked you toe and inspect the maid, to see who it was that led you to the

    forbidden room.¡±

    I raised a brow at his words, but what struck me most was what it meant. Darius was going to be there.

    <i>1/2 </i>

    08:55 Tue, 2 Sept W

    A smile suddenly bloomed across my face as I turned to Drake, almost excitedly. ¡°Does that mean Darius will be there and I¡¯ll get to see him?¡±

    95%

    Honestly, I longed to. Even though it had only been an hour since I¡¯dst seen him, I wanted more. I wanted to look at him again, to stare at him for as long as I could.

    I missed him.

    +25)

    Drake looked startled for a moment, but then his expression softened into pity. Even Serena and Isabe were watching me with the same sadness in their eyes, I blinked in confusion, but Drake¡¯s next words made me understand why.

    ¡°Yes, mydy. The king is there but you don¡¯t need to be afraid anymore. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that angry.¡±

    A small scoff almost slipped from me.

    I see¡­ they thought I had asked because I was afraid of seeing Darius. But it was far from that.

    I didn¡¯t bother correcting them. Instead, I only smiled, pulling the nket off me and jumping from the bed with a bright grin. Slipping on my slippers and running my hand quickly through my hair to make it at least presentable, I walked up to Drake and told him I was ready.

    Then, without giving him the chance to say another word, I stepped past him and out of the room. I could feel everyone¡¯s surprised gazes on me as I left, but I didn¡¯t stop. I just kept walking or rather, skipped down the hallway with excited steps, a wide grin on my lips. I couldn¡¯t wait to see Darius again, but I was also eager to find the maid who had led me <i>into </i>that trap, to teach her a lesson and uncover who was truly behind her.

    Who had ordered her to do what she did? Because the more I thought about it, the less it made sense.

    Isabe had said there was something fishy about the whole thing. ording to her, the forbidden room was always locked tight and only the king had the keys to it. If what she said was true, then it truly was suspicious.

    A maid who clearly worked in the kitchen¡­ how could she have possibly gotten the keys to the forbidden room?

    It could only mean one thing someone had been behind her. Someone had given her the order to trap me inside.

 Revival 179

    Nyssa pov

    As soon as I stepped into the living room, I felt every pair of eyes on me.

    55 vouchers

    Everyone had turned to look, Cassain, Zayn, and at least fifteen maids, all staring at me. But my gaze was fixed on him.

    The man sitting at the center of the room had his eyes locked on me, expression cold as always, not a hint of emotion in them. I would have thought the furious look I¡¯d seen a moment ago was just an illusion, but it wasn¡¯t¨Cno, not when I could still feel the way his hand had tightened around my neck as he strangled me.

    But now, watching him, there was no flicker of emotion in his gaze. His expression was almost empty, cold, as we stared at each other. For a brief moment, it felt as though the whole world had stilled. My heart pounded hard against my chest, my body warm, fuzzy, and giddy as I gazed at the man I had always wanted to see.

    Then, in the very next moment, Darius looked away without a shift in expression, his eyes lowering to stare vacantly at nothing, his fingers idly toying with the coin in his grip.

    And just like that, hepletely ignored me, as though I didn¡¯t even exist.

    Like he always did, only this time, it bothered me.

    Normally, I would¡¯ve rolled my eyes and brushed it off, but now? Now I felt offended. The corner of my lips curved into a sneer as I red at him, a low scoff escaping at the audacity of him still pretending I wasn¡¯t there.

    The nerve of this man!

    Of course, I hadn¡¯t expected him to apologize for what happened earlier, but he didn¡¯t have to act like I was invisible. My sneer deepened, and I noticed the maids had already lowered their heads, careful not to stare. Cassian, standing behind Darius, and Zayn<b>, </b>seated nearby, exchanged a quick nce. I caught the way Cassian swallowed hard before he turned to me with a nervous smile, gesturing toward a seat far away from Darius.

    ¡°Well, <b>miss</b>,¡± he began carefully, ¡°these are all the new maids who¡¯ve just started working here. You must not be feeling too well¡­ perhaps you should take your seat and-¡®

    Before he could finish, I nodded and cut in with a small smile, my voice steady.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not feeling well, so I should sit.¡±

    And without a second thought, I walked straight to where Darius was sitting and dropped into the seat right beside him, so close there was barely an inch of space left between us.

    Almost instantly, the air thickened, heavy with tension, and I caught the way everyone in the room froze in shock. Even Darius¡¯s hand stilled mid¨Ctwirl with the coin, his eyes flickering toward me, brows narrowing in

    confusion.

    I only smiled brighter, inching even closer to him, testing the limits. For a fleeting moment, the urge to lean in and hug him surged through me but I knew better. If I tried that, I¡¯d probably end up flying into the

    <b>9:31 </b>Thu, <b>Sep </b><b>4 </b>

    nearest wall.

    :

    ¡°W¨Cwhat are you doing-¡± Cassian stammered, clearly flustered on my behalf.

    But I cut him off, turning to Darius instead.

    <b>65 </b>

    55 vouchers

    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m not feeling well, so I need to sit. And this is the nearest couch, so I¡¯ll be sitting here,¡± I said shamelessly, even though everyone knew I could¡¯ve taken one small step to the empty seat beside us.

    Darius¡¯s frown deepened as his eyes lingered on me for a moment. But instead of saying anything, like I half- expected, he simply looked away and resumed twirling his coin nonchntly, ignoring me. Again.

    But I didn¡¯t let it bother me. Instead, I shifted my gaze to the maids standing before us, their heads bowed, shoulders trembling ever so slightly in fear, no doubt because they were in front of Darius.

    There were at least ten of them, most taller than the other maids who worked in the packhouse.

    My gaze swept over them casually, my head tilted slightly as I studied their forms in silence. It only took a few seconds, just enough time for me to pick out the culprit.

    The one who hade into my room and lured me into the that chamber under the pretext that Darius wanted to see me.

    Finding her was easier than I thought it would be.

    Since all the maids kept their heads bowed, I didn¡¯t need to walk up to each of them. I hadn¡¯t seen her face clearly that day anyway, but that wasn¡¯t what I relied on. No, I remembered her posture, the slope of her shoulders, the way she had bowed earlier¡­ little things that gave her away.

    I knew exactly who she was.

    ¡°The king has granted you permission to deal with the maid who led you into the forbidden room,¡± Cassian announced, his voice firm. ¡°So please, pick who you believe it is, and we will investigate to confirm. So-¡±

    He turned to the maids. ¡°Everyone, raise your heads.¡±

    The maids instantly obeyed, lifting their heads and fixing their gazes forward. Even though their bodies trembled in fear, not one dared <i>to </i>disobey.

    ¡°And please step forward one by one so she can-

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Cassian,¡± I cut him off with a grin, turning my gaze his way.

    He blinked in confusion, and I finished calmly, ¡°I already know who the maid is.¡±

    The moment those words left my lips, every head snapped toward me, surprise shing across their faces that I¡¯d managed to figure it out <i>so </i>easily. But really, it hadn¡¯t been difficult at all.

    Even Darius stilled, the coin no longer spinning between his fingers. He took a slow, deep breath before leaning back in his seat, crossing his arms and legs as his eyes swept over the maids in front of him. Almost instantly, they all lowered their heads, none daring to meet his gaze. And then, in a cold, razor¨Csharp voice, he

    9:31 Thu, Sep 4

    spoke.

    ¡°Then pick.¡± His tone was low, detached, and he didn¡¯t spare me a nce. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    <b>65 </b>

    <b>55 </b>vouchers

    I arched <i>a </i>brow at his words, a slow smile tugging at my lips as I replied, ¡°Of course, I will, my king.¡±

    Leaning back in my seat as well, I let my eyes drift over the line of trembling maids before tilting my head, my smirk deepening.

    ¡°But first,¡± I drawled, ¡°let¡¯s give the culprit a chance at redemption.¡± My voice sharpened just slightly, cutting through the thick silence. ¡°If you¡¯re the one who did it¡­ step forward and reveal yourself.¡±

 Revival 180

    Nyssa pov

    :

    <b>99 </b>

    E55 vouchers

    Everyone deserved a second chance. After all, I had been given one by the moon goddess, to make things right in this lifetime. So, I decided to extend the same to the culprit: the chance <b>to </b>step forward now, on her own, before I called her out.

    It was simple.

    If she came out willingly, I wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. Of course, she¡¯d lose her job, Darius would never let her stay in the packhouse after what she¡¯d done but that would be the end of it. If she didn¡¯t, then punishment would be unavoidable.

    Another reason I was doing this was because I couldn¡¯t shake the memory of how terrified Serena had been when she was dragged to the dungeon. I didn¡¯t want to send someone there unless I absolutely had to.

    So even as everyone turned to me, suspicion flickering in their eyes about whether I truly knew the culprit, I didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t give anything away.

    Instead, I raised my voice just enough for everyone to hear.

    ¡°I know who the maid was, the one who lured me into that room earlier today. But I want you to step forward yourself, admit your mistake, speak the truth, and ask for forgiveness. If you do, I won¡¯t pursue the matter further. The king has already granted me the right to punish the culprit myself, so don¡¯t think I¡¯m bluffing. I won¡¯t let this spiral out of hand¡­ however¡ª¡±

    My words trailed off as my gaze sharpened, sweeping over the maids and pinning each one of them in ce.

    ¡°But if the culprit doesn¡¯t do that, then she¡¯ll be thrown into the dungeon. And from there, I won¡¯t care what happens to her.¡±

    i said before turning my head slightly, narrowing my eyes at the clock as I checked the time.

    ¡°You have three minutes to reveal yourself. If you don¡¯t <i>by </i>then, I¡¯ll call you out myself.¡±

    As soon as those words left my lips, the air grew heavy with tension. The maids began ncing at one another, suspicion flickering in their eyes as though searching for the one who would step forward. But just as I expected, none of them moved. The silence pressed down thick and suffocating, everyone¡¯s attention fixed on the maids, while they in turn looked nervously among themselves.

    From the corner of my eye, I caught sight of Drake, already downstairs. Serena and Isabe stood quietly at the far end of the sitting room, their faces etched with worry <b>as </b>they watched

    <b>8:38 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>5 </b>B¡­

    everything unfold.

    <b>99 </b>

    55 vouchers

    Even Darius looked at me with a flicker of confusion, though he said nothing because he was a man of his word.

    His expression made it clear he didn¡¯t quite believe me, that he thought this was just another tactic to draw out the culprit. He only sighed, running a hand through his white hair before leaning back in his seat, silent.

    The corner of my lips curved into a small smile, pleased that even if he thought that, he hadn¡¯t said anything.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I heard Cassian¡¯s voice behind me, and I turned to find him at my side, leaning in slightly to whisper.

    ¡°I mean¡­ don¡¯t you know who the person is?¡± he asked softly, his blond hair falling over his face, his eyes fixed on the clock. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will step out,¡± he added, and I followed his gaze to see that a minute had already passed. He was right.

    No one would step forward. They all thought I was bluffing, that I didn¡¯t know who the culprit

    was<b>. </b>

    ¡°We¡¯ll find out who the culprit is in two minutes, whether they step out or not, so it¡¯s fine,¡± I said with a grin, flicking my gaze back to the maids. They were whispering among themselves now, asking one another where they¡¯d been at that time, their faces tight with nerves.

    All but one person.

    The culprit.

    The girl who stood at the end of the row, her face calm andposed, as though none of this concerned her, as though she wasn¡¯t guilty of anything. Even the innocent ones looked terrified, whispering and pleading among themselves for the real culprit to step forward and spare them all.

    But the girl? She didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t speak. Her expression was cold, unblinking, yet I caught the faintest tilt of her lips, a subtle smile.

    The corner of my own mouth curved into a smirk, a low chuckle slipping from me as I finally looked away. She probably thought, just like everyone else, that I didn¡¯t know. That she was

    safe.

    From the corner of my eye, I caught Darius watching me. He followed my gaze, and in that instant, I knew, he had realized who the culprit was too.

    ¡°One more minute,¡± I announced, my smile widening as I nced back at the maids. Their

    <b>8:38 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>5 B

    ¡­

    :

    <b>faces </b>had gone pale, their voices rising in panic.

    <b>199 </b>

    E55 vouchers

    ¡°If it¡¯s any of you¡­ please speak,¡± one maid begged, turning desperately to the others.

    Another quickly agreed, her voice trembling.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b>, please, don¡¯t drag the rest of us down.¡±

    I watched them, amused. Maybe they really thought I didn¡¯t know who it was, that I¡¯d just pick someone at random. I couldn¡¯t understand why they were so afraid if they were innocent but I didn¡¯t waste time dwelling on it.

    Because the very next second, as the clock struck the time, my lips curved into a wild smile.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up,¡± I said with a sharp p of my hands.

    The sound cut through the room, silencing every whisper. All eyes snapped to me, and the tension thickened until it felt almost suffocating.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s disappointing,¡± I continued, my tone smooth, cold. ¡°I¡¯d hoped you¡¯d step out,

    you didn¡¯t.¡± show some remorse, maybe even avoid punishment altogether. But

    I shook my head slowly, then lifted a hand to point at my neck.

    ¡°And because of you, I almost died. I was willing to look past that, to forgive you¡­ but I suppose some people don¡¯t deserve forgiveness after all.¡±

    The maids went even paler, though the culprit still didn¡¯t so much as flinch.

    Damn¨Cshe must really believe I haven¡¯t recognized her.

    ¡°So why don¡¯t youe out already?¡± I said, raising my hand and pointing toward the line of maids.

    The moment my fingernded on one girl, she flushed red, eyes going wide. She opened her mouth, ready <i>to </i>stammer out a denial-

    But then my finger shifted.

    To the girl at the far end.

    As soon as the words left my lips, the room froze<b>. </b>

    ¡°Talldy with a small mole at her neck¡±

 Revival 181

    <b>Chapter </b><b>181 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    8131

    The maid froze the instant my words cut through the air. The smile on her lips stiffened, then droppedpletely. Like a switch, her eyes widened in pure shock as they darted to me, my finger pointing straight at her. A soft, barely audible scoff slipped past her lips as a storm of emotions crossed her face all at once¨Cshock, disbelief, and most of all¡­ fear. Fear of being caught.

    No one spoke. The room was silent as every gaze turned on her. The other maids <i>looked </i>the most shaken, their expressions unreadable, as if they had expected anyone but her.

    It was one of them who finally broke the silence, her voice low, trembling with disbelief.

    ¡°ire¡­y¨Cyou¡¯re the culprit?¡± she stammered, wide¨Ceyed.

    Almost immediately, whispers rippled through the group as they whispered among themselves.

    ¡°Oh goddess¡­ thedy pointed at her. She¡¯s the culprit. I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Me neither. But¨Cnow that I think about it¡­ Beta Cassian said it happened shortly after breakfast.

    And ire wasn¡¯t in the kitchen then. She had said she needed the restroom.¡±

    My brow arched, though my gaze never left ire. She was growing paler by the second as their

    chatter swelled.

    ¡°I never would¡¯ve thought it,¡± another maid whispered. ¡°She hardly speaks, keeps to herself¡­ who would have imagined she could do something like this?¡±

    I tilted my head slightly, a low chuckle slipping out, almost shaking my head.

    Why were they so surprised? In my experience, it was always the ones you least suspected who drove the knife into your back. Trust was a fragile thing. Never whole. Neverplete.

    ¡°So, your name is ire,¡± I said, my voice calm,. ¡°The girl who led me into the forbidden room¡­ the one who trapped me inside?¡±

    She snapped out of her daze at once, shaking her head so violently it seemed it might fall off. She stumbled forward, lips parting, her voice trembling.

    ¡°I¨CIt wasn¡¯t me, mydy! Y¨Cyou/must have the wrong person. I swear, I went to the restroom that day, 1 never went near you!¡±

    She stammered desperately, pleading her innocence, but I only watched in silence.

    IK 81%

    When no response came from me, she copsed to her knees, chest rising and falling in ragged breaths as she turned desperately to Darius. Her teary eyes clung to him, lips trembling as though she could wring sympathy from stone.

    ¡°M¨Cmy king, I swear I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. I¡¯m innocent, I truly am! I wasn¡¯t the one who went to thedy¡¯s room. I swear to the goddess, it wasn¡¯t me. It wasn¡¯t me. Yesterday, I went to the restroom and then straight back to the kitchen. Please, believe me.¡±

    Her voice broke as she pleaded, but Darius¡¯s gaze stayed ice cold, his expression unshifting. A scoff slipped from me in amusement. I knew better. Out of everyone she could¡¯ve begged, she chose Darius. That man cared for nothing. If you were guilty, he punished. If you were unlucky, he punished

    all the same.

    ¡°Look, she¡¯s crying¡­ I honestly don¡¯t think she¡¯s the one,<i>¡± </i>one of the maids whispered, her voice barely audible but I heard it.

    ¡°Me too. She¡¯s thest person I¡¯d suspect<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>another muttered.

    I ignored their chatter, narrowing my gaze on the maid before me. I wanted this done quickly. She wasn¡¯t the one I was after, not the true mastermind.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect you to confess, not after hiding until now. But let me ask all the maids here one question.¡±

    The air tightened. I felt every body stiffen before they all bowed deeply, waiting. Their eyes were on me when I continued.

    ¡°This morning at breakfast, there was pineapple among the fruits, wasn¡¯t there?¡±

    The kitchen staff immediately answered in unison.

    ¡°Yes, mydy. There was pineapple for breakfast.¡±

    I gave a slow nod.

    ¡°The maid who came <i>into </i>my room reeked of pineapple. And while I¡¯m sure others came close to it, I doubt simply being near would leave such a scent. No¡­ only the one who cut the fruit would carry it that strongly. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Almost everyone nodded in agreement, even Zayn, Cassain, and Drake.

    ¡°So tell me,¡± I said, leaning back against my seat, arms folding across my chest, one brow raised. ¡°Who among the kitchen staff cut the fruit today?¡±

    35 <b>Sat</b>, 6 <b>Sept </b>

    The maids exchanged nces, brows furrowed as they tried to recall. Then, suddenly, one of them snapped her fingers and blurted out.

    ¡°It was ire! I remember, it was ire! She was scolded by the kitchen matron for nearly cutting her finger because she was so distracted!¡±

    The girl gasped the second the words left her lips, pping her hand over her mouth as her gaze dropped in embarrassment.

    ¡°Yes, I remember too. The matron was furious with her.¡±

    ¡°Oh goddess, that¡¯s right, ire was the one who cut the fruit. Could she really be the culprit?¡±

    ire¡¯s face burned red under their words. She shook her head frantically, lips parting to protest, but I cut her off, my voice cool, almost bored.

    ¡°But that alone doesn¡¯t prove she¡¯s the culprit, does it? It could¡¯ve been anyone. After all, werewolves can pick up scents easily. No¡­¡±

    My eyes narrowed, my tone sharpening. ¡°The maid I saw earlier had a mole on the back of her neck.¡±

    I touched the spot on my own neck where I¡¯d seen it. ¡°I remember it clearly. That mole belongs to the true culprit.¡±

    Then, very slowly, I turned my gaze on the trembling girl, ire, who stared back at me with wide eyes, caught between shock and fear.

    ¡°How about we check?¡±

    The moment the words left my mouth, her hand flew to her neck and I saw it in her eyes.

    The dreadful realization that she¡¯d been caught. That there was no way out. Nothing she could say. She bit her bottom lip, her fists clenching tight at her sides as if she could hold herself together. I could almost see her mind racing, scrambling for an excuse, any excuse, that might save her.

    But before she could speak, Darius¡¯s voice cut through the air.

    ¡°Check her.¡±

    Every head snapped toward him, his gaze locked on the trembling girl. His

    tone was cold, final.

    ¡°Check if she has a mole.

 Revival 182

    Darius pov

    ¡°Check if she has a mole.¡±

    :

    I ordered, my voice cold as I stared down at the trembling maid. Her eyes went wide, her hand flying to her neck as if she could hide it, the mole.

    The she¨Cwolf had been right. She was the culprit.

    I knew it the moment I looked at her face.

    Not guilt.

    Fear.

    Fear of being caught.

    At first, when Nyssa said she knew who the maid was, I hadn¡¯t believed her. I thought it was just a trick to lure the culprit out. A not¨Cso¨Cclever trick.

    After all, someone bold enough to steal the keys and shove her into that forbidden room wouldn¡¯t confess so easily.

    But I was wrong. It hadn¡¯t been just a trick. Nyssa had really known and she¡¯d given the girl onest chance to reveal herself before calling her out.

    Now, all that was left was to confirm it.

    If she had that mole on her neck, there was nothing more to discuss. Nyssa could punish her however she wished for all I cared.

    Because she wasn¡¯t the one I wanted.

    There was someone else behind her. That much was obvious.

    She wasn¡¯t smart enough, or skilled enough, to have stolen those keys on her own.

    The one who gave the order, the true mastermind was the one I intended to punish myself.

    How dare anyone enter that room? It was my only safe ce in the packhouse, the ce where I kept Liana¡¯s paintings, the only pieces of her I had left, the only way I could still remember her.

    And yet, they had dared to trespass. To risk destroying those paintings just to target the she¨Cwolf.

    My hands clenched into fists as the memory surged back, how close I hade to strangling Nyssa.

    And for a brief moment, I felt it.

    Guilt.

    For the first time in years, I felt guilty for nearly taking a life. It hadn¡¯t been her fault, and yet I had almost killed her, especially when I heard her say those words:

    ¡°No¡­ no, you don¡¯t understand, Darius. I am your mate. I am Liana! Yes, I am Liana. I remember who I am now, I¡¯ve been born again-¡±

    The corners of my lips tugged into a frown at the memory. But in the next second, she spoke again, her voice calm and steady. When I flicked my gaze toward her, I found her smiling at me.

    ¡°You are right, my king. Let¡¯s check the mole. That should prove if she¡¯s really the one or not.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for my response before turning to the two maids at the corner of the room, one her personal maid, the other recently assigned to follow her closely.

    ¡°Serena and Isabe. You two shoulde and check her neck for me.¡±

    Almost immediately, the two girls lowered their heads in a respectful bow before stepping forward. Without a word, they obeyed their mistress. The maid in front of them gasped and stumbled backward, trying to create distance but it was useless. All eyes were on her as Serena and Isabe stopped in front of her, gently but firmly guiding her forward, tilting her head slightly downward to face Nyssa.

    I watched as the maid struggled against their grip, twisting and pulling, but it was no use. Their hold was tight

    ¡°W¨Cwhat are you doing?! Let me go! I¡¯m telling you, let me go!¡± she screamed, thrashing, her voice shrill. ¡°I¨CI am not the one who did that. Please believe me, mydy! I really went to the restroom!¡±

    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she tried to plead, but Nyssa didn¡¯t flinch. Her eyes remained cold and unblinking, locked firmly on the girl before her.

    ¡°Why are you crying now?¡± Nyssa asked, the corner of her lips curling into a slow, knowing smile. I tilted my head slightly, watching her as I idly toyed with the coin in my hand.

    ¡°M¨Cmydy¡­¡± the girl stammered, sobbing even more as she looked up at Nyssa. But Nyssa¡¯s smile only widened.

    ¡°You did nothing wrong, right? We¡¯ll know for sure when we check your neck, so let¡¯s just get on with it already,¡± she said, turning to her maids and nodding.

    The moment they tightened their hold, the girl gasped, struggling to resist, but it was useless. Nyssa¡¯s personal maid grabbed her cor and yanked it back just enough to reveal the back of her neck. As soon as the skin was exposed, everyone around gasped in shock, their eyes locking on the mole, exactly where Nyssa had said it would be.

    ¡°Oh my goddess, it¡¯s really true! She¡¯s the one!¡±

    A scream echoed, and immediately the room erupted into whispers and murmurs, voices ovepping as everyone tried to make sense of it.

    I said nothing, my gaze flicking briefly to Nyssa. She stood there, deadpan, emotionless, as the chaos erupted

    around her. The corner of my lips tugged into an amused smirk, and I leaned back, resting my head on my hand, watching intently.

    Interesting. The way she handled this¡­ it was quite interesting.

    ¡°How could you do something like that, ire?¡± one of the maids finally asked, her voice trembling in shock.

    ¡°Yes, a¨Cand you didn¡¯t say anything! You almost got us all in trouble!¡±

    ire, that was her name, cowered as Nyssa¡¯s maids released her. She immediately covered her neck, shaking her head. Her mouth opened to speak, but only a few broken words escaped before she broke down, crying harder.

    ¡°I- I didn¡¯t¡­ I really wasn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, enough already,¡± Nyssa cut her off, rolling her eyes with a bored expression, as though she¡¯d grown tired of hearing the maid¡¯s repeated excuses. In the next second, she stood, and all eyes turned to her. I couldn¡¯t help but notice something different about her..

    It was subtle, barely noticeable, but there was a shift. The way she carried herself, the calm in her voice¡ªit felt like someone else entirely. And yet, I couldn¡¯t shake the strange sense of familiarity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can say that anymore. You¡¯ve already been exposed, so drop the act,¡± she said, her tone firm but not cruel, simply tired of the maid¡¯s protests.

    The maid froze instantly, her eyes flickering with fear as she looked up at Nyssa, who had stopped right in front of her. The full weight of the situation seemed to hit her, and she dropped her head to the ground with a thud, trembling. Lifting her head slightly, blood trickling down her face, she began to plead.

    ¡°P¨Cplease forgive me, mydy. Please forgive me, I was wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to do it,¡± she sobbed, her hands sped together tightly.

    ¡°Please spare me! I had no choice! If I didn¡¯t do it, I would have been punished!¡±

    My eyes narrowed as her words confirmed my suspicions. Nyssa¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change; she simply smiled, crouched to the maid¡¯s level, and, with her face inches from hers, asked calmly, unfazed by her confession:

    ¡°So, you admit that you are the culprit¡­ and that someone was behind you. They asked you to lure me into that room?¡±

    The maid hesitated for a moment, then, under Nyssa¡¯s piercing gaze, swallowed hard and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, mydy. I admit it. I was the one who led you to that room and lied that the king wanted to see you. It was me¡­ but someone else asked me to do it.¡±

    Nyssa¡¯s smile widened, and she leaned even closer.

    ¡°Who is it? Tell me, and I might spare you. Don¡¯t forget, your punishment is in my hands.¡±

    The maid swallowed hard, but this time she didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°T¨Cthe person who asked me to lure you into the forbidden room was¡­¡®

    She paused, trembling, before finally whispering,

    ¡°Miss E.¡±

 Revival 183

    Nyssa pov

    E. Cassian¡¯s mate.

    :

    <i>78 </i>

    <b>55 </b><b>vouchers </b>

    I wasn¡¯t surprised, not in the slightest. Honestly, I had a hunch she was behind it all along.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out, especially since she was the only enemy of high status I had made since arriving at this pack. Even though I mostly ignored her, I wasn¡¯t blind. I noticed the way she looked at me, the re that screamed she wanted nothing more than to kill me on the spot. But since I had decided to act as if she didn¡¯t exist, I didn¡¯t care.

    Still, it was¡­ amusing. She had gone so far as to use a maid to get me in trouble with Darius. Bold, reckless, and really stupid. And given how furious Darius had been earlier, I doubted she¡¯d escape punishment.

    Good. That should keep her off my back.

    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, a slow smile spreading across my face. ¡°Did I hear you say E? Like¡­¡± I turned slightly toward Cassian, who was staring at the maid in stunned

    disbelief.

    ¡°As in¡­ Cassian¡¯s mate? E?¡± I pressed, watching his eyes flicker between me and the maid, waiting for her response.

    This time, she didn¡¯t hesitate. She knew she had no choice.

    ¡°Y¨Cyes, mydy. Beta Cassian¡¯s mate, Miss E, is the one who gave me the keys and asked me to bring you to the forbidden room and lock the door before you could get out. She promised me money and said that if I didn¡¯t obey, she could make my stay here short, I would get fired from the packhouse.

    Her words trembled, and tears streamed down her cheeks.

    A sharp intake of breath rippled through the room at the mention of E¡¯s name, but ire continued, desperation clear in her voice.

    ¡°I really had no choice, mydy. I promise, I didn¡¯t want to¡­ I have two little

    9:50 Tue, Sep 9

    :

    78

    55 vouchers

    brothers to feed, and I couldn¡¯t afford to be fired. Please forgive me,¡± she pleaded.

    Before I could respond, Cassian¡¯s voice cut through, heavy with shock as he stared at ire.

    ¡°E? My mate? She actually asked you to do that? Are you certain she¡¯s the one?¡±

    He sounded as though he couldn¡¯t believe it, yet there was a flicker in his expression that suggested a part of him suspected E could indeed be capable of such a thing. Even I, having just arrived at the pack, knew how she looked at Darius, how she wanted him, the way her eyes undressed him every time she stared.

    And now, thinking back on it, it irritated me. Watching another woman look at my mate that way made me annoyed. If I felt this way, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Cassian never seemed to get truly angry, there was no way he hadn¡¯t noticed it himself.

    But then again, if he had, he hadn¡¯t shown it all this while.

    ire shook her head so fast that you¡¯d think it would fall off

    ¡°No, beta Cassain. It is really your mate, Miss E. Yesterday, before she left the packhouse, she called for me and threatened me that if I didn¡¯t do what she said then she will have me fired. I swear on my life and my little brothers that I am not telling a lie. I had no choice to do what she asked me to do, please forgive me¡±

    The corner of my lips tugged into a humorless smile at her words. Threatened? I highly doubted that. Still, I didn¡¯t call her out right away. Instead, I simply echoed

    her im.

    ¡°Ah, I <i>see</i>. She really threatened you?¡± I asked in mock shock.

    ire immediately nodded, a little too eagerly, parting her lips to speak but before she could, one of the maids at the back stepped forward, bowing her head respectfully.

    ¡°Forgive me, mydy, for interrupting, but I have something I wish to say.¡±

    At once, every gaze turned to her. I arched a brow, noting the open disdain in her eyes as she red at ire. My amusement grew, especially when ire¡¯s own

    <b>9:50 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>9 </b>

    :.

    eyes widened in horror at the sight of her.

    Interesting.

    78

    55 vouchers

    ¡°Of course, you may speak. Does it concern this situation?¡± I asked, straightening as I rose from the ground and stepped aside from ire.

    The maid nodded, her attention fixed anywhere but on ire. ¡°Yes, mydy. I believe ire is lying about being threatened.¡±

    I tilted my head, listening in clear amusement. ¡°Oh? And why do you say that?¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t so much as flinch before answering. ¡°ire and I share a room in the packhouse. Yesterday, when Miss E visited, I saw ire outside speaking with her. Miss E handed her a wad of cash, and ireughed, thanking her. She told her she¡¯d get it done and not to worry. It didn¡¯t sound like a threat at all. Later that night, back in our dorm, she was on the phone with her brothers, bragging about how she¡¯d gotten rich without lifting a finger. She said she couldn¡¯t wait to blow it on new clothes, go clubbing with them, and finally enjoy herself after paying off some debts.¡±

    She rattled it out in one breath, and I raised a brow. Clubbing with her brothers? Hadn¡¯t ire just imed she had two little brothers to feed?

    As if reading my thoughts, the maid pressed on. ¡°Mydy, ire lied about having two little brothers.¡±

    The words had barely left her mouth when ire snapped, her face twisting with

    rage.

    ¡°Shut up, you bitch!¡± she screamed,pletely uncaring that Darius, the Lycan King himself, sat right there.

    But the other maid didn¡¯t even flinch. It was as if ire hadn¡¯t spoken at all as if she was used to her outbursts.

    ¡°Mydy, ire does have brothers, but they¡¯re older than her. The eldest is twenty¨Ceight, the second twenty¨Cfive, while ire is also twenty¨Cthree. I doubt either of them need her to feed them.¡±

    As soon as she said this, I almost burst intoughter. Around us, whispers grew

    9:50 Tue, Sep <b>9 </b>

    louder, a ripple of shock cutting through the crowd.

    78

    55 vouchers

    Wow. It seemed ire really did have enemies. Her own roommate despised her enough to spill everything just to see her punished.

    Still¡­ something told me ire had earned it. She had probably done something to the girl. Not my problem, though. I had gotten the name I wanted, and the rest, well, that was Darius¡¯s business.

    When I turned to him, I found him staring at me with an emotionless expression.

    At the edge of my vision, Cassian was frozen, still in a daze, the maids¡® words echoing in his ears. For a moment, I actually felt bad for him.

    I didn¡¯t know what it felt like to have a mate whose eyes belonged to someone else. Then again, maybe I did. Darius only ever had eyes for Liana, treating me like I was invisible¡­ but since I was Liana, that hardly counted. Heh.

    Either way, this might be good for Cassian. Better he find someone who truly loved him, someone other than E.

    ¡°So, what should we do now?¡± I asked lightly, breaking the silence. I fixed my gaze on Darius, smiling as he stared back with that same empty look.

    ¡°Since we already know who the culprit is, E and I nearly died because of her¡­ what are we going to do?¡±

    Darius didn¡¯t answer right away. He just held my eyes for a long moment, then leaned forward, his gaze flickering to Cassian as he gave the order.

    ¡°Bring her.¡±

    Ìï

    <b>AD </b>

    Comment

    Send gift

 Revival 184

    E pov

    Is she dead? That stupid omega, she has to be. There¡¯s no way <b>she¡¯s </b>still breathing after what I did.

    If ire had done her job properly and lured her into that room, then she should be gone by now.

    Even without living in the packhouse, I knew what that room was. Everyone did. It was the ce where the king killed anyone who dared step inside, no matter who they were.

    The room where the king kept thest pictures of his mate, the only fragments he had left of her piled up and treasured like relics<b>. </b>

    It was pathetic, really. Centuries had passed, yet the great king still clung to her memory as if she¡¯d just slipped away yesterday. His eyes never strayed from histe mate.

    I wanted to burn that room. Burn Nyssa. Let the mes swallow them both, the pictures and that girl until nothing remained to hold him back. Because he was mine. Only mine.

    But I couldn¡¯t. Not when that coward of a maid trembled at the thought of fire, terrified ofying a hand on the king¡¯s room. She couldn¡¯t dare.

    That was fine. I could wait.

    Patience was all I needed.

    Hehe¡­ this was enough.

    Just hearing that that bitch had been killed by her supposed mate, the Lycan King, was more than enough. The corners of my lips curved into a wild smile, and as I stared at the mirror, I could feel the excitement coursing through my veins, making it impossible to stay still.

    I couldn¡¯t help but order Quinn, my personal servant who was styling my hair, to check on ire again.

    ¡°Quinn, call ire and ask about the situation. The girl should be dead by now, don¡¯t you think? Call and ask,¡± I said, almost vibrating with excitement.

    Quinn stiffened, her hands freezing in my hair before she spoke,

    ¡°Mydy¡­ are you sure? ire told us not to call her to avoid suspicion. She said she would call us back when things settle and report the situation to us.¡±

    Her voice trembled slightly, as if afraid I¡¯dsh out for her hesitation. But I didn¡¯t. Not this time. I was in a good mood<b>, </b>and what she said was right.

    It might be suspicious to call ire now if something had gone wrong. I was confident the birch was dead, but I had to <b>be </b>careful. One misstep and it wasn¡¯t just trouble with my dad, I could even be killed by <b>the </b>king, Better patience than death.

    7:03 <b>Wed</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>10 </b>

    :

    <b>100 </b>

    55 vouchers

    ¡°Ahem, you¡¯re right. I should be careful and not do anything rash<b>,¡± </b>I said, a smile blooming <b>on </b>my lips <b>as </b>I picked up the lip gloss on the table and applied it, Quinn¡¯s eyes widening slightly in surprise <b>at </b>how <b>easily </b><b>I¡¯d </b>agreed.

    ¡°That girl is going to die anyway. I¡¯ll hear the news soon enough. I can¡¯t have any dirt on me if I¡¯m going to be the future queen, right?<b>¡± </b>I asked absentmindedly, rubbing my lips together and admiring my reflection <b>with </b><b>a </b>satisfied smile.

    I looked truly stunning.

    ¡°Y¨Cyes, mydy,¡± Quinn said immediately, a grin spreading across her face as she agreed with me.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Only a woman like you is worthy of being the king¡¯s queen. No one in this pack is as beautiful as you, mydy,¡± she continued, buttering me up. ¡°You have wless skin, a breathtaking appearance that makes even men and women take a second look, eyes that shine like the moon¡­ Mydy, you are perfect, queen material. Soon enough, you¡¯ll be queen. I can feel it, mydy.¡±

    The corners of her lips stretched into a wild grin as she spoke, and for a brief moment, I just stared at her without a word, brow arched, staring inly at her. She froze when she met my gaze, her body stiffening.

    This ve, I knew she was just saying this to stay on my good side. A lowly servant chasing favor and money, obvious in every way. But still, her words made me happy. Really happy. I didn¡¯t care <b>if </b>she meant them or not; hearing them, especially when I was about to receive good news, kept me in a brilliant mood.

    The next second, I burst outughing, shaking my head as I muttered,

    ¡°Right! You have good eyes, girl. Really smart, really smart!¡± Iughed, reaching into my purse. Without checking or counting, I drew out some dor bills and tossed them carelessly to the ground with a wild smile.

    ¡°That is for you, for being a good ve,¡± I said, adjusting my hair as I watched.

    Almost immediately, Quinn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She dropped to the ground, lowering her head in a deep bow, greedily snatching the bills from the floor. Her face lit with a mix of shock and joy as she eximed,

    ¡°O¨Coh my goddess! Thank you, mydy! Thank you so much! You are so kind, mydy. I promise I will always serve by your side and take care of you. Thank you so much!¡±

    I scoffed and waved nonchntly, rolling my eyes at the pathetic scene.

    It was really pathetic. How a piece <b>of </b>paper could so easily sway someone¡¯s decision and change thempletely. In this world, there were two things that mattered most: money and power.

    I had never stepped outside the Lunaris Dominion, but I assumed it was the same in the outside world.

    It was money that I had used to pay that dumb maid to lure Nyssa into the room, and I had it. I already had enough to do whatever I wanted, <b>to </b>spend however I pleased. My father was one of the elders of this pack; he had so much wealth that it had be tiresome to spend. But power¡­ now that was what <b>I </b>truly wanted.

    Sure, my father was powerful, but he wasn¡¯t the most powerful man in the pack. He didn¡¯t hold the highest position. One man did: Darius. That was why I had set my eyes on him.

    And soon¡­ soon enough, everything would be mine.

    My grin widened as I imagined being crowned queen beside Darius, the servants bowing, calling me their queen, my friends and everyone showing me respect they normally wouldn¡¯t give. I wanted that, and I would

    have it.

    I chuckled, just as I was about to tell Quinn to apply more makeup, when the door to my room burst open. making me jolt in shock. I turned to find Cassian standing there, eyes zing daggers, a frown etched deep on his face as he gripped the doorknob with rage that sent shivers down my spine.

    My eyes widened. This was the first time he had ever looked at me this way. The world seemed to pause around me, and before I could even say anything, Cassian hissed:

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you do that, E!¡±

    I flinched, and the lip gloss in my hand dripped to the grou

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Revival 185

    Chapter <b>185 </b>

    Cassain pov

    74

    55 vouchers

    That girl. That foolish, stupid girl. How could she do that? She was the one who lured the king¡¯s mate into the forbidden room.

    I hadn¡¯t wanted to believe it, but the moment the maid spoke her name, I did.

    I believed it without hesitation.

    And it was clear why. She was obsessed with the king, everyone knew it. She wanted him, wanted to be his queen, and she never bothered to hide it. Whenever we met, she would talk endlessly about him, how handsome he was, how she would do anything to be his mate, his queen. She spoke like I wasn¡¯t even there, like I didn¡¯t matter, even though I was supposed to be her mate.

    But the truth was, I didn¡¯t care. She stirred nothing in me. Her face, her personality, none of it caught my attention. So I ignored her words, the way I ignored her entirely. Even when others asked when I¡¯d finally mark her, when I¡¯d make her my wife officially, I had no intention of doing so.

    Why would I? If she didn¡¯t want me as her mate, then why should I force it? Rejecting her seemed pointless, so I left things as they were and carried on with my life, serving the king, while turning away from her desperate, fragile attempts to catch his eye.

    But when the king found his mate, she became worse, more reckless.

    She disrespected Nyssa right in front of him, sent countless messages asking about the king, even begged toe to the packhouse. And when I ignored those too, she showed up anyway, despite the king¡¯s clear order never to step foot there again.

    She hadn¡¯t listened.

    And now¡­ now she had gone this far?

    Watching her stare at me in shock, eyes wide, it was clear she still hadn¡¯t grasped the weight of her actions, hadn¡¯t realized that this time, she might actually die for what she had done.

    Even I¡­ even I, the king¡¯s beta, didn¡¯t dare cross that line and mess with the forbidden room.

    ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­ Cassain, what are you doing here?¡± E asked, her voice trembling as she stared at me. But judging from her expression and the flicker of fear in her eyes, it was obvious she already knew why I was here, she had been caught.

    ¡°What am I doing here?¡± I repeated her words with a mocking chuckle and stepped further into the room, making the maid who had been on the ground flinch and quickly move aside. I closed the distance to E, who looked up at me, body trembling.

    ¡°Are you seriously asking me that, E? You know what you did, so don¡¯t y dumb with me!¡± I roared, my aura thickening <b>the </b>room, suffocating everything. She flinched, her eyes widening even more. She didn¡¯t move<b>, </b>she couldn¡¯t.

    <b>11:10 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>12 </b>

    :

    74

    EX 55 Vouchers

    She only sat there, frozen, shocked at seeing me this way. I rarely got angry. I was a man who smiled despite everything, and I had never lost my temper at E but this time¡­ this time, she had gone too far.

    Even then, she didn¡¯t look guilty, just scared. She quickly raised her shaky hands as if to create space between <ol><li>us. </li></ol>

    ¡°C¨CCassain, why are you angry? I don¡¯t understand what I did¡­ why are you screaming at me? W¨Cwe haven¡¯t seen each other in a while, and now you are-¡±

    Her words cut off as my re hardened. Before she could react, I reached up and pulled her toward me, tightening my hold. She whimpered, shocked beyond belief, as I yelled,

    ¡°Don¡¯t y with me, E! Do you think I don¡¯t know what you did? How could you do that to the king¡¯s mate? How could you hire someone to lure her into the forbidden room?¡±

    Her mouth dropped open in shock, then fear, as she stammered,

    ¡°Y¨Cyou knew-¡±

    But the next second, she caught herself before speaking.

    ¡°What are you saying, Cassain? Lure who? I don¡¯t understand! Let me go. How could you juste here and start screaming at me without exining the situation?¡±

    She snapped at me, her expression shifting in an instant, her eyes stabbing daggers at me.

    My mouth opened in shock at her words, a soft scoff slipping out as I stared at her.

    This girl¡­ even now, she was still like this.

    There wasn¡¯t even a trace of remorse in her eyes. Even though she had clearly done this to harm Nyssa, everyone knew that if the king found her in the forbidden room, she would die, she still acted this way.

    ¡°You are really something, E. Worse than I thought,¡± I spat out in disdain, tightening my grip around her wrist. She winced; it was obvious I was close to breaking it.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even a bit sorry for what you did? Do you know you might die because of this?! Do you realize the gravity of what you¡¯ve done?!¡±

    For a brief moment, she froze, a tremble of fear flickering in her eyes but the next second, her face twisted in anger as she tried to yank her hand away from me.

    ¡°Are you crazy, Cassain?! You¡¯re hurting me! Let go! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    That was when I lost it.

    My eyes shed a deeper shade, the air thickened with intense pressure, my aura surging toward her.

    Almost immediately, she felt it. The crushing weight of it pressed down on her. I released her hand, and a scream tore from her throat as she fell to the ground, clutching her chest in pain. She spat out a mouthful of blood, her body trembling but I didn¡¯t react. I didn¡¯t care.

    <b>11:10 </b>Fri, Sep 12

    ¡­

    :

    <b>74 </b>

    55 vouchers

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot, E? Know who you stand before. I am the king¡¯s beta. I will not tolerate any disrespect from you.¡±

    I

    spat the words out, and a sharp gasp escaped her as I towered over her. Her head shot up to meet mine, eyes wide with terror, blood smeared across her shirt, her chest heaving rapidly.

    Fear but this time, it was because of me. Not the usual arrogant expression she usually wore. She finally understood¡­ this wasn¡¯t a joke.

    11:10 Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>12

 Revival 186

    E pov

    :

    <b>74 </b>

    55 vouchers

    No¡­. he had found out about everything. It couldn¡¯t be. I wished with all my heart that it wasn¡¯t real, but he had said it with his very mouth, ring at me with a killing aura so strong it knocked me off my feet.

    I fell to the ground, chest tightening, a mouthful of blood spilling and sttering across the floor, while the air in the room seemed to vanish, leaving everything suffocating and nearly impossible to breathe.

    This was the first time I had ever seen him this furious. Cassain rarely lost his temper, even when I threw tantrums, even when I openly spoke about Darius and how I wanted him as my mate instead of Cassain, he would simply roll his eyes, ignore me, and im he had no time for my nonsense.

    But today¡­ today, as I stared into his furious gaze, I finally understood how terrifying he truly was when enraged. Fear gripped me so tightly that all I wanted was to run and hide from the man before me.

    But I couldn¡¯t. I could only stare up at him as he towered over me and hiss out.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot, E? Know who you stand before. I am the king¡¯s beta. I will not tolerate any disrespect from you.¡±

    My body trembled uncontrobly from fear as I heard his words, my mouth parting, wanting to speak but unable to, the words had died in my throat as Cassain spoke again.

    ¡°The maid said it was you who bribed her into luring the king¡¯s mate into that room, and we have a witness who saw this. Yet you are denying it in front of me? Goddess, E, how much of a fool do you think I am? How could you do such a thing!¡±

    Cassain snapped at me, and I flinched, instinctively backing away, my eyes wide as I met his gaze.

    ¡°Do you realize the gravity of what you¡¯ve done!? The king has asked me to bring you to the packhouse, to the dungeon, so he can interrogate you!¡±

    The moment the words left his mouth, I snapped out of my daze. My jaw nearly dropped as I pped a hand over my mouth, stunned.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat did you say?¡± I asked, lifting myself slightly off the ground, leaning toward Cassain, grabbing his hand as he looked down at me with cold eyes.

    ¡°D¨Cdid you just say the king has found out? A¨Cand he¡¯s asked you to bring me to him for interrogation? Is that what you¡¯re telling me?¡± I asked, tears brimming in my eyes, stinging as I looked up at him.

    No, no, no!

    <b>It </b>couldn¡¯t be.

    This wasn¡¯t happening. This wasn¡¯t happening.

    Cassain wasn¡¯t the only one who had found out but the king? Darius had discovered I was the one who did this, and now he wanted Cassain to bring me to him.

    <b>11:10 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>12

    ¡­

    74

    55 vouchers

    But he couldn¡¯t¡­ I couldn¡¯t go to him.

    If I did, I would really die! I had heard that anyone interrogated by Darius never came back alive, they returned only as cold corpses. And now he wanted to interrogate me, especially after what I¡¯d done?

    Oh goddess<b>¡­ </b>I was truly doomed. I was in so much trouble.

    Cassain didn¡¯t move an inch as he watched me cry. His eyes, now emotionless<b>, </b>stared at me as though he wasn¡¯t the least bit moved by my tears.

    And when he didn¡¯t answer, I forgot the earlier fear I had felt and gripped his hand tighter, snapping at him.

    ¡°I asked you a question, Cassain! Answer me! Did the king find out? Did he tell you to bring me to him?¡± I demanded, my voice trembling with fear.

    But Cassain only red at me, still saying nothing as he watched me.

    This man! Even though I knew I had done something wrong, how could he just tell me this with a straight face, without so much as a reaction?

    Goddess, if what he said was true, then I was really dead. A goner.

    ¡°Cassain! Answer me-¡±

    My words cut off as my hands were suddenly flung away by him.

    ¡°Mydy!¡± Quinn whispered, breathless.

    My eyes widened, trying to process what he had just done, and a gasp escaped me as my chin was suddenly seized. I was pulled closer to Cassain, only to find that he had crouched to my level, his face just inches from mine as he red directly into my eyes.

    The world seemed to freeze when I saw the rage in his gaze.

    He was angry. Really angry.

    ¡°C¨Ccassain¡­¡±

    Before I could stop myself, I muttered, breathless, but he spoke, not interested in what I wanted to say.

    ¡°I have tolerated you long enough, E. I have tolerated your nonsense, and I won¡¯t anymore. Every day, you long for another man without holding back. I am your mate, but you don¡¯t care about that or about me. You only care about what you can never have. So why should I keep caring about you?¡±

    His voice was low, barely a whisper, and for some reason that frightened me even more than if he had yelled,

    At that moment, I realized something felt terribly wrong.

    I didn¡¯t say anything; I just stared at him.

    Then, the door opened, and I watched my father step inside the room, his eyes wide with surprise before

    <b>11:11 </b>Fri, Sep 12

    ¡­

    narrowing on the scene.

    <b>74 </b>

    E55 vouchers

    ¡°What is happening here? Beta Cassain, can you exin why my daughter is on the ground?¡± he asked.

    Cassain didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. His eyes remained locked on me, narrowed and cold.

    ¡°Why should I keep letting you have your way when I don¡¯t even feel anything towards you?¡±

    He continued, and as soon as I heard his words, my eyes stung and tears began to flow.

    D¨Cdid he just say that? He didn¡¯t feel anything towards me?

    No¡­ it couldn¡¯t be true. Cassain loved me. He had always loved me.

    That was why he hadn¡¯t rejected me-

    ¡°So I have made the decision to reject you, E.¡±

    Thump. Thump. Thump.

    My heart almost burst out of my chest at his words. I could hear the sharp intake of breath from everyone around me¡­ but I couldn¡¯t do anything. I remained frozen in ce, trying to process what he had just said.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate before continuing.

    ¡°I, Beta Cassain of the Lunaris Dominion, reject you, E, as my mate.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Revival 187

    <b>Chapter </b><b>187 </b>

    E pov

    I didn¡¯t hear him, right?

    There was no way he had just said those words. No way he had rejected me like that.

    I must be imagining things. Yes, that had to be it. But how could Cassain reject me?

    Me?

    It wasn¡¯t possible, yet the searing pain coursing through my veins, threatening to tear me apart, blurring my vision, nearly making me pass out right here and now, proved that I had heard correctly. He really was rejecting me.

    The room seemed to freeze. I could feel everyone¡¯s shocked gazes on Cassain, yet his expression remained cold on me.

    And then, I screamed.

    The pain was what snapped me out of my daze.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    My scream tore through the air as I clutched my head, tears streaming down my face, body trembling from the intensity of it.

    Rejection!? How could he do that when it could kill me?

    Rejection was forbidden. It was like denying the bond the goddess had specifically crafted between two people, and doing so could lead to death. That was why no one ever rejected anyone.

    If they didn¡¯t want to be with their mate, they usually saw other people while keeping the bond intact, which was what I had nned to do with Cassain. Our bond would remain, but I would belong to the king.

    Yet I couldn¡¯t believe he was truly rejecting me. Cassain was a beta, a powerful man; he wouldn¡¯t die from rejection. But I¡­ I was weaker. And the pain I felt now was nothingpared to what would happen if I epted his rejection. If I did, I would truly die.

    And in that same moment, I heard Cassain speak again.

    ¡°ept the rejection, E,¡± he growled. Despite the pain shooting through my entire body, I pried my eyes open and stared at him in disbelief, tears streaming down my cheeks, my chest heaving, and dots blurring my vision.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± I asked, voice trembling, as I pulled my hands slightly away from my head, eyes wide. Despite the agony, I forced myself to speak.

    ¡°A¨Cept the rejection? H¨Chow¡­ but I would die,¡± I stammered, more tears spilling down my cheeks.

    55 vouche

    Even then, my words didn¡¯t faze Cassain. He stared coldly at me for a brief moment before responding.

    ¡°And? I don¡¯t care about your life or death, E. ept the rejection,¡± he growled. I flinched at his words<b>, </b><b>my </b>wolf whimpering, hurt but whether from Cassain¡¯s harshness or the rejection itself, I couldn¡¯t tell. Either way, one thing was clear: he wasn¡¯t bluffing.

    ¡°ept the rejection, E. Reject me, and let¡¯s sever our bonds as mates.¡±

    As soon as he said this, my father seemed to snap out of his daze. In the next second, he appeared next to Cassain, frowning.

    ¡°Beta Cassain, what is this? Why would you want to reject your mate? Did my daughter do anything wrong?¡± he asked, then sighed, flicking a sharp re at me. ¡°She probably did something again, but even if she did, please forgive her. She¡¯s only acting like a child.¡±

    He looked back at Cassain, expression cold, and when Cassain didn¡¯t answer, he frowned and continued.

    ¡°She must have really done something bad for the beta to react like this, but you know my daughter. She is childish and doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing, so if she says or does anything, please forgive her.¡±

    I bit my bottom lip, forcing back the pain and tears as my body trembled, staring at my father in relief. Yes, my father was here. He would save me. Even if Cassain held a higher position than him, Cassain usually respected my father.

    Whenever my father noticed how badly I was acting, I had seen him tell Cassain not to be angry with me, and Cassain would agree, showing he didn¡¯t truly care. If my father spoke to Cassain now, he wouldn¡¯t force me to ept the rejection. He would protect me. He wouldn¡¯t let the king interrogate me.

    However, just as a flicker of relief reached me, I watched my father freeze. His eyes widened, and the next second, his hand clutched his chest as he fell to his knees with a loud thud. I gasped in shock.

    ¡°Dad!¡± I called, moving toward him despite the pain coursing through my body. But his eyes didn¡¯t even meet mine, they were fixed on Cassain.

    When Cassain¡¯s gaze shifted to my father, my blood ran cold. That¡¯s when I realized what was wrong. He had directed his aura straight at him.

    ¡°B¨Cbeta¡­¡± my father stammered in disbelief.

    Cassain cut him off coldly.

    ¡°Childish?¡± he repeated with a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re calling what she did childish?¡±

    I watched, trembling, as he stood tall, staring down at my father.

    ¡°She hired a maid in the packhouse, bribed her to lure the king¡¯s mate into the forbidden room, and when she did, she almost got killed by the king and you call that childish?¡± He red.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat?!¡± my father screamed, spinning sharply toward me. I flinched under his gaze, my breath hitching.

    ¡°Or wait, are you defending your daughter despite knowing what she did? Did you also help her with this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>10:18 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Sep </b>13

    Cassain pressed.

    My father turned his gaze back to him and shook his head immediately, disagreeing.

    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t. There must be a mistake. I had no idea about what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Cassain¡¯s gaze stayed cold and nk,pletely indifferent to my father¡¯s words. He sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration before turning to me. For a brief moment, I caught a flicker of hesitation in <b>his </b>eyes, but it vanished as he hardened his expression.

    ¡°Agree to the rejection now. I don¡¯t have time for this. The king has ordered you to be brought to the packhouse.¡±

    Almost immediately, I noticed the two guards he had brought along standing at the door, faces cold and expressionless, waiting for hismand. My stomach twisted.

    Oh goddess¡­ he was serious. He really wanted me to reject him.

    My father stiffened beside me, opening his mouth to intervene, but Cassain hissed sharply,

    ¡°You won¡¯t die from the rejection, E. Our bond wasn¡¯t deep, but you might lose your connection with your wolf. If you refuse, you won¡¯t be the only one to suffer, your father will also face the consequences. So, E¡­¡± He growled, eyes shing brighter ¡°ept the rejection.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Revival 188

    <b>Chapter </b><b>188 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    5 youchersin

    ¡°Is that so?¡± I asked, popping a piece of popcorn into my mouth as Isabe leaned in with a gossiping <b>whisper, </b>telling me what had happened to E.

    Everything happened yesterday. The whole ordeal, the maid, the forbidden room, remembering who I <b>truly </b>was, and then finding out that E had been the mastermind behind everything.

    Once it was confirmed that E was the one who ordered the maid, Cassian had been told to bring her to the packhouse. The king dismissed everyone, saying it was over, for now.

    I¡¯d been a little disappointed. I wanted to confront E myself for what she did. But seeing how furious Darius was, I knew better than to do something reckless that might turn his anger on me. So I agreed to stay quiet, though not before giving the maid her punishment.

    She would be thrown into the dungeon for a year before being released for her crimes.

    When I¡¯d dered that yesterday, the maid cried, begged for forgiveness, pleaded for me to spare her. But why should I? Why should I show kindness when she had intentionally tried to get me killed? I had even given her a chance to save her life, but she refused. So I turned away from her desperate cries as she was dragged off.

    And now, Isabe was telling me something very interesting.

    Cassian had rejected E, breaking the bond with her wolf and leaving her wolfless. When she came to the packhouse to face Darius, he hadn¡¯tid a hand on her. Instead, he stripped her father of his position as an elder, robbing him of his status, and banned their family from ever stepping foot in the packhouse again. If you asked me, that was a light punishment, E could easily have lost her life for what she did.

    ¡°I heard Beta Cassian didn¡¯t even react when Lady E passed out yesterday from the rejection and was taken to the king. Isn¡¯t he¡­ a bit cruel? I mean, she was still his mate. I can¡¯t believe he rejected her knowing she could die,¡± Isabe said with a small frown.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Serena stiffen at her words. She clearly wanted to disagree, but stayed

    silent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s cruel,¡± I said, reaching for another piece of popcorn and popping it into my mouth. ¡°He did it to save her.¡±

    As soon as the words left my lips, both Isabe and Serena turned to me in surprise, Serena especially, shocked that I knew Cassian¡¯s true reason for rejecting E.

    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t rejected her, the king would have killed her himself. But since she had already been punished by her mate, and taking Cassian, his beta, into consideration, he spared her life and instead demoted her father as further punishment. Cassian might not truly care for E, but he took a gamble with her life and, in the end, saved it. He¡¯s not really a bad person. He saved her.¡±

    I exined, stretching slightly before cing the box of popcorn on the table. Isabe¡¯s eyes widened as she realized the truth of the situation, and Serena smiled softly at me. But I had a more pressing question,

    <b>8:13 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>14 <b>N </b>

    something that left me confused.

    ¡°Hm, Isabe, how did you say Be got the keys to the forbidden room again? You said someone <b>gave </b>it to her?¡± I asked, tilting my head slightly as I stared at her.

    She paused for a moment, realizing what I meant, and then nodded.

    ¡°Yes, mydy, but what she said was weird. She imed it was a blind old woman, the head attendant in <b>the </b>packhouse, who gave her the key without much exnation. But there¡¯s no such person here. We don¡¯t <b>have </b><b>a </b>head attendant,¡± she said.

    A scoff escaped me at her words. Blind old woman?

    That was Sandra or should I say, the Moon Goddess.

    I couldn¡¯t believe the goddess had given E the key, but something told me it had been nned, a move to push me into that room so I could regain my memory.

    The corner of my lips curved into a slow smirk. The goddess was really cunning, wasn¡¯t she? She seemed to sh everyone¡¯s memory of herself, everyone except E.

    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± Serena asked as I fell into a daze, her expression filled with worry. As my gaze flickered to her, I smiled and nodded, responding,

    ¡°I see¡­ maybe she was hallucinating then.¡±

    I yawned and then turned to Isabe.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty hungry. Could you cut me some fruit, please?¡± I asked, watching as Isabe¡¯s brow lifted at my words. Her gaze flicked to the bowl of popcorn and the snacks already on the table, surprise evident in her eyes. But when she looked back at me, I smiled, and she cleared her throat before standing and lowering her head.

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, mydy. I¡¯ll go get some fruit now,¡± she said with a smile before walking out of the room.

    As soon as she stepped out, I watched her figure disappear, and almost immediately, Serena¡¯s voice rang through the space as she adjusted the nket around me.

    ¡°You seem to be eating a lot more today, mydy. I¡¯m happy for you,¡± she said.

    I turned to her, narrowing my gaze suspiciously as I watched her smile.

    As though she could feel my stare, she instantly stiffened, her hands pausing on me as she lifted her head to meet my eyes. The moment our gazes locked, she swallowed hard, and I studied her intentl closer.

    ¡°M¨Cmiss, what did I do-¡± she stammered, but I cut her off.

    ore leaning

    ¡°Serena, you¡¯re acting suspicious. Do you have something to tell me?¡± I asked, my gaze sharp. She blinked at my words, her face flushing red, and instinctively shook her head, as if to deny it.

    <b>8:14 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>14 <b>N </b>

    =>>tki

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Serena. Tell me the truth. Is there something going on between you and Cassian<b>?</b>¡± <b>I </b>pressed narrowing my eyes further. She sucked in a sharp breath, her eyes widening, as though I had hit the <b>nail </b><b><i>on </i></b>the head.

    ¥¹

    AD

    Comment

 Revival 189

    Chapter <b>189 </b>

    Nyssa pov

    :

    <b>56 </b>

    55 vouchers

    ¡°W¨Cwhat are you talking about, Miss? How could there possibly be something going on between the beta and me, a servant?!¡±

    Serena¡¯s voice came out as a startled yell, her eyes widening in shock and a flicker of guilt, like she knew I was right but was too embarrassed to admit it.

    This girl. She was amusing.

    Did she really think I hadn¡¯t noticed? The way she looked at Cassain the very first time they met. The way her eyes lit up whenever he was near. And the clothes, she had been putting on most of the new outfits I had given hertely.

    Especially since Cassain had been calling her in for statements about the rogue poisoning, you¡¯d think such interrogations would make her anxious, but she always returned in an unusually good mood.

    I wasn¡¯t blind to any of it, but I hadn¡¯t said anything before. Now, though, I had to know if there was something serious between them, to decide whether I should intervene, after all, Serena¡¯s safety was my priority.

    ¡°Serena,¡± I began, letting my voice drop slightly as I narrowed my eyes at her, my expression serious. Almost immediately, she swallowed, her gaze fixed on me.

    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t mind if you like Cassain, but if you two are serious, I need to know. Don¡¯t hide anything from me. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m not just your mistress, I¡¯m your older sister who cares about you. You have to tell me everything, understand?¡±

    I reached out, taking her hand in mine. She swallowed hard, her eyes flickering from mine to our joined hands and back again. After a moment, she parted her lips, her voice soft, almost shy.

    ¡°M¨Cmiss¡­ y¨Cyou¡¯re right. I¡­ I have a crush on Beta Cassain. I¡¯ve liked him for a while now,¡± she admitted, lowering her head in shame. ¡°Please forgive me for not telling you¡­.and for liking him. I know I¡¯m just a servant and can¡¯t like a beta of the king, but it¡¯s just a harmless crush. Beta Cassain doesn¡¯t know, and I¡¯ll never tell him<b>, </b><b>I </b>swear to the goddess.¡±

    She spoke so quickly that her words were barely audible, her face panicked, and I couldn¡¯t help but want tough at her expression. Serena really did knew her to exaggerate, didn¡¯t she?

    I smiled, leaning toward her and giving her a gentle knock on the head. She froze, her breath hitching as she stared at me.

    ¡°My goddess, stop acting like youmitted a crime, it¡¯s okay, dummy,¡± I said with a soft chuckle, pulling her a little closer as I continued with a grin.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with you liking Cassain. Honestly, he¡¯s <b>a </b>good catch, handsome, tall, kind¡­ Frankly, I¡¯d be thrilled if you two ended up together.¡±

    Serena¡¯s eyes widened at my words, but I didn¡¯t stop there. I wanted her to feel the truth of what I was saying.

    <b>10:01 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>15

    :

    <b>56 </b>

    E55 vouchers

    ¡°You¡¯re not just a servant, Serena. You¡¯re more than that. You¡¯re my dear little <b>sister</b>, the one who¡¯s been by my side since you were born. Our father and everyone watched you grow into this remarkable young woman, loyal, kind, always thinking of others before yourself¡­¡±

    Just like you did for me when you left the pack and risked yourself for my safety.

    ¡°In this life, you deserve everything you want. If you like Cassain, go for him. There¡¯s nothing holding you back, right? He rejected his mate, he¡¯s single, so why not see where it goes?¡±

    I said, reaching out to ruffle her hair gently. I watched as she swallowed hard at my words, her eyes glistening red with unshed tears before she stammered out in a whisper.

    ¡°M¨Cmiss¡­¡±

    But I wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°However,¡± I continued softly, ¡°don¡¯t get too lost in the feeling of love. Sure, it might feel incredible, like you¡¯re walking on clouds. That fuzzy rush you get when you¡¯re near the person you like can be so addicting it makes you want to forget everything else. But, Serena¡­ don¡¯t love only with your heart. Love with your head

    too.¡±

    I narrowed my gaze at her, and she blinked, clearly confused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall so deeply that you lose the ability to make sensible decisions or see things clearly. Look at the way I loved that bastard, Kieran. I loved him sopletely, he took advantage of me and betrayed me. Learn from my mistake. Don¡¯t ever act recklessly. If doubts creep in, think carefully, weigh your choices, ande to your senses. Do you understand?¡± I asked, my tone serious.

    Her eyes hardened as my words sank in, and she nodded firmly.

    ¡°Yes, mydy. I understand. I¡¯ll do as you said,¡± she replied, her voice steady.

    For a moment, I said nothing, simply watching her to see if she truly understood. When I caught the determined glint in her eyes, I smiled and leaned back slightly, nodding my head.

    ¡°Good girl. Good girl,¡± I echoed, stretching before holding up a finger.

    ¡°Also, one more thing<i>,¡± </i>I hummed. ¡°If Cassain ever hurts you or betrays you, you tell me, and I¡¯ll make sure he never walks again.¡±

    Serena chuckled as if I were joking, which I wasn¡¯t but seeing herugh made me smile. Just then, Isab walked back in, carrying a te of fruit as we continued talking, or rather, gossiping.

    The rest of the day went by like that. Not particrly eventful, but not boring either. I chatted, ate, and rested, just like I normally would but today felt different.

    I was preparing for tomorrow, for when I regained all my strength. I had nned to start spending time with Darius, to seduce him into falling for me all over again. And when he did, I would reveal that I was Liana and show him the proof.

    I <b>was </b>certain that he would believe me then, having fallen for my charms once more. But I knew just how hot-

    0:0

    <b>56 </b>

    55 vouchers

    headed he could be, so I was saving my strength for what was toe. I might even risk my life to get close to him but I was ready.

    Ready to win back my man, ready to stop him from thinking of ending his life, ready to live <i>a </i>long, full life with him this time.

    And I would make it work.

    No matter what.

 Revival 190

    Kieran pov

    ¡°When are we going back to the pack? It¡¯s been two months since we got here, and I can¡¯t stand this ce anymore! No, I want to go back. I need to go back!¡±

    Aria snapped for the sixth time, pping the hot bowl of porridge from the nurse¡¯s hands onto the floor. Her voice was sharp, high¨Cpitched, and filled with rage as she screamed.

    I watched her, expression cold and unflinching, taking in every pathetic move, the tears streaming down her face as she thrashed on the bed, crying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore, Kieran! I said I don¡¯t want to! This ce is a dump! Why should I continue staying here?¡±

    Her roar made the nurse gasp in surprise. She rushed forward, trying to hold Aria still to prevent her from moving too much.

    ¡°Please, calm down, miss. Stop moving around. You haven¡¯t recovered enough!¡± the nurse pleaded helplessly.

    But Aria didn¡¯t spare her a nce, continuing her outburst.

    ¡°I want to go back to the Emberfang pack! My family must be worried sick about me! And I want to see that bitch, Nyssa! I want to see her and make her pay for what she did to me. How dare she poison me, and you are telling me that I can¡¯t even go back and tell anyone what she did? Are you kidding me, Kieran? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re doing this just because you still like that bitch!¡±

    She spat the words out, one after another, curse after curse, her voice dripping with venom. I stared at her nkly, as if I were present, as if I were listening but in truth, I really wasn¡¯t.

    Mentally drained and physically exhausted, I could barely register anything beyond the slow, relentless ticking of the clock, counting down to something I couldn¡¯t name. I had even managed to drown out Aria¡¯s persistent yelling, as I often did.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d reacted like this, screaming, demanding to go back to the Emberfang pack. Ever since she¡¯d woken up, she had changed. More irritable, more unhinged, her anger simmering just beneath the surface, boiling over at times. Most of all, that rage was aimed at Nyssa, for what she had done.

    At first, it seemed like the usual Aria, the one who acted out whenever she was upset. But it wasn¡¯t. It felt as if she were someone entirely different. And it wasn¡¯t just her behavior that had changed, her body had, too, ever since she¡¯d woken from thea.

    She was growing leaner by the day, but not in the way she had ever wanted. Her frame had be fragile, almost skeletal, and with every movement, it seemed as though she might break, shatter right before me. It

    was that severe.

    But the worst part, the reason I could barely bring myself to look at her was her skin.

    Dark green.

    1435 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>16 </b>

    Like that of a decaying corpse. She gave off the scent of rot, not the familiar scent that had once driven me wild. It was as if she were a living, breathing corpse.

    I had asked that bastard why her condition was like that, but he had simply shruggedzily, a smirk of amusement on his face. Apparently, it was some new project of his¨Cto see if he could bring the dead back to life. He had killed so many people and tried it on them, but it never worked. Aria was the first to actuallye back, and he seemed just as surprised as I was at how she was reacting. Judging by her appearance, he doubted she would live long, but he said he would see what he could do when he had the time.

    My hands clenched into fists at the memory of his words. That idiot. He had turned my mate into this and didn¡¯t even care.

    ¡°Can you not hear me? Why are you ignoring me, Kieran? Why aren¡¯t you answering? I see¡­ it¡¯s because you¡¯re still in love with that bitch, isn¡¯t it? Is that why? Because I look like this?¡±

    ¡°Miss, please, stop moving so much. Your condition will get worse-

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Smack!

    I snapped out of my daze as the nurse hit the ground hard.

    <b>29 </b>

    My cold gaze flickered to her trembling form, eyes wide with terror as she stared at Aria, like she was seeing <i>a </i>monster. And truthfully, with the way she looked, she wasn¡¯t far from it.

    ¡°I said shut up, you fucking bitch! Can¡¯t you hear that I¡¯m talking to my mate? How fucking dare you interrupt me while I speak? You¡¯re just a mere rogue nurse, and you think you can tell me what to do?¡±

    Aria roared, teeth bared, a bony finger jabbing at the nurse. Her body trembled with every word she just the sight of her made my frown deepen.

    spat,

    and

    This wasn¡¯t the Aria I knew.

    That bastard had ruined her. Twisted her.

    The girl I once loved was gone.

    ¡°I¨CI-¡± the nurse stammered, at a loss for words.

    I sighed heavily<i>, </i>running a hand through my hair before pushing myself to my feet. Without sparing her a nce, I spoke coldly.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    The nurse swallowed hard, lowered her head, then scrambled up and bolted from the room, leaving only Aria and me behind.

    As soon as we were alone, I narrowed my gaze on her and stepped closer. She turned her re on me, face twisted with anger but the closer I got, the stronger the stench of decay hit me, sharp and nauseating, making me almost gag. Still, I forced myself to ignore it and stopped right in front of her.

    12:35 Tue, <b>Sep </b>16

    ¡°Aria,¡± I said, my voice low, void of emotion. ¡°Are you happy with your current state? Do you realize how you look? How you smell? Is this what you want?¡±

    Her expression darkened at my words, and the next second, she exploded.

    ¡°You bastard! What do you mean by that? How do I look? How do I smell? I¡¯m perfectly fine! I¡¯m just sick, and I¡¯ll get better soon, so stop talking nonsense!¡±

    My gaze narrowed, fists curling tight as all the frustration of the past weeks finally burst out.

    ¡°Are you blind, Aria? You¡¯re not sick! You¡¯re dead! Can¡¯t you see it? You¡¯re decaying. Even though you¡¯re breathing¨Cyou¡¯re dead!¡± I hissed.

    She gasped at my words, then immediately broke down, tears streaming as she shoved at me with her frail hands.

    ¡°Dead?! How could you say that to me? I¡¯m not dead, you bastard! This is your fault¨Call your fault! You were the one who told me to pretend we weren¡¯t mates, even when I didn¡¯t want to. You didn¡¯t save me. You didn¡¯t drink the poison when that bitch asked me to. You were selfish, Kieran! You chose yourself. That¡¯s why I¡¯m in this situation!¡±

    Her words sliced into me, rage surging through my veins. And even though I knew she was right, the anger consumed me at her, at my cursed situation, at the whole damn world¡­ especially at that bitch, Nyssa.

    Before I realized it, my hand shot up, ready to strike. Aria¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but before I could bring it down, a low, amused voice drifted through the air.

    ¡°Haha¡­ this is rich. A while ago you were thrilled your mate was alive, and now you want her gone. Don¡¯t you?¡±

    I froze. Slowly, I turned, and there he was, leaningzily against the wall, a smile ying on his lips, eyes gleaming like he was watching a show.

    The leader of the rogues.

    The cause of everything.

    Zayn.

    Ìï

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Revival 191

    <b>Chapter </b>191

    Zayn pov

    ¡°Ahhh, that was boring. So utterly boring. I had expected more to happen yesterday with the maid situation, at least some blood but to my disappointment, nothing happened. Can you believe it?¡± I asked, disbelief written across my face as I nced at my right¨Chand man, Jace, while we walked.

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s that room he¡¯s crazy about, so why wouldn¡¯t he kill his mate, Nyssa? I can understand leaving her alive since she¡¯s useful to him, the one who could kill him but what about the maid, or even that girl, E? He should have killed them, right?¡±

    I stared at Jace in bewilderment, but he simply met my gaze with a nk expression, silent as he listened.

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s changing? I mean, before that girl Nyssa came into the picture, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to kill anyone who stepped into that room. After all, it belonged to the mate he loved so much. But now? He actually spared all of them. He¡¯s bing weak, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    I asked with a grin, and this time Jace seemed to understand I wanted an answer. He lowered his head slightly before speaking.

    ¡°You are right, my lord. I believe the king has also begun to change ever since the arrival of his new mate.¡±

    The corners of my lips curved into a wider smile at his words.

    ¡°Right? I wasn¡¯t just imagining it. You think so too. Darius has changed, even if it¡¯s barely noticeable.¡±

    Jace lowered his head further in response, and I chuckled, continuing on with amusement.

    Darius¡­ oh, I never would have imagined you¡¯d change so easily when a new mate appeared. After all the fuss you made over your old mate¡¯s death¡­ yet here you are, changed so quickly.

    Hehe, I guess the love you thought you had for Liana wasn¡¯t real after all.

    Thinking about that, my mood actually lifted. Even though I hadn¡¯t seen any blood spill today, this discovery alone was worth it, it was the leverage I needed to finally push the n forward.

    ¡°Where is Kael?¡± I asked, slipping a hand into my pocket to fish out a piece of candy. I unwrapped it and popped it into my mouth before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy to hear we¡¯ll be moving ahead with the n soon¡­ and that he¡¯ll finally get his revenge.¡±

    At my words, Jace¡¯s expression visibly darkened. I knew why, he didn¡¯t care much for Kael. In his eyes, Kael was useless, a freeloader whoined far too much without lifting a finger. He had told me that himself, and he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.

    But Kael wasn¡¯tpletely useless either. There was a reason I had saved him and his mate, after all. He had a part to y in my n.

    ¡°He is at the clinic with his mate, my lord,¡± Jace finally answered, his voice gruff.

    <b>I </b>snorted.

    378

    55 vouchers

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Jace,¡± I said, yfully hitting his shoulder as I swirled the sweet around in my mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s more useful than you think. You know I don¡¯t do favors for free.¡±

    I echoed with a grin before heading toward the clinic where Kieran would be.

    ¡°Are you blind, Aria? You¡¯re not sick, you¡¯re dead! Can¡¯t you see it? You¡¯re decaying. Even though you¡¯re breathing, you¡¯re already dead!¡±

    ¡°Dead?! How could you say that to me? I¡¯m not dead, you bastard! This is your fault, all your fault! You told me to pretend we weren¡¯t mates, even when I didn¡¯t want to. You didn¡¯t save me. You didn¡¯t drink the poison when that bitch told me to. You were selfish, Kieran! You chose yourself. That¡¯s why I¡¯m in this situation!¡± The corner of my lips twitched into a slow smirk as I watched the scene unfold in amusement.

    ¡°Haha¡­ this is rich. A moment ago you were thrilled your mate was alive, and now you you?¡±

    want her gone.

    Don¡¯t

    I leaned casually against the wall, eyes fixed on Kieran. He stiffened instantly, snapping his head toward me with his hand still frozen in the air. As his expression shifted, his gaze narrowed, brimming with disdain and hatred. I tilted my head slightly, my smirk widening.

    Ah¡­ he hated me. As expected. After all, I was the one who made his mate this way.

    Half dead, half alive.

    She looked like a zombie. Haha.

    But looking on the bright side, I had been the one who helped his mate and brought her back. She was already dead when I went to Kieran¡¯s house to speak to him. At that time, I had seen Nyssa walking out, and when I entered, Kieran was unconscious and his mate was gone.

    So really, I¡¯d been nice enough to revive her. And even though she was bound to rot and die soon, since I doubted there was anything more I could do, he should thank me. I had given him the chance to spend more time with her.

    ¡°And how could you say that about a woman¡¯s looks? Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s just sick, and she¡¯ll get better soon?¡± I said, my voice dripping with tease. His eyes darkened immediately, but I didn¡¯t care. I pushed off the wall and walked closer, resting my hand on his shoulder as I leaned in.

    ¡°Look, she¡¯s already better than before. Her face isn¡¯t as green, right? And the smell¡­¡± I lifted my hand to cover my nose slightly with a chuckle.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting better, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Kieran¡¯s re hardened and he spat, ¡°You¨Chow can you say that? She¡¯s rotting, she¡¯s a corpse-

    He cut off when I pressed a finger to my lips, silencing him. His eyes went wide with something close to fear, but I only smiled

    14:21 Wed, Sep 17 <b>N </b>

    :

    56 youchers

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh, Kieran. Be nice. We can finish this rantter. For now, I have some good news for you!¡±

    I grinned and pped his shoulder as his body trembled, staring at me.

    ¡°I am happy to inform you that you can soon leave this ce and go back to the Emberfang pack to get your revenge. The n ising together sooner than I expected and soon, we will all get what we have been hoping for.¡±

    He swallowed hard at my words, not saying anything but from the glint in his eyes, it was obvious¡­obvious that he liked what he had heard.

 Revival 192

    <b>Chapter </b>192

    Darius pov

    ¡°Are you telling me you can¡¯t remember who the blind woman is? The one who worked as the head <b>maid </b><b>in </b>the packhouse?¡± I asked, my voice low as I scanned through the papers listing all the maids who worked there. No matter how much I flipped, I couldn¡¯t find her picture.

    I wasn¡¯t sure whether to find this interesting or absurd. From what I remembered, she had been the head maid, the one in charge of all the others and with such a role, she should have at least been featured on the front page. Yet, even after going through to the veryst page of the book, there was nothing.

    What was even more absurd was that Cassian didn¡¯t seem to remember her or that there had ever been a blind maid in the packhouse at all.

    ¡°Yes, my king. I¡­ I apologize, but I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. We¡¯ve never had a blind maid before, let alone a head maid. Thest head maid passed away ten years ago, and we haven¡¯t had anyone else since,¡± he exined.

    I lifted a brow at his words, lips curving into a frown as I leaned back in my seat, tilting my head slightly to try to make sense of it.

    If there hadn¡¯t been a head maid all this time, then who had that woman been? I had heard Cassian and everyone else refer to her as head maid, yet when I asked him to check, he imed no one knew of any head maid. It left mepletely confused.

    But it was the words she had spoken when she appeared in my study that had made me search for her in the first ce.

    ¡°But would you truly want to die, now that she remembers who she is?¡±

    Those were the words she had uttered before disappearing.

    I tilted my head slightly to the side. Who was she talking about? Nyssa?

    ¡°No¡­ no, you don¡¯t understand, Darius. I am your mate. I am Liana! Yes, I am Liana. I remember who I am now, I¡¯ve been born again-¡±

    Before I could stop myself, those words rang in my ears again. My hands tightened on the papers, my gaze darkened, and my aura thickened.

    The more I thought about her im, the angrier I became. How dare she say that name. How dare she im she was Liana.

    In that moment I almost killed her for it but I held myself back. She couldn¡¯t die now, not when I hadn¡¯t finished what I¡¯d set out to do. I won¡¯t lie: a small, guilty part of me admitted that if she hadn¡¯t pushed me, I might very well have ended her with my own hands. Still, I restrained myself, because she was the death I¡¯d been hunting for all these years.

    Her blood mattered.

    <b>12:51 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b>

    I couldn¡¯t be certain the book was true, but I was convinced enough to try. Drip her blood on a silver <b>dagger</b>. plunge it deep into my heart, perhaps then I could finally end this life of suffering.

    ¡°My king¡­¡± Cassian¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. I flicked my gaze to him; he looked nervous.

    ¡°Are you okay? Do you want me to find this maid?¡± he asked.

    I frowned, set the file down on the desk, and rubbed my temples. ¡°No. Don¡¯t worry. Leave it.¡± My voice <b>was </b>rough, there was no point in looking for her.

    Two possibilities remained: either I was imagining her and losing my mind, <i>or </i>that woman truly could erase everyone¡¯s memory except mine and whoever had mastermindedst night. The only thing that came to mind with that power was the moon goddess, but I didn¡¯t have time for spection.

    Whatever the truth was, it didn¡¯t matter. I was closer to what I wanted most.

    ¡°My king¡­¡± Cassian¡¯s voice came again. I looked up to find him nervously clearing his throat, hesitating, but when my expression stayed nk, he finally spoke.

    ¡°M¨Cmy king, I just wanted to say¡­ I¡¯m grateful that you decided to spare E. Though I feel nothing for her, she was still my mate, and I can¡¯t express my gratitude enough.¡±

    For a moment, I only stared at him before giving a slow, mindless nod.

    ¡°You rejected her so I could pardon her, didn¡¯t you? You and your ancestors have served me for longer than I can remember. Sparing her was the least I could do.¡±

    The instant the words left my lips, his eyes widened, shock flickering across his face, no doubt stunned to hear me say such a thing.

    But I wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Cassian came from the beta line, where he and his ancestors had served me for as long as I could remember.

    Generation after generation, they died and were reced by the eldest son, who would then take up the position and continue serving me.

    Just because I didn¡¯t show that I cared didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t. But after so many years of watching each of them die, I had steeled my heart and forced myself not to interact too much with any of them. That way, when they died, I wouldn¡¯t be hurt.

    Yet, it didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t see them¡­ or that I didn¡¯t appreciate their work.

    ¡°My king, you-¡± Cassian choked out, eyes watering. My gaze darkened at the sight, and I almost called him foolish, but before I could say anything, the door to the study mmed open.

    My head snapped up just in time to see that girl, Nyssa, burst in with a wild smile and a tray in her hands.

    I stared in surprise, and the instant her eyes met mine, her grin widened as she strode into the room. Behind her came Drake, who should have been guarding the door, and her personal servant, looking flustered as she rushed to speak.

    <b>12:52 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18

    ¡°<b>My </b>king!¡±

    She screamed, rushing toward me with an excited glint in her eyes, and Cassian practically jumped out of the way as she stopped in front of me, setting the tray on the desk with a grin, panting.

    ¡°Good morning, my king! You didn¡¯t eat this morning again, so I thought you had no appetite and went ahead to cook your favorite, you know, the one you always ate whenever you didn¡¯t feel like eating?¡±

    She grinned as she lifted the cover from the dish in front of me, and the moment I saw it, my eyes widened <i>in </i>shock.

    Creamy potato sd with bacon.

    How¨Chow did she know?

    AD

 Revival 193

    ¡­

    :

    Nyssa pov

    Darius didn¡¯te for breakfast today.

    Again.

    :.

    82

    E55 vouchers

    At this point, I wondered how he was still surviving without food. Sure, werewolves could go a day or two without eating and still have strength, but for a while now, I hadn¡¯t seen this man touch a single meal or even have anything brought to his study. So how was he still going without eating?

    Was it because he was the Lycan King? Did he have some special ability that let himst longer without food than normal werewolves<b>? </b>

    That was probably the case.

    But still, I didn¡¯t like it. The thought of him neglecting himself made my chest ache, so I came up with a brilliant idea, I would cook his favorite meal: creamy potato sd with bacon. And this time, I would make him eat it.

    Darius had loved that dish a lot in my past life. He especially enjoyed it when I cooked it for him. ording to him, mine was always the best, and he imed he could recognize it anywhere because it had a unique taste only I gave it.

    I wanted to see if that was true, if he would really recognize it again, if he would notice it was just like how I used to make it as Liana.

    So, to cut the story short, I barged into the kitchen this morning, surprising not only the kitchen staff but also Serena, who stared at me in disbelief. I couldn¡¯t me her. As Nyssa, I had never stepped into a kitchen, let alone cooked. But as Liana, I had been a very good chef. I had learned to cook just so I could make something for Darius when he came back exhausted after long hours with the pack elders.

    Seeing his eyes light up in joy as he ate my meals had pushed me to learn even more.

    So after cooking this morning, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the rich aroma drifted through the space, making everyone want a taste of what I¡¯d made.

    But this dish, this one belonged only to Darius.

    When I was done, I barged into Darius¡¯s study, holding the food with a wild grin.

    <i>¡°</i>Good morning, my king! You didn¡¯t eat this morning again, so I thought you had no appetite and went ahead to cook your favorite, you know, the one you always ate whenever you didn¡¯t feel like eating?<b>¡± </b>

    I said with an excited expression, and the moment I lifted the lid from the te, his stunned eyes flickered to the meal. Almost immediately, I saw it, surprise shed in his gaze, his mouth slightly parted in shock as he stared at the food that had once brought him happiness.

    Whenever he ate this, all his fatigue and stress seemed to vanish.

    11:27 Fri<b>, </b>Sep 19

    82

    55 vouchers

    Darius didn¡¯t speak. He just stared, frozen, his eyes locked on the dish as though in a daze.

    The silence stretched, heavy, until I felt the weight of every gaze on me from behind, Cassain, Drake, and Serena watching.

    ¡°You love this, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you have a taste? I cooked it just for you, my king.¡±

    I smiled brightly, and Darius finally lifted his head, his expression still stunned as if he was trying to wrap his mind around what was happening.

    But then, the very next second, his eyes narrowed at me. His mouth parted, ready <i>to </i>speak and I knew exactly what wasing. Something harsh, like ¡°How dare you barge in¡± or ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    So before he could get a single word out, I leaned in, closing the distance, catching him off guard. His eyes widened in surprise, and in that moment, I quickly scooped up a spoonful, blew sharply on it, and shoved it straight into his mouth.

    His eyes went even wider at my boldness, and behind us, a chorus of gasps filled the room, Serena even screamed like I¡¯d just done something insane. But I didn¡¯t care. I only watched as Darius¡¯s expression began to

    shift.

    The shock on his face slowly melted into disbelief. His gaze darkened, his eyes narrowing at me as though he couldn¡¯t believe what he was tasting. And that was when the corners of my lips curled into a small, knowing smile. He had realized it, it tasted exactly like the one I used to make, as Liana.

    ¡°What, my king?¡± I teased, raising a brow, my voice dripping with mischief. ¡°Is it that good that you can¡¯t even say anything?¡±

    The instant the words left my lips, Darius¡¯s eyes shed a shade brighter. Before I could react, his hand shot out, snatching the spoon from mine. Under everyone¡¯s stunned gazes, he took another bite. Then another. And another.

    Each time he ate, his expression only grew darker, heavier, more intense, until he looked less like a king savoring a meal and more like a beast barely keeping control.

    My grin stretched wider, wilder, as I watched him. Cassian, Drake, and Serena stood frozen in disbelief, stunned at the sight of Darius eating like a starved man. But I knew the truth, he wasn¡¯t just eating because he enjoyed it. No. He was eating because he needed to be sure. He wanted to confirm the taste, to see if his mind was deceiving him¡­ or if it was truly the same as Liana¡¯s.

    And the more he ate, the clearer the realization became, yes, it was exactly like Liana¡¯s. But what made me happier was the fact that he was already halfway through the food.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re eating, my king. Just as you like it, isn¡¯t it?¡± I said softly.

    The spoon in Darius¡¯s hand froze mid¨Cair at my words. His eyes snapped to mine, zing with anger and fury. Before I could react, he let the spoon tter back into the te and, with a violent sweep of his arm, sent the entire tray crashing to the floor. The sound of shattering echoed through the space, making me gasp.

    Then, before I could even draw another breath, he was on his feet. His hand shot out, seizing my dress, yanking me toward him with such force I stumbled straight into his chest as he roared.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing!<i>¡± </i>

 Revival 194

    Nyssa pov

    The entire room shrouded in tension instantly, silence falling as everyone drew in a shaky breath.

    He was furious.

    His eyes burned with rage, no doubt because he had confirmed it¨Cthis was exactly how Liana used to make the food. I knew he was beyond confused and enraged, unable to understand how I¡¯d gotten it so perfectly.

    Fine, I understood that. But that didn¡¯t mean he had to drag me like this.

    My re snapped to his, even as his grip on my dress tightened, his murderous eyes screaming that he wanted nothing more than to rip my head off. Too bad for him, I wasn¡¯t backing down. And before I could stop myself, the words flew out.

    ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing? I cooked you food, and after eating half of it, you throw it away and try to strangle me? Are you insane?¡±

    Gasps of disbelief rippled through the room as everyone¡¯s gaze pinned on me, but I refused to flinch. Not even when Darius¡¯s aura red, heavy and suffocating.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t like what I cooked, you should¡¯ve said it like a normal human being instead of yanking me around like this, my king. This is cruel.¡±

    My voice cut through the silence, firm and unshaken, and his gaze narrowed even more. His lips parted, his hiss low and sharp.

    ¡°Everyone. Out.¡±

    Cassian and Drake immediately bowed, their murmurs echoing.

    ¡°Yes, my king.¡±

    But Serena hesitated, her voice trembling as she spoke.

    ¡°B¨Cbut, mydy-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Cassian¡¯s voice cut her off, pulling her away before she could push Darius further. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±

    Still, Serena resisted, her eyes wide on me, until I finally spoke without breaking my stare from Darius.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Serena. You can leave. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    I grinned as I said it, never once looking away from him. Serena wanted to protest, but Cassian pulled her out, and the door clicked shut behind them.

    The moment the door shut, silence deepened.

    I smiled at him, even as his fury thickened the air until it was almost suffocating.

    But instead of calming, it only seemed to make him angrier. His jaw tightened, his voice strained, yet cutting straight to the point.

    ¡°This¡­¡± He bit the word out, pausing as if holding himself back. ¡°How did you know this was my favorite meal? And how did you learn to make it like-¡±

    He stopped, unable to finish, but I did it for him.

    ¡°Like Liana?¡±

    His jaw clenched hard at the sound of her name, but I didn¡¯t falter. I wasn¡¯t going to back away this time. I would tell him the truth. That I was Liana.

    ¡°Did it taste exactly like how she used to make it? That slightly too¨Csalty bite?¡± I asked softly, a low chuckle slipping out as the memory washed over me.

    ¡°The one you eventually grew to love, even though you hated it the first time?¡±

    I could still see it clearly, the very first time I cooked for him. The way his face had twisted at the saltiness, but how he¡¯d lied through his teeth, insisting he loved it as he finished everyst bite. I had known even then that he wasn¡¯t telling the truth. But when I saw his face light up, that rare, genuine smile after a long day of carrying the weight of being king¡­ I couldn¡¯t bring myself to change it.

    I¡¯d learned more, practiced harder, and I¡¯d gotten better at cooking. But for that dish, creamy potato sd with bacon, he had told me not to change a thing.

    ¡°I can remember that day like it was yesterday. You told me you liked it just the way it was, slightly salty, special only when I made it. I still can¡¯t believe you remembered the taste after all these years.¡±

    I smiled at the thought, my chest fluttering.

    ¡°What-¡± Darius gasped, shock shing across his face. ¡°How did you know? How-¡±

    His grip on my shirt ckened, but I didn¡¯t move away. I stood my ground, swallowing hard before I spoke.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t the only thing I know, Darius. I know everything about you, everything from when Liana was alive.¡± My voice softened, steady. ¡°I know you weren¡¯t like this. You were kinder, gentler. You smiled more. You loved reading. Sometimes you¡¯d sneak away to the garden with Liana when you didn¡¯t want anyone to find you. You¡¯d rest your head on herp, reading aloud as you talked about the books you loved.¡±

    I drew in a shaky breath, my eyes never leaving his.

    ¡°I remember a man who was simple at heart, whoughed at the smallest things, who tried to make everyone else happy. A king who ruled with care for his people¡­ and never once cared for himself.¡±

    With each word I spoke, his eyes widened, but I didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°You would always say you felt guilty the goddess hadn¡¯t chosen your brother as king, that you had to do everything to make him proud, even though he treated you so cruelly for bing what he wanted to be.

    8:37 Sat, Sep 20 <b>d</b>.

    But the truth is¡­ you never wanted that position, Darius.¡±

    My lips trembled, my voice breaking as the memories weighed on me.

    ¡°The stress, the guilt¡­ everything you had carried inside.¡±

    A 85

    55 vouchers

    Before I even realized it, my hand reached out, brushing his cheek softly as I leaned closer, close enough to feel his breath.

    ¡°I remember how you used to touch Liana¡¯s belly with a warm smile, telling her how much you would love your unborn child, how you would give it everything¡­ even the whole world. But it wasn¡¯t possible, was it? Everything fell apart because of him. You lost your mate, your child, everything you cherished, in one single night¡­¡±

    Tears spilled down my cheeks as Darius stared at me like he was in a trance.

    ¡°And I¡­ I remember thest words she said to you that night. She apologized, I apologized for leaving too soon, for the pain I knew it would cause you.¡±

    My voice shook, the words catching in my throat.

    This time, Darius couldn¡¯t stop himself. His voice broke as he choked out,

    ¡°What do you mean by you¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you are-¡±

    His words faltered, and I nodded, a fragile smile blooming through the tears.

    ¡°Yes, Darius¡­ yes. I am Liana.¡±

 Revival 195

    Darius pov

    I didn¡¯t believe her.

    I didn¡¯t want to. My heart pounded violently against my chest as I stared at her in a daze. I wanted to scream, to demand if she <b>was </b>crazy, to ask how dare she speak those words again but I couldn¡¯t.

    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t even make a sound. The world seemed to freeze around us.

    There was no way¡­ no way she was telling the truth. My Liana had died years ago. She couldn¡¯t be the one standing before me.

    But then again¡­ how could she have known all of that? Those were things only Liana and I shared back then, words between us alone. How could it be possible? Had she overheard it somehow and was now lying?

    Either way, whatever the reason¡­ why was my heart racing? Why did I feel this strange, overwhelming urge to believe her? And most of all¡­ why was I staring at her as if she was Liana?

    ¡°Darius¡­ could it be?¡± Ss¡¯s voice echoed deep in my mind. ¡°Could she be Liana? Ourte mate¡­ the one we loved?<b>¡± </b>

    His tone was filled with hope, eagerness, and desperation. Before I could stop myself, the mask I had worn for all these years cracked. I took a step back, shaking my head, muttering under my breath.

    ¡°No¡­ no, it can¡¯t be,¡± I scoffed, my gaze hardening as I red at her.

    She let out a soft breath, her eyes softening as a tear slid down her cheek.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be Liana. S¨Cshe is gone¡­ she is dead. How dare you say you are her!¡± I roared, my lycan voice shaking the room.

    But she didn¡¯t flinch. She held her ground, meeting my gaze as her voice trembled with each word.

    ¡°That is because I have been reborn, Darius. Reborn as your mate again, in this life, to be with you¡­ to reim the time we lost together.¡± A tear slid down her cheek as she swallowed hard. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe. I didn¡¯t know my identity either, not until that day in that room. But now¡­ I remember. And I want you to know¡­ I am Liana.¡±

    A scoff escaped me, a surge of rage rising at her insistence. She dared still im to be Liana.

    But she didn¡¯t falter. Even as the room seemed to thicken with my killing intent, heavy and intense, she continued, trying to convince me.

    ¡°Do you remember the first time we met? It was in the garden. My father, a rich merchant back then, hade to pay respect to the king and left me alone, telling me to sit still until he returned. But I couldn¡¯t,¡± she chuckled, as though recalling it brought amusement.

    ¡°I remember being so bored that, while my personal maid was distracted, I sneaked away and ended up in the garden and there you were too, sneaking away to avoid training that day. You were asleep, and the moment

    <b>were </b>mates. Haha.¡±

    I blinked at her words, stunned. She was right. That was how we had met, how we had discovered we were

    mates.

    ¡°And then, after spending time together, we fell in love. It felt so natural, we just knew we were meant to be. You used to call me your soulmate, remember? You would say I was your other half. Then you were chosen as king, and it kept you busy for a while, but even then, you¡¯d sneak away with me to the garden whenever you could. I loved those moments, Darius. I really did. Oh, and when you disguised yourself just so we could walk around the pack, and you¡¯d buy me all sorts of treats¡­ I loved all of them, but my favorite was the frozen strawberries dipped in honey. Remember how much I loved them? You would buy so many, and I¡¯d always end up with a stomach ache from eating too much.¡±

    She chuckled softly, shaking her head at how silly it sounded, but the more she spoke, the more my world seemed to blur, my eyes widening. How¡­ how did she know all of this?

    ¡°Everything seemed perfect then. We only saw each other, loved each other so much¡­ but then, in a blink, everything fell apart.¡±

    Her voice softened into almost a whisper as tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°Being wolfless became a problem. Everyone despised me, talked behind my back, said I wasn¡¯t fit to be queen, that I didn¡¯t deserve to be your mate because I couldn¡¯t bear pups to inherit the throne. Our children would inherit my condition, and everyone med me for the suffering it might cause you. You fought so hard to protect me from their whispers, Darius. And I¡­ I tried my best not to let you see the pain, because I knew how much you were already carrying. Eldersining every day that I should be stripped of my position, yet you were always against it. You fought for me.¡±

    Her lips curled into a sad, trembling smile, her hands clenching into fists as her voice broke into a whisper.

    ¡°But at the end of the day¡­ we were torn apart by your brother. I died by his hands while you went rogue, taking the lives of so many, and were cursed to live all these years alone, searching for a way to end your own life.¡±

    She held my gaze, chest heaving as sobs wracked her body. Slowly, she walked around the desk toward me, and before I could react, her trembling hands shoved me hard. Her voice quivered as she whispered,

    ¡°And as cruel as fate is, I seem to be the reason you might die¡­ the reason you might break the curse and finally find the peace you¡¯ve been seeking. But I won¡¯t allow that to happen.¡±

    She hissed through her tears, pushing me again, harder.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to leave me again. I won¡¯t! I know I¡¯m selfish. I know this is greedy, Darius, but please¡­.. don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t do anything to yourself. I am here, I am Liana.¡±

    Her voice grew louder, tears streaming down her cheeks as desperationced every

    word.

    ¡°I am really Liana¡­ so please, believe me. Please¡­¡±

    In that moment, I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t speak. And then, suddenly, something hit me, something that made my entire body go rigid.

    As though a veil had been lifted, I caught it¨Cthe scent I had loved and cherished, the one I had longed to smell again, the one that had alwaysforted me.

    Liana¡¯s scent.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    She opened her mouth to speak, ¡°Darius, I-¡± but I cut her off.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you,¡± I whispered, breathless. Before she could react, I reached out, pulling her into my arms, holding her tight as if I¡¯d never let go. ¡°It¡¯s really you, Liana.¡±

 Revival 196

    Nyssa pov

    He was crying.

    Darius was crying in my arms, his hands wrapped tightly around me, pulling me <i>so </i>close it felt like I might shatter if he ever let go. And maybe I was breaking too, standing there with my heart hammering against my chest, my breath sharp and heavy as his words echoed over and over in my head:

    ¡°It¡¯s you, Liana.¡±

    D¨Cdid that mean he finally believed me? That he truly knew I was Liana?

    What was happening? Even though I tried not to show it, fear twisted in my stomach. I had expected him to explode in rage, to throw me away like a rag doll. But instead¡­ here he was, holding me. Hugging me.

    ¡°It really is you, right? Liana¡­ it¡¯s you¡­¡± he choked out, his voice heavy, carrying a sadness so deep it tore at<ol><li>me.</li></ol>

    Hearing Darius cry, feeling his tears dampen my shoulder, made my heart ache. Before I knew <i>it</i>, I tightened my hold on him and whispered, my voice barely audible, yet he still heard me.

    ¡°Yes, Darius¡­ yes, it¡¯s me. Liana. It¡¯s me,¡± I said with a trembling smile, clinging to him, not wanting to let go.

    Why should I?

    After so many centuries apart, we had finally found each other again, not as Nyssa and Darius, but as Liana and Darius. As the lovers torn apart by fate, whose love had been cut short.

    I missed him. The man who once smiled so easily, who never used a mask to hide his emotions.

    ¡°How-¡± Darius began, his voice breaking as he leaned back just enough to see me. The moment his face came into view<i>, </i>I couldn¡¯t stop my own tears from spilling.

    They streamed down his cheeks, his wild eyes fixed on me with disbelief¡­ and hope.

    ¡°How is this possible? Are¨Care you really Liana? You smell like her, but¡­ are you truly her?¡± he asked, voice trembling as his hands gripped my shoulders. He searched my face desperately, and a softugh slipped from me as I nodded.

    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t know I was Liana either, not until that day in the room. Then¡­ everything came rushing back.¡± I leaned into him, pressing my forehead against his, our breaths mingling as I cupped his face gently.

    ¡°I remembered you. The goddess was there, Sandra, the blind woman. She made me remember everything

    before she left.¡±

    His eyes widened at my words, and something seemed to snap inside him. He gasped, his gaze trembling, and I leaned in closer until there was barely any space left between us.

    ¡°Ever since I came to this pack, everything felt familiar, like I¡¯d been here before. It was like a distant memory¡­ and then I began having vivid dreams about our past. Even though our faces were blurred in them, it still felt real, still felt like you. Darius<b>¡­ </b>even though I died back then, even though it seemed like I was gone, I wasn¡¯t. My soul never left you. My heart still longed for you, still yearned to find you again. And now¡­ now we finally have<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Darius¡¯s eyes quivered at my words, a weak scoff slipping past his lips as fresh tears spilled down his cheeks. He shook his head, broken.

    ¡°You were here all along? The one I¡¯ve been longing for, for so many years¡­ you were right in front of me all

    this time.¡±

    His voice cracked, more to himself than to me, and I watched as he stumbled back a step, the words spilling out in harsh, ragged breaths as he cried even harder..

    ¡°And I didn¡¯t know¡­ I almost rejected you, I almost killed you. I treated you so cruelly, all while missing you, while still wanting to be with you.¡±

    He took another step back, and I shook my head, already knowing he believed me now, already seeing the guilt eating away at him. But he cut me off, his voice breaking so deeply it hurt.

    ¡°Liana¡­ I¡¯m <b>so </b>sorry. I didn¡¯t know. Forgive me, for everything I¡¯ve done. Please¡­ please forgive me. It¡¯s all my fault. You died back then because of me, and even now I almost killed you again. Everything¡­ everything

    my fault.¡±

    is

    And then Darius copsed to the ground, burying his face in his hands as sobs wracked his body. Without hesitation, I rushed to him, wrapping my arms tightly around his frame, holding him as close as I could while whispering against his ear.

    ¡°No, my king¡­ it isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine. What happened in the past is done, let us let it go and live in the present, okay? I¡¯m here now¡­ and everything will be fine.¡±

    I said with a smile, forcing back the tears as Darius slowly lifted his head, his teary eyes locking onto mine. For a moment, he just stared, saying nothing. Silence stretched between us, the air thick and suffocating, and just when I thought he wouldn¡¯t speak, he finally uttered my name, not Liana, but the one I carried in this life.

    ¡°Nyssa¡­¡±

    Before I could even react, before I could process the weight of it, he closed the distance. His hand slid to the back of my head, pulling me to him as his lips crashed against mine in a kiss so sudden and fierce it stole the very breath from my lungs.

    My eyes widened as he dragged me closer, his mouth moving against mine in a rough, desperate rhythm, and the next second, I melted into him, my arms wrapping tightly around his shoulders as I kissed him back.

    My eyes fluttered shut, my heart pounding wildly in my chest, as everything else faded. The world blurred, leaving only us<b>. </b>

    A soft moan slipped from me as Darius¡¯s hand gripped the back of my head, his other sliding lower to the curve of my butt, pulling me flush against him. The kiss deepened, rough and hungry, and my whole body grew hot, arching for him as heat pooled between my legs. He seemed to sense it because a low, guttural grunt escaped him against my lips.

 Revival 197

    Nyssa pov

    Hot. Rough. Demanding.

    That was how we kissed.

    His lips crushed against mine, leaving me breathless, arching, senseless.

    80

    55 vouchers

    I could barely breathe as Darius lifted me with ease, as though I weighed nothing, setting me down on the desk. He spread my legs apart, stepping between them, one hand fisted at the back of my head, the other gripping my waist to keep me pressed against him.

    Our mouths moved in sync, wet, sloppy sounds echoing through the room as my hands wed at his shirt. With a desperate pull, I tore it open, buttons scattering, and my palms slid over his chest, over the hard, sculpted muscles beneath. Oh goddess¡­ he felt so damn good.

    Maybe it was the feeling of knowing that all of this was mine, that he belonged to me, truly mine, that made everything feel ten times more intense than before.

    And it felt even better knowing this man wanted me,pletely.

    Darius grunted, low and deep, the sound dripping with pleasure as he leaned back slightly, breaking from the kiss. Instantly, I gasped for air, chest heaving, breaths harsh as I panted, staring at the maddeningly attractive man before me. But it didn¡¯tst long because the next second, his lips found my neck, trailing hot, hungry kisses across my skin, sending me spiraling.

    ¡°Oh goddess,¡± I moaned, arms wrapping tight around his shoulders, tugging him closer. His teeth grazed my neck, and the urge to beg him to sink his fangs into me and mark me surged so badly it nearly spilled out. But then he pressed against me harder, his erection straining between my legs.

    By now, my dress had ridden up, my panties sheer and clinging, leaving nothing to the imagination. He could <i>see </i>everything, how wet, how desperate I was. And as he ground against me, I felt him.

    Hard. Throbbing. Hungry.

    ¡°Oh fuck, Darius¡­. I want you. Please¡­¡± I whispered, breathless, lips parted, my face flushed pink as his tongue flicked over the hickey he¡¯d just given me.

    And as though he had heard my plea, he leaned back slightly and met my gaze. His eyes pierced into mine, so intense it made my whole body jolt.

    We stared at each other, both breathing heavily, until he finally spoke, his voice barely a hum as his hands slid down to my thighs, parting them wider.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Nyssa,¡± he breathed, his words sending shivers through me, my core clenching tight, aching

    for him.

    ¡°You are so beautiful¡­ I¡¯d always wanted to tell you this. From the very first time I saw you, you stole my breath away, especially when I sensed the mate bond between us. But I¡­ I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it.¡±

    55 vouchers

    To my shock, his hand moved to my hip, and in one swift motion, he lifted me slightly off the desk, tugging my panties down and tossing them aside. Before I could even process it, he was already on his knees, face so close to my heat that I gasped, my breath catching as his words ghosted against my throbbing clit, making it twitch almost painfully.

    ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t deserve happiness¡­ not after what happened to you. Even though you were my mate, even though I <b>was </b>so desperately drawn to you¡­¡±

    A low, humorless chuckle rumbled from his chest, echoing in the space, making my heart race even faster as I stared down at him.

    ¡°But then¡­ it was you all along, wasn¡¯t it? You were my Liana. And now, you¡¯re also my Nyssa.¡±

    As soon as he said this, my heart fluttered in my chest, a warm rush spreading through me.

    I was happy, Darius didn¡¯t just see me as Liana, but also as Nyssa. Two versions of myself, both real, both his.

    I opened my mouth, ready to tell him how sweet that was, but before I could speak, a sharp gasp tore from my lips as Darius closed the distance. His hands gripped my thighs, spreading me apart, and then his head dipped between them, his tongue instantlypping at me.

    My eyes rolled back as a loud, unrestrained moan escaped, echoing through the study.

    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I screamed, my hand flying to the back of his head, holding him close, grinding against his mouth as he feasted on me.

    He devoured me, tongue plunging in and out of my dripping heat, licking up every drop of me like he couldn¡¯t get enough. I cursed, arching my back as waves of pleasure shot up my spine, leaving me trembling.

    But before I could even process the sensation, Darius slipped two fingers between my folds, spreading me open slowly, then shoved his hot tongue deeper, thrusting in and out of me.

    Without waiting even a second, the man below me began moving in and out, setting a rhythm that made me literally see stars as wave after wave of pleasure shot through me.

    ¡°Goddess!¡± I screamed, instinctively trying to m my legs shut, but Darius gripped my thigh tighter, forcing it apart and keeping me wide open for him.

    Then he thrust those two fingers deep inside me, fucking me hard with them.

    I couldn¡¯t think anymore, I was aplete mess, my head swirling, my body overwhelmed with pleasure. But he didn¡¯t stop. My moans grew louder, echoing out of the study, as he devoured me mercilessly.

    It didn¡¯t take long before I was teetering on the edge of release, shoving Darius¡¯s face closer to my pussy and then I shattered, cumming all over him. Even then, he didn¡¯t stop.

    No¡­ he kept going, licking me clean as though my juices were the most delicious thing he¡¯d ever tasted.

    By the time my body slumped back, spent and trembling, I copsed onto the desk but he was faster. His arm wrapped tight around my waist<b>, </b>hauling me against him. His face hovered just inches from mine as he hummed, dragging his tongue over his bottom lip¡­ right as the sound of his belt being undone filled the air.

 Return 198

    <b>Chapter </b>198

    Nyssa pov

    Fuck, I was panting, breathless, arching.

    :

    <b>85 </b>

    10 vouchers

    Darius had just eaten me out like a starved beast, and I was still trying to breathe through the overwhelming pleasure when the sound of his zipper being undone cut through the air. His eyes stayed dark, locked onto me with a look that screamed he was nowhere near done with me.

    And oh goddess, how much I loved it.

    The heat in my body only burned hotter, and I could even hear She purr inside me, her tone low and intoxicating. I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from him until the sound of slow, deliberate strokes snapped me out of my daze.

    My gaze dropped to his cock, watching as Darius fisted his hard, bulging length, his hand gliding up and down. The sight made me bite my bottom lip, heat flooding between my thighs all over again. I couldn¡¯t control myself, my hand reached out on its own, wrapping around him.

    Darius sucked in a sharp breath, his eyes filled with lust as I began pumping him, stroking his thick shaft slowly, feeling it twitch hungrily in my palm. The weight of him, the heat of him, it almost made me moan. The urge to have him buried deep inside me was so overwhelming that my already dripping pussy throbbed greedily, begging for what it craved.

    Darius¡¯s cock.

    So I gave in. Biting my lip, I shifted closer to the edge of the desk, spreading my legs wider. His gaze flickered down, darkening even further, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the look on his face before I aimed his dick at my soaked entrance. The crown pressed against me, hot and teasing, and my breath hitched.

    Darius grunted, a curse slipping past his lips.

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    It was barely audible, but I heard it loud and clear. He was holding himself back, fighting the urge to just m into me right then but he didn¡¯t. He let me take control, let me savor it, as I pressed the head of his dick inside<ol><li>me.</li></ol>

    Inch by inch.

    Slowly.

    Until the thick tip finally pushed past my entrance<b>, </b>a sharp gasp tore from me as pleasure shot straight down my spine. My walls clenched around him almost painfully, but I didn¡¯t stop. No, I kept pushing, inching down his length, while he stayed still, letting me have my fun.

    And soon, Darius¡¯s dick was buried deep inside me.

    My eyes rolled back instantly, my mouth parting on a moan as pleasure ripped through me, and I nearly lost my bnce, almost crashing back onto the desk. But before I could, Darius¡¯s strong arm locked around my

    12:06 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

    :

    <b>85 </b>

    10 vouchers

    waist, dragging me closer, pulling me flush to the edge. And without a second¡¯s pause, without giving me even a heartbeat to adjust, he yanked out only to m back into me in a brutal thrust that made my whole body jolt.

    ¡°Nmngh! Oh goddess!¡±

    I gasped, throwing my head back as my walls clenched around Darius¡¯s cock, like they were trying to suck him in. Every inch of him stretched me to the brink, and then he did it again.

    Pulling out, then mming back in.

    Again.

    And again.

    Until the sharp, filthy sound of skin pping against skin echoed through the air.

    ¡°Oh goddess, Darius¡­ it feels so good. Oh yes, please, more!¡±

    I moaned, my arms instinctively wrapping around his shoulders, pulling him closer as he fucked me, his cock stretching me, sending heat and pleasure coursing through my body, my head spinning as the world blurred around us, leaving only him.

    ¡°Fuck¡­ good girl. You¡¯re wrapping around my cock so perfectly, Nyssa. So good.¡±

    He grunted, increasing his pace, his hands gripping both of my hips as he drove into me.

    Fast. Hard. Rough.

    Relentless.

    It was different from the way he usually fucked me.

    More intense. Every thrust drove so deep inside me that I trembled, seeing stars. Literally.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so badly, Nyssa,¡± he grunted, his voice deep and raw, sending me spiraling toward the edge.

    He pulled back slightly, then mmed back in, continuing.

    ¡°I love you so much.¡±

    He stared at me, eyes dark and raw with intensity, making me whimper.

    m!

    ¡°I wanted you.¡±

    m!

    ¡°To feel you.¡±

    12:06 Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>24 </b>

    m!

    ¡°To hold you.¡±

    m!

    ¡°To call you mine.¡±

    m!

    :

    ¡°Mnngh! D¨CDarius¡­¡± I whispered, breathless, hopeless, body trembling as I neared the brink.

    He didn¡¯t respond to my call.

    <b>85 </b>

    10 vouchers

    Instead, he leaned closer to my face, leaving barely inches between us, his voice dropping to a low, intimate whisper.

    ¡°Nyssa¡­ will you be mine? Will you let me mark you¡­ and be my mate again?¡±

    The world seemed to freeze around me, Darius still thrusting inside me. My eyes widened as his words sank in.

    Mark me? He wanted to mark me as his official mate?!

    When I saw the seriousness burning in his gaze, I didn¡¯t hesitate. I would never hesitate.

    A small, trembling smile bloomed on my lips as I nodded, my voice barely a breath but he heard me loud and clear.

    ¡°Yes, please¡­ mark me. Make me yours again, Darius¡­ please.¡±

    The moment the words left my lips, his eyes lit up, and he resumed his thrusts.

    Faster, harder, leaving me clinging to him for support, lewd moans spilling from my lips, desperate and hot.

    Before I could even catch my breath, I came hard over him, a strangled moan ripping from my throat.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Darius followed, spilling his hot seed inside me, making me whimper, my eyes fluttering shut at the overwhelming sensation.

    I barely had time to adjust before he pulled out, his strong hand wrapping around my waist and pulling me closer. His other hand reached for my neck, tilting it slightly, and I felt his sharp fangs brush against my skin, sending shivers through me.

    Before I could react, he grunted, his voice thick and possessive.

    ¡°You are mine, Nyssa. All mine.¡±

    And then, he sank his fangs into my skin, making me let out a strangled, desperate scream as he marked me.

    <b>12:06 </b>Wed, <b>Sep </b>24

 Return 199

    Chapter <b>199 </b>

    Darius pov

    She was sleeping peacefully.

    Her head rested on my chest, her arms wrapped around my waist as she cuddled against me, a blissful smile gracing her face. I watched her, my own lips curving into a soft smile, my hand gently stroking her hair. The room was quiet, not the hollow emptiness I had felt after her death. No, this was different.

    It was peaceful. Nyssa¡¯s slow, steady breathing filled the space, easing a void in my heart I hadn¡¯t known could be soothed.

    My gaze flicked to the brand on her neck, my mark. Etched into her skin, it glowed softly under the moonlight spilling through the curtains, highlighting her small, delicate figure. After what had happened in the study, she had been drenched from the marking, yet she hadn¡¯t lost consciousness like she had as Liana. Perhaps it was because she was stronger now, bonded to a wolf, able to maintain control even in such an intense moment. It was a mark of a lycan king.

    After I had made her officially my mate, I had carried her to my room. We had mated again, then taken the time to talk. We shared our experiences apart, though there wasn¡¯t much to tell about my life, it had been the same after her death: I pushed everyone away, bing heartless, indifferent, cruel. I had been utterly alone¡­ until she returned to me as Nyssa.

    Slowly, things began to change. Even though I had hated her as my mate at first, she brought warmth into my life. I was no longer so lonely. When I confessed this to her, she smiled and hugged me, promising she was here to stay and that I would never feel alone again. I could only smile back, knowing she was right. I would never let her leave.

    Then she told me about her life. About being reborn twice as Nyssa. The first time, she had loved her ex- fianc¨¦, married him, and given him all her trust. But in return, she received betrayal. He had been mated with the girl she had called her best friend,plicit in the rogue attack on her pack that killed her family. He had only been with her because of the Alpha¡¯s position in the Emberfang pack.

    Once he attained it, she was framed for infidelity, cast out of the pack while pregnant, and ultimately killed by my silver dagger. The goddess had granted her a second chance at life, returning her on the very day she married Kael.

    She had told me all of this with a straight face, asking if I believed her, insisting I was the only one who could truly hear her. Despite how shocking her words were, I believed her. She was my mate; I would believe everything she said. If she could return as Liana, she could be reborn again as Nyssa.

    When I told her this, a small smile bloomed on her face, her eyes zing as she recounted everything that had happened to her. When she cried, Iforted her, holding her until she calmed, until she felt better. Only then did she finally drift off to sleep.

    My smile widened as I watched her press her lips together, hugging herself tighter, murmuring sofily under her breath,

    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t leave me¡­ believe me, okay?¡±

    :

    I chuckled softly, stroking her hair even more. Ss¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts.

    ers

    ¡°She looks really beautiful, Darius. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s our mate. I¡¯m d you marked her, the bond between us is stronger now.¡±

    I almostughed at his words, but before I could, Cassian¡¯s voice cut through the mindlink.

    ¡°M¨Cmy king, I apologize for disturbing your rest, but we have a problem here¡­¡±

    He said, his voice gruff and serious, and my gaze immediately darkened. It must be urgent for Cassian to <b>call </b>me despite knowing I wouldn¡¯t want to be disturbed.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ming,¡± I replied, cutting off the mindlink. My eyes flickered to Nyssa, still sleeping. Not wanting to wake her, I carefully rose from the bed. She stirred slightly, murmuring something incoherent as I gently ced her head back on the pillow.

    Just as I turned to leave, her hand shot up, clutching mine.

    I froze, then turned back to find her blinking at me through her haze, her eyes barely open. Her voice was so low I almost didn¡¯t catch it.

    ¡°Where are you going, Darius?¡± she asked.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, sping her hand gently before leaning in to press a soft kiss to her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, little mate. Go back to sleep,¡± I whispered.

    Almost immediately, perhaps from exhaustion, she nodded and drifted back to sleep. My smile lingered for a moment as I turned and walked out, but the moment I left her room, it faded, and my gaze darkened. The maids and everyone who crossed my path bowed deeply.

    I ignored them, my steps slow and steady as I entered my study. Cassian and Drake immediately rose as they

    <b>saw </b>me.

    ¡°Greetings to the Lycan King,¡± they said.

    I gave a casual nod before moving to my seat. Once seated, I fixed them with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°What happened? What was so urgent that you called me?¡± I asked.

    They exchanged a brief nce before Cassian stepped forward, cing an envelope on my desk. My brow raised in confusion, but he spoke.

    ¡°I apologize deeply, my king, but Zayn¨Cthe pack doctor¨Chas been missing for two days. We went to his quarters to check, and instead, we found this envelope on his table. When we read it¡­ we-¡±

    He faltered, unable to finish his words. I raised a brow, silently urging him on. He swallowed hard, avoiding my <b>gaze</b><b>. </b>Without a word, I reached out, picked up the envelope, and withdrew the letter inside. As I read, my frown deepened, my expression growing colder, the air thick with tension.

    Zayn: Hey everyone! If you¡¯re reading this, it means I have left the pack and will not be returning. Such a

    shame, really¨CI enjoyed this ce, enjoyed deceiving and toying with everyone. But s, I cannot stay. Don¡¯t worry, though, we will meet again! Since I won¡¯t being back, I¡¯ll dly reveal my secret and my identity. I am the man you¡¯ve been looking for, Darius¨Cthe leader of the rogues and your¡­ well, maybe that secret will be revealedter. For now, enjoy yourselves until we meet again.

    My hands instinctively tightened around the paper as I read. Zayn, the leader of the rogues all along. But it wasn¡¯t just that which made my blood boil. It was the handwriting. I had seen it before.

 Return 200

    Darius pov

    55 vouchers

    ¡°This is all my fault, my king.¡± Cassain dropped to the ground as my aura thickened in the room, suffocating and heavy.

    I watched him, head bowed, voice shaky, body trembling as he spoke.

    ¡°I was the one who brought Zayn to the pack, not knowing he was the king of the rogues¡­ I¨Cif I had known, I swear to the goddess on my life that I wouldn¡¯t have done it. I should have investigated his background more thoroughly, but when, when I heard about how skilled and respected he was<b>, </b>even from here, I couldn¡¯t help but look for him and ask him to join our pack, since he is that good.¡±

    His voice sounded frantic, panicked, but I didn¡¯t respond. I said nothing.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t excuse the fact that this is all my fault, and I have disappointed you. Please punish me, my king. I will dly receive any punishment from you.¡±

    He finished without lifting his head, his tone heavy with guilt.

    At the corner of my eye, I saw Drake tense, his gaze worried for Cassain, knowing the gravity of the situation, knowing he had let someone dangerous into the pack, the leader of the rogues no less.

    For what he did, it was simple: Cassain should die. Whether intentional or not, he had endangered the pack.

    I didn¡¯t speak. My gaze flickered back to the paper in my hand. The handwriting, it reminded me of someone.

    Him. The bastard I despised most. But it couldn¡¯t be. It wasn¡¯t possible.

    After a long moment staring at it, I sighed, rubbed my brows, and dropped the paper on the desk before speaking.

    ¡°Get up. You are not solely at fault.¡± I looked down at Cassain, who lifted his head in surprise, eyes widening at my words. I pushed back strands of my hair and continued,

    ¡°I am the one at fault. I neglected my duty as the lycan king all these years, consumed by grief, uncaring about anything else, and it has affected my people more than I realized. If I had paid attention, if I had tried to resolve the rogue problem sooner, my people wouldn¡¯t live in fear, tormented by the threat of attacks. And <b>if </b>I had investigated the man you brought when I sensed something was wrong, perhaps his true identity would have been revealed sooner.¡±

    I leaned back into my seat, voice heavy,

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t. I neglected everything and failed everyone. I have failed in my duties, my beliefs, and my dignity as the lycan king. I am the one who should apologize and be thankful to you, Cassain.¡±

    Cassain¡¯s eyes widened further, tears spilling down his face as he listened to me.

    ¡°You served me well, just like your ancestors. You are doing a good job. You are <b>a </b>good friend.¡±

    <b>10:07 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>25 </b>

    :

    8B

    55 vouchers

    Cassain broke down, crying openly, and I allowed a small smile to touch my lips before turning to Drake, who stiffened under my gaze.

    ¡°You too, you are hardworking and loyal. You are doing well, my gamma.¡±

    Drake¡¯s eyes went wide, stunned, and a few tears welled up before he dropped to his knees, bowing deeply. His voice echoed through the room.

    ¡°It is an honour to serve the great and esteemed king. My life holds no worth, no value, except to protect your majesty. Your words will forever be cherished by this subject. Thank you, your majesty!¡±

    Cassain snapped out of his daze immediately, straightening his posture and hardening his gaze. He followed Drake¡¯s lead.

    ¡°Thank you, your majesty! It is also an honour to serve under you. My ancestors, I, and all future generations will continue to serve you until our dying breaths. Your words will remain in this subject¡¯s heart as well, thank you, my king.¡±

    A slow smile curved at the corner of my lips at a single word. Generations.

    I wouldn¡¯t be here for that long. Nyssa had made me pause my n to end my life, but that didn¡¯t mean it wouldn¡¯t happen eventually. If my beloved grew old with me, I would leave this world soon after she drew herst breath. We would be together, even in death.

    I watched as both Cassain and Drake stared at me, awe written across their faces, and it looked like tears were about to fall at any moment.

    ¡°That is enough.¡± I cleared my throat, averting my gaze, unwilling to witness grown men crying before me.

    They immediately stiffened, blinking away their tears, and the seriousness in my expression made it clear that I wasn¡¯t joking.

    ¡°With that aside, we have to deal with him,¡± I said, leaning back in my seat, head tilted slightly to the side, a slow, predatory smile spreading across my lips as I murmured,

    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time we go hunting. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The rest of the night, I stayed up with Cassian and Drake, discussing our n to catch Zayn, the rogue bastard who had dared infiltrate my pack with an agenda. We also mapped out ways to threaten the pack¡¯s defenses in case anything went wrong.

    My pack was indeed the strongest, but that didn¡¯t make it imprable. We stationed extra guards along the frontlines and instructed them to inform everyone in the pack that Zayn was a traitor, the mysterious rogue leader, and that anyone who saw him must report it immediately.

    Once that was set, a reward was announced to outsiders: anyone who spotted Zayn and reported his whereabouts would receive a substantial sum of gold, even if the informer was a rogue,

    This had a purpose, to disrupt the peace and trust among the rogues. Rogues were lone werewolves, preying

    88

    55 vouchers

    on the weak for wealth and drugs. They were disloyal, willing to betray their leader, and if this news spread, sooner orter, something about Zayn would reach us.

    And that was the n: to catch him before he posed any more danger than he already had. There was a gnawing feeling in my gut that something bad wasing, and I had to find him, fast. Especially now that I had my mate back.

 Return 201

    <b>Chapter </b><b>201 </b>

    Nysas pov

    ¡°Nyssa, Nyssa¡­ wake up.¡±

    I heard the deep voice as I slept, soothing, gentle, familiar and I immediately knew it was Darius calling my

    name.

    I didn¡¯t want to wake, but then again, when had I ever woken early before? This time, though, it felt different, I

    swore.

    My body ached, exhausted from the intensity of Darius marking mest night. I had nearly lost consciousness, like in my past life, but I hadn¡¯t, thanks to She¡¯s strength.

    In that life, I hadn¡¯t truly been wolfless. I had her then too, but she had been locked away, just like before.

    Even though I had fainted, it didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t feel like I¡¯d been run over by a truck. So when Darius called again in that gentle voice, I didn¡¯t stir, burying my face further into the bed and swatting at him with a frustrated grunt.

    Yet he didn¡¯t take the hint.

    ¡°Nyssa, you need to wake up and eat. It¡¯s already lunch,¡± he said, the teasing edge in his voice making me groan, though I was desperate for more sleep.

    ¡°Not now, Darius. I need to sleep,¡± I mumbled, pressing my face deeper into the bed to block out his voice.

    But the next second, as he spoke again, my body stiffened, the drowsiness evaporating instantly.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat, little mate? I made your favorite meal¨Cbacon, sausages, eggs, fried mushrooms, grilled tomatoes, baked beans¡­ and, most of all, your favorite dessert, frozen strawberries dipped in honey,¡± I heard him murmur, closer now.

    I inhaled sharply at the sound and, almost instinctively, leapt onto the bed, jerking my body toward him. Leaning in, a wild smile spread across my face as I asked in excitement.

    ¡°Really? Where is it? It¡¯s been so long since I had frozen strawberries. I love the way you make it, did you do it all by yourself? Hm?¡±

    I spoke so hurriedly that my words barely made sense, but the curve of his lips told me he heard me.

    ¡°I thought you wanted to sleep, little mate?¡± He tilted his head slightly in amusement. ¡°Are you hungry now?¡±

    My lips curled into a snarl at his words, and I brought my hands to the sides of his face, leaning closer, parting my lips to say something but before I could, a cough from the side drew my attention.

    Turning, I saw Serena and Isabe standing there, wide¨Ceyed and utterly shocked at the scene in front of

    them.

    <b>9:41 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>26 </b>

    But soon, my eyes flickered to the tray Serena and Isabe were holding that had food on them <b>that </b><b>was </b>

    covered.

    And almost immediately, I stared at the meal, I swallowed hard, licking my lips, my mouth watering as at the aroma that drifted from the food.

    Fuck, it was really Darius who cooked this. I even remembered the smell of his food and I missed it.

    I really did.

    ¡°You are drooling, you know¡±

    I heard Darius teasing voice as he watched me and I quickly cleaned my mouth, only to realize that I wasn¡¯t actually drooling

    This man.

    I rolled my eyes and leaned away from him before signalling Serena and Isabe with my hand to step closer and drop the meal on the bed.

    Despite their obvious difort and surprise, they listened and walked forward, though they trembled slightly as they felt Darius¡® gaze flicker to them for a brief moment but Darius didn¡¯t pay attention to them and as they dropped the meal, I smiled and thanked them before turning to Darius.

    ¡°Thank you for the meal, my king. I love you¡±

    I smiled, saying it offhandedly

    The moment the words left my lips, Serena and Isabe gasped in shock, as if they couldn¡¯t believe it. Even Darius looked slightly taken aback, clearly not used to hearing it but then he smiled, reaching out to ruffle my hair before replying.

    ¡°I love you too, mate,¡± he said.

    But then, my eyes flickered to the tray on the bed, food covered neatly. Almost immediately, my gaze locked onto the meal, and I swallowed hard, licking my lips as the aroma wafted toward me, making my mouth

    water.

    If my words had made Serena and Isabe gasp, Darius¡¯s reply left their jaws practically on the floor. Iughed softly before turning to the meal. The moment I lifted the te cover, the sight alone nearly made me drool. Without wasting a second, I licked my lips, picked up the fork and knife, and began digging in. Each bite made my eyes flutter shut, my chest tightening as I savored it, almost crying because it reminded me so much of how Darius used to bring me breakfast in the past, just like this.

    ¡°It¡¯s really good, my king,¡± I murmured, sniffing back a tear as I kept eating. ¡°I love this so much.¡±

    Darius must have noticed the shift in my mood, because he quietly sent Serena and Isabe out of the room. Once they were gone, his hand reached over to rub my head gently, his smile soft.

    ¡°Is it that good that you want to cry?¡± he asked.

    <b>9:41 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b>Sep 26

    ACO

    I froze, ncing at him just as a single tear slipped down my check. Smiling through it, I wiped it <b>away </b>and whispered, ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ I missed this. I missed these little things we used to do. I missed us.

    For a moment, Darius¡¯s expression stiffened, but then he chuckled, low and warm, his voice carrying a quiet happiness.

    ¡°Me too, my love. But we¡¯re together now. We can do everything we couldn¡¯t before. You and I.¡±

    I nodded, my smile widening as I agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. We can do everything we couldn¡¯t do then.¡±

    His hand rubbed over my head again, and my eyes lit up as an idea burst out of me.

    ¡°I know what we can do first! Let¡¯s go on a date!¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!